ã€ŠWeed Reincarnation ~ Carefully Raised in the Elf Village ~ã€‹


 Prologue

    Because I think of myself, I am ... but I didn''t know when "I" existed.

    Thinking in this way, perceiving oneself and the surroundings other than oneself, there is an ego called "I". However, there is almost no memory of myself, how the ego "I" that should exist here sprouted, how I lived until then.

    Who am I ...?

    No, what am I ...?

    I think it''s hard, but I don''t think I can get the correct answer.

    Because I feel like I used to stand and walk on two legs and speak words. I feel like I was wearing clothes, and I feel like I was working. I feel like I had a family and I feel like I had a house. There are many creatures like me around me, and I feel like they formed a group called society.

    I don''t know why, but according to the knowledge that exists in me, it''s a human being. But now I was clearly in a shape that couldn''t be human.

    The dense treetops grow roots in the humus of the soft forest in the dim forest even in the daytime, and occasionally shake the green leaves in the breeze.

    In the light of my knowledge, it was a creature called a "weed."

    No, weeds are like a general term for many plants, and I think there should be an academic name, but I don''t have enough knowledge to distinguish them.

    However, it turns out that it is strange.

    Did you think of weeds like me?

    If the organ for thinking is the brain, weeds without it cannot think, and therefore the ego does not seem to exist. However, in reality, my existence of me thinks in this way and recognizes my ego.

    Did weeds have a vision?

    If the organ needed to obtain vision is the eyeball, then there should be no vision in weeds that do not have an eyeball. However, I am able to "visualize" a wide range of scenes around myself.

    No, on the contrary.

    I could feel and recognize the feeling of the wind stroking my whole body, the smell of the clean air in the forest, and the warmth of the sunlight that sometimes leaked through the treetops and fell on me. ..

    Actually, my understanding is wrong, and weeds can all think, have an ego, and grasp the surrounding situation with all four senses other than taste. Let''s go. At least I can''t conclude how unlikely it is, except for someone like me who has actually turned into a weed.

    Although.

    I can''t say for sure where this knowledge of mine came from.

    For some reason, the word "reincarnation" comes to mind.

    Maybe I was a human being reincarnated into weeds.

    It''s a completely ridiculous and crazy guess, but for some reason, my mind is convinced by the word "reincarnation."

    No, above all-it''s "this".

    [Unique name] None

    [Race] Walking Weed

    [Level] 1/20

    [Vitality] 3/3

    [Magic power] 2/2

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic Sensing" "Energy Drain" "Rhizome Generation" "Seed Generation"

    [Attribute] Ground

    [Title] "Thinking grass" "Sage"

    [Divinity value] 0

    What am I What''s going on with this body?

    Toka Toka.

    It was a time when I was thinking about various things. This strange string emerged in the centre of my field of vision, where I didn''t even know how to look at it.

    Apparently, it''s not Japanese (what is Japanese?), But I was able to understand the meaning without any problems.

    And perhaps I could immediately understand that this displayed information was about me.

    The moment I saw it, the thought of "status is this" came up reflexively, so maybe this was familiar to me.

    Anyway, according to this provisional status, I''m a race called "Walking Weed" ... it seems to be a living thing.

    Does it mean "walking weeds"?

    I imagine? I''m roaming

    Can you walk in the grass?

    Such a question arises, but I will try to move  anyway.

    Then--,

    Sly.

    Petan.

    Sly.

    Petan.

    Pull the roots out of the soil, pull them forward to reach the ground, and support your body.

    Doing that operation twice.

    I was wondering why I could walk without muscles, but it seemed to be true.

    But--,

    Soaked.

    I''m tired of being messed up.

    I was exhausted after just two steps.

    Whether it''s an instinct or not, I sunk the roots on the ground into the soil. This is because fatigue accumulates just by rooting on the ground and supporting the body.

    I feel like I''m exhausting my physical strength or vitality.

    Suddenly, when I checked the status, I could clearly see what was consumed.

    [Vitality] 1/3

    The value of [Vitality] was reduced to 1.

    Will it die if this becomes 0?

    I don''t want to check that.

    I realized that when my [life force] decreases, I feel very tired, so let''s try not to reduce it as much as possible.

    Well, anyway.

    This confirmed that I was a weed that Icould walk.

    Even if I can''t walk much, the information in the status seems likely to be true.

    Then, it will be necessary to confirm various items for other items as well.

    With that in mind, concentrate on the [Skill] column of the status. When I wanted to know more about "photosynthesis", some of them were displayed in a separate frame from the status.

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis"

    [Explanation] A reaction in which light energy is applied to the photosynthetic pigments in the body to generate carbohydrates and oxygen from water and carbon dioxide, and to generate magical power from the demons in the atmosphere and their own souls. Create vitality and magical power.

    [Effect] It has the effect of recovering vitality and magical power.

    Apparently you can see the details of the information displayed in the column.

    I don''t think it''s barely different from the "photosynthesis" that I know, but it feels like it''s almost the same, so let''s believe it.

    I will check another skill.

    [Skill] "Magic perception"

    [Explanation] You can observe the magical power or magic elements that exist in the vicinity. If the conditions such as "high level", "upper race", and "title/sage" are met, it is possible to complement other senses.

    [Effect] Observe magical power or magical elements.

    Yes?

    I feel that the explanations of [Explanation] and [Effect] are covered. Moreover, only the explanation of [effect] is simple.

    Well, anyway-maybe it''s because of this skill that I see the surroundings, feel the wind, and smell.

    [Skill] "Energy Drain"

    [Explanation] You can absorb the vitality and magical power from anything you touch, regardless of whether it is an object or a living thing. It can be absorbed from anywhere in its own body, but some races may have particularly suitable parts. In the case of plant-based races, this is the root.

    [Effect] Absorbs vitality and magical power from what you touch.

    Yes.

    After all the explanation of [effect] is subtle.

    But this skill is useful. As soon as I was conscious of using it, I had a feeling of sucking something up from the whole roots spread over the humus.

    It feels like you''re warming up from the back of your body, or slowly taking a bath (what is a bath?). The feeling of fatigue up to that point is gradually wiped out.

    (Only read at valhallatls.blogpost.com)

    [Skill] "Rhizome generation"

    [Explanation] Generates rhizomes and stores nutrients, vitality, and magical power. You can use these drawers as needed, and even regenerate your body if the rhizomes are safe.

    [Effect] It can generate rhizomes and store nutrients, vitality, and magical power.

    What is a rhizome?

    The words potato and garlic come to mind with the image. edible?

    [Skill] "Seed generation"

    [Explanation] It is possible to generate seeds that consume vitality and magical power and connect life to the next generation. Seeds are usually wrapped in the pulp after flowering. How to get germination depends on the choice.

    [Effect] Consume vitality and magical power to generate seeds.

    Isn''t it just the seeds that pop out?

    Well, vegetables and fruits are usually wrapped in pulp, which is natural.

    Hmmm.

    I have confirmed the [skill].

    Since the details of [Attribute] were not displayed, I will check the [Title] next.

    [Title] "Thinking grass"

    [Explanation] What is the cause and effect, the grass that awakens to the ego strangely. How we think about it cannot be understood by looking only at the material world. Is it inevitable that the soul vessel is wrong, or is it God''s mischief?

    [Effect] No special effect is given.

    Is the soul vessel wrong?

    Was I still a human being?

    I''m not convinced that it''s inevitable, but if it''s God''s mischief, I''ll hit him.

    [Title] "Sage"

    [Explanation] Proof of a person who has accumulated secret knowledge that many cannot know. Much of the knowledge we have accumulated will help us to uncover further secret knowledge.

    [Effect] When performing "Appraisal", "Self-Appraisal", etc., details are displayed by [Explanation]. Alternatively, the information obtained by the perceptual skill is processed so that it can be easily recognized, and the effect of the analysis skill is enhanced.

    Oh?

    [Effect] explains various things.

    It seems that it was thanks to the title "Sage" that [Explanation] was added when the details such as skills were displayed.

    Now.

    That''s all the confirmation, but in conclusion, I seem to have reincarnated from humans to weeds.

    That doesn''t make me wonder if I want to return to humans.

    Well, it''s not wrong to have a sluggish life in this forest.

    I fear if I will live suitably.

 CH 1

    Chapter 1:- After all it is Photosynthesis

    Many days have departed in the deep, deep woodland.

    Did the sun set and rise again 16 times?

    Basically nothing happened, it was too boring to call it mediocre, but I can think like this. It''s not that I didn''t do anything, and that nothing happened.

    The first thing I did was move.

    Because the objective was to move from place to place.

    After all, this forest and trees are dense and dim even in the daytime due to the dense treetops.

    My height is much shorter than the surrounding trees, so of course, I can''t even get in the sun.

    Occasionally, depending on the angle of the sun, you may be fortunate enough to be exposed to the sunlight leaking through the treetops, which is only a short event.

    Of course, even if you don''t get direct sunlight, it''s bright in the daytime, so you can do photosynthesis. However, I have to say that the efficiency is very poor.

    Well, if you absorb magical power and vitality with "Energy Drain" from the rooted ground without relying on photosynthesis, and then absorb water and nutrients normally, you will die for the time being or wither. That being said, can plants in inadequately lit areas grow significantly?

    No, I can''t.

    As a living thing''s instinct, I also have an urge to seek a lot of energy.

    No, it''s just that it''s a pleasure for me now to be in the sun.

    That''s why I started moving little by little, searching for space not controlled by the treetops, while not reducing the value of [Vitality] significantly.

    It was a sober, steady and persevering task.

    The value of [Vitality] decreases just by taking one step. So if you go one step further, you will rest, and if you recover, you will go one step further.

    Fortunately, it takes less than an hour to recover (probably by experience), but I feel frustrated by the slow progress.

    So, for the first time, I tried using the skill of [Rhizome generation].

    By creating a rhizome, storing vitality in it, and using it when moving, it became possible to take several steps at once.

    However, it does not mean that you can store as much as you want.

    No, it seems that you can store as much as you want if you have the time, but the more you store, the larger the size of the rhizome.

    If it was about the size of a garlic, I could still move it, but if there were a lot of rhizomes like potatoes, I couldn''t move with my body. It gets in the way of walking, and above all, it''s too heavy.

    That''s why I created a rhizome of a size that wouldn''t hinder walking, stored vitality to the limit, and took a few steps.

    Among them, as the [Level] increased and the [Vitality] value increased, the distance travelled in a day gradually increased.

    Apparently, the level goes up without defeating monsters or monsters.

    I was surprised because I knew that for some reason I had to defeat monsters to earn experience points in order to raise the level, but if I don''t have to defeat monsters, it''s convenient for me.

    What on earth do you want to defeat with this extremely soft weed body?

    insect¡­¡­?

    Well, even if it could be defeated, it would be that much, and I tried my best to see if I could actually prey on insects (I knew that there was such a plant), but there were many things that I couldn''t help but escape.

    I''ll overlook it now ... I give mercy to the insects and give priority to moving steadily.

    Eight days after those days continued, I was finally able to find my own paradise in the woods.

    In a dim forest closed by thick treetops, no trees happen to grow, and there is a space about one tree.

    In the place where the soft sunlight was generously gleaming, young grass-coloured weeds (which do not seem to move like me) were growing and growing leaves.

    I used up the vitality stored in the rhizome and (in my subjectivity) hurriedly moved to the centre of the small square.

    As a matter of course, weeds were growing there as well, but when I touched them while using "Energy Drain", they died as soon as I saw them.

    Although they are the same weeds, it is sometimes necessary to take other lives in order to live.

    Well, if I''m a plant, I can live without robbing it, but now I can move, and I think it''s an animal anymore. I self-interpret it and don''t care.

    Anyway, forgive me, my unknown compatriots.

    I managed to take root in the place where weeds died.

    Wow ah ...! !!

    The warm light of the sun is comfortable.

    You can see that "photosynthesis" is working more actively than ever before.

    The light of the sun permeates the five viscera and six dragons (although not) ...!

    When I do something like that, it feels like the power is coming from the depths of the body.

    It''s a feeling peculiar to levelling up that I''ve experienced several times.

    After all, is it better to do something like a plant in order for the plant to level up?

    I don''t care about that.

    I elected to live here while relaxing and photosynthesizing.

    Then, a few days, more time passed-16th day after I realized my ego.

    The status was like this.

    [Unique name] None

    [Race] Walking Weed

    [Level] 7/20

    [Vitality] 21/21

    [Magic power] 14/14

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic Perception" "Energy Drain" "Rhizome Generation" "Seed Generation"

    [Attribute] Ground

    [Title] "Thinking grass" "Sage"

    [Divinity value] 0

    At the moment, magical power can only be used when making rhizomes, but since the vitality has boosted significantly, the distance that can be moved has also increased.

    No, I don''t think I''ll move for a while.

    I''m free without doing anything, but it''s not boring enough to feel like it''s a pain, whether it''s because I''ve become a plant. Is my mind influenced by the body?

    Anyway, I was happy if I could photosynthesize, but on the next day, they came.

 CH 2

    Chapter 2-Little old man dies

    There can be no creatures other than plants in this forest.

    I have beheld insects as well as small animals such as squirrels, animals such as rabbits, and large animals such as deer and bears.

    All of them are labelled "like" simply because they have characteristics that don''t match my knowledge.

    The rabbits I knew had no horns, and there were no deer that cut off wild boar-like animals with sharp horns like blades. I don''t even know the kind of bear that stands up to a height of nearly 5 meters.

    It''s in a forest like a magical cave where such hazardous animals are jumping, but from my point of view, I noticed that the danger is surprisingly small.

    In the first place, if it is a carnivorous creature, I will not look at me, and even if it is a herbivore like a rabbit, the likelihood of choosing me from the weeds growing in this vast forest etc. It''s rare.

    Even so, I was eaten only once by a horned rabbit (hereinafter referred to as a horned rabbit), but even when the above-ground part was completely destroyed (although only leaves were actually eaten), the rhizome was nourished. It was easy for me, who has a lot of other things, to regenerate.

    Sometimes small insects erode my leaves, but the damage is minor.

    So far, I haven''t been able to confirm the existence of a natural enemy that threatens my life.

    However, this is still a wild world.

    The rule of  weak meat(prey)and strong water(predators)seems to be strict.

    In front of me, who is working in photosynthesis in the warm sunlight, as usual, a horned rabbit popped out from the depths of the forest, crying with a sense of urgency. ..

    However, it wasn''t just the horned rabbit that appeared.

    A bipedal old man about 1 meter tall appeared, making an unclear voice as if he was chasing a horned rabbit from behind.

    I don''t know what the bipedal old man is saying, but in fact, he looked like that.

    He had green skin, slightly pointed ears, bald, thin-haired head, and thin limbs but hungry as if he were middle-aged fat man. The only thing that looks like clothes is the fur around the waist. A slightly thick tree branch was held in his right hand, probably because he intended to use it as a  club.

    A green little old man, from it''s looks it should be called.

    However, when I first saw him, a name came to my mind (no, I don''t have a brain anymore ... right?).

    Oh, this is a goblin.

    Was the goblin as familiar to me as it was in the case of status?

    It looks a little smelly and I don''t like it.

    Anyway, this goblin seems to be aiming for a horned rabbit.

    The horned rabbit, on the other hand, sees the goblins that are chasing him and tries to escape in the opposite direction.

    "Gegge!"

    "Kyukyu !?"

    A second goblin appeared to cut off the retreat of the horned rabbit.

    Apparently, the goblins were moving like sandwiching a horned rabbit with two bodies, probably because of their low wisdom.

    However, I think they''re not so smart, and even if I were to drive it in, I think it''s better to consider the terrain a little more. From the perspective of a horned rabbit, it''s easy to escape to the right or left when the front and back are sandwiched-I was thinking that way, but from there it was an unexpected development.

    "Kyukyui !!"

    The horned rabbit quickly rushed toward the goblin in front of him, as if he screamed bravely.

    Jump into the gap when the goblins were frightened by his spirit!

    he stabbed the sharp horn on his forehead into the abdomen of a goblin from diagonally below!

    "Gee, Guy ...!"

    The goblin screaming painfully kneels down.

    Eh.

    Uso, hey.

    Goblins are too weak, aren''t they?

    Or is the horned rabbit surprisingly strong?

    As I was thinking that, the horned rabbit was fluttering with its horns stuck in the goblins.

    I''ll gouge the wounds further and stir the internal organs! I thought it was a typical move, but yeah? It seems a little different.

    That''s it.

    Maybe this is that.

    Kado, I can''t pull it out myself.

    The remaining goblin approaches the immobile horned rabbit.

    He didn''t seem to hesitate even though his horns were still stuck in his companion.

    "Gee! Gee!"

    With a smile as if he had taken it with the demon''s neck, he swings his club down toward the horned rabbit over and over again.

    The horned rabbit died, and the goblin with the horn stuck in it died due to lot of bleeding, probably because the internal organs or blood vessels were fatally damaged.

    "Guy"

    The goblin lifted the horned rabbit as if nothing had happened, and walked deep into the forest with a satisfying smile without worrying about the death of his companion.

    Eh ...

    Even if I hunt, I don''t think it''s worth it if one of my friends is dead to hunt a one-horned rabbit, and I wonder if there is no sense of friendship in the first place.

    It was an incident full of various things.

    All that was left behind was a goblin corpse.

    Suddenly.

    As time passed and the shock returned to me, I was worried.

    What would happen if I did "Energy Drain" on that goblin corpse?

    Some plants prey on insects. Goblins, which are much larger than insects, may provide higher nutrition.

    So I actually tried it.

    Shaking my body, I walks up to the goblin''s corpse, which has an expression of agony.

    Then, the root is extended to the wound on the abdomen that caused the death, and from there, the root is lightly rooted in the body and "Energy Drain" is activated.

    Then--,

    Oh?

    ¡­¡­Oh?

    Oh, oh ...! !!

    His body is full of vitality to the extent that it is wonderful.

    Rooting in the ground and doing "energy drain" was almost incomparable.

    Even with photosynthesis, I don''t feel as satisfied as this.

    The vitality lost by exercising (although I only walked a little) was quickly restored.

    On the contrary, there are many sensations that force springs from the depths of the body. It seems that level ups are coming one after another.

    Even so, it seemed that I could still sucke more from the goblin''s corpse.

    I leave some of the roots spread out on the goblin corpse and root on the other part to the ground.

    Then, a portion of the roots stretched to the ground is changed by "rhizome generation", and the obtained energy is stored one after another.

    Even if I made a dozen or so rhizomes like potatoes, there was still a lot of energy left.

    You can save more, but it''s not always the case that such an opportunity will come early.

    I decided to use a technique I had never tried before.

    That is, of course, "seed generation."

 CH 3

    Chapter 3:- It''s not just delicious. It is a fruit that can defeat the enemy.

    I Try employing the skill "Seed Generation".

    Somehow, I imagined an apple.

    Seeds wrapped in the sweet pulp with crispy and juicy composition.

    After my vitality and magical power were consumed, I realized that the grass couldn''t produce apples, but the skill had already been activated.

    Immediately, I felt itchy from the tip of my body.

    At first, my body looked like just grass, but maybe because of the increased level or just because of my growth, I now have a splendid stem in the centre and many branches and leaves extending from it. is doing.

    It didn''t go as far as bonsai rather than grass, but it looked like a miniature version of a tree.

    According to my knowledge, the grass called mugwort should have grown up with hard stems over the years.

    Weeds that seemed to be just grass became small trees when they grew up in the summer.

    I haven''t grown up to that point yet, but now I''m as big as mugwort, which is no longer edible.

    ...... No, is it a little difficult to understand?

    Anyway, I''m a fine weed with a height of about 30 cm.

    At the tip of the branch I grow (maybe I say it?), Buds are born, flowers bloom, and fruits that wrap the seeds grow.

    An apple wrapped in fresh and taut red skin was born.

    I can''t completely deny the possibility that I''m actually an apple tree, but it''s probably not, and I think it''s possible to produce various fruits depending on the image. Somehow, instinctively? It feels like that.

    It''s still possible to absorb energy from the goblin''s corpse, so it''s a good idea to experiment.

    Although--,

    I''m heavy ...! !!

    It can be said that my body is still small to produce a fine apple.

    The weight of the apples that grow on the tips of the branches causes the whole apple to bend. It is possible to put effort into resistance, but it seems that it consumes more vitality than when walking. On the other hand, if you lose your strength, you may feel that the stem is about to break.

    I can''t keep moving as it is, so I wondered if I could somehow separate the apples.

    Potori.

    I was able to separate it without any worries.

    I stroked my chest for relief-no, I don''t have one. I want to say that''s the feeling.

    anyway.

    It was confirmed that "seed generation" can be used without problems.

    After that, I will investigate whether it is possible to produce other fruits and nuts, and what will happen to the vitality and magical power consumed.

    As a response to actually using it, I feel that it seems that various things can be done depending on the image.

    and.

    Then a few days.

    I tried to make various things while sucking up various things from the goblin corpse with "Energy Drain".

    Tangerine with a slight sourness in its sweetness.

    Large strawberry that glitters like glitter and ruby.

    A banana with a bright yellow color and a ripe sweet scent.

    A fresh peach that will overflow from the edge of your mouth if you chew a bite.

    Mango with a sticky texture and rich sweetness.

    A pear with an elegant sweetness that also has a sticky texture.

    Anyway, I made it as much as I could think of.

    I made it all.

    Strawberries, which are actually vegetables that look like fruits, small watermelons, melons, cucumbers, eggplants, chestnuts, melons, acorns-whether they are fruits, vegetables, or nuts, seeds I could make everything that was in it, or anything that I knew.

    It can be said that it is a skill with a wide range of applications.

    No, I can''t taste it even if I make fruits, but if I focus on the purpose of leaving offspring, it would be quite useful.

    And not just this.

    The countless fruits, nuts, and vegetables that we have produced are, of course, released from the edges that we made because of their heavyweight.

    The animals scattered around me grabbed them up and ate them ... Recently, there are more and more horned rabbits and squirrels wandering around me even though they have no fruits.

    Apparently,  they may have learned that they can get food if they come here.

    When I saw such animals, I suddenly had a thought.

    I succeeded in making existing fruits in my knowledge.

    Then, I wondered if I could improve them to suit me and produce new fruits.

    However, for now, I really want to have offspring and prosper! The feeling exists.

    So it''s not an improvement that guarantees seed germination, but can it be used for nutrition somehow?

    Specifically, it''s poison.

    There are many toxic plants.

    I don''t think my body, which can be eaten by rabbits, has strong toxicity, but I think it can be made by skill.

    When I imagined it while being conscious of "seed generation", I got a response that seemed to be possible.

    However, it seems that it will consume more magical power than vitality.

    It seems that the more toxic it is and the more chance it is, the more magical power it needs.

    My current status is like this.

    [Unique name] None

    [Race] Walking Weed

    [Level] 11/20

    [Vitality] 33/33

    [Magic power] 22/22

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic Perception" "Energy Drain" "Rhizome Generation" "Seed Generation"

    [Attribute] Ground

    [Title] "Thinking grass" "Sage"

    [Divinity value] 0

    Compared to the beginning, the magical power has grown considerably, and there is also the amount stored in the rhizome.

    However, it is the instinct of living things that we do not want to reduce our savings in case of an emergency.

    If possible, I don''t want to touch the rhizome, but it seems that the magical power alone is not enough to make the "improvement" I want

    So I decided to use "special".

    A goblin corpse that is now dry and crisp, and is on the verge of returning to the earth.

    If I had roots in my body, I found something around my heart.

    It looks like a small block of black stone. However, it is not something like gallstones or stones. The surface is slippery like obsidian, and above all, a large amount of magical power flowed in when doing "Energy Drain".

    Before, I seemed to be familiar with goblins, so I immediately got a pinch.

    A name that matched my knowledge emerged instantly.

    Oh, this is a magic stone.

    I left it without drawing all the magical power from the magic stone, maybe it could be used for something.

    Now is the time to use it!

    I use "Energy Drain" to suck up magical power from magic stones, and "Seed Generation" to produce the desired fruit.

    The scent that floats around you is reminiscent of mellow sweetness, and when you smell it, you will want to eat it.

    And the apple fruit itself accumulates as strong a poison as possible.

    There are many kinds of poison. You have to imagine what kind of poison is good. If so, it would be better if the effect could be confirmed immediately.

    A fast-acting, paralyzing nervous system, a deadly poison from dyspnea.

    At the tip of the stretched root, the goblin magic stone (temporary) shatters into pieces.

    Even if I consume all my magical power, it''s still not enough.

    The magical power stored in the rhizome was also sucked up, and when two potato-like rhizomes were consumed, the desired fruit was finally produced.

    It''s an apple.

    It is a poisoned apple.

    Snow White (who?)  also ate a bite-sized, highly poisonous apple.

    Of course, it''s heavy, so it will be released soon.

    The fallen apple rolled around and stopped immediately.

    I will wait for a while.

    It''s painful to use Kakurabbit-san (Hornrabbit) and Squirrel-Modoki-chan as experimental benches, but they seem to be the main habitats around this area.

    I''m sorry. When I thought that your death wouldn''t be wasted, I felt that it was being invited by the scent that drifted around me and that someone was approaching this place at once.

    What appeared from the depths of the forest ...

    "Gagga!"

    ¨D¨DCome on!

    It was a goblin.

    Well, it''s rather convenient.

    "Gee? Guy!"

    The goblins seem to have found an apple rolling on the ground.

    He rushes in with a voice of joy. After that, I picked up the apple with no sense of caution and shook it with a big mouth.

    For a while-only the sound of munching and goblins chewing apple echoes,

    "Gee !? Guy ...!"

    The goblin suddenly shook his body and dropped the apple he had in his hand.

    Then, with an expression of agony, he held his throat down, and then he knelt down and fell down.

    A goblin that cramps.

    The movement is gradually weakening.

    --Oh?

    I was amazed at the sensation of vitality coming from the depths of my body.

    Perhaps, when I checked the status, I found that the level had risen by one.

    Probably, I think I got something empirical by defeating the goblins with that poison apple. Not only photosynthesis and "energy drain", but also defeating monster-like beings seemed to raise the level.

    No, this may be the royal road to raise the level.

    anyway.

    Although the magical power was consumed a little unexpectedly, it was also confirmed that "seed production" is useful for active nutrition.

    Well, it consumes too much magical power, so I can''t do it so often.

    But can I do it once more?

    I fell down and moved to the dead goblin, rooting in his body.

    Initiate "Energy Drain".

    -Your demise will not be wasted!

 CH 4

    Chapter 4:- A little girl appears

    (TL Note: I know you want to read the Chapter but I wanted to make an important announcement. We have setup a kofi for Valhalla Translations you must have seen the buy me a coffee button at the end of chapter. For every 5 dollar we receive we will release a extra Chapter separate from our usual release schedule called sponsored Chapter. Sponsors can have their names in the Chapter if they wish to in case of different novel request both novel will release a extra Chapter.Sponsored chapter will not have intrusive ads like popups and redirect ads in them . Thank you and enjoy the Chapter)

    Using the remains of a goblin and a magic stone that had been cholera in a highly poisonous apple, he produced a fruit that was even more poisonous.

    However, it was not a goblin but a horned rabbit who ate it, so the dream was to kill the goblins with a poisoned apple, use the corpse as a nutrient to make a poisoned apple, then kill the goblins and make a poisoned apple with the corpse. The overflowing loop ended without a doubt.

    This is because Mr. Kakurabbit* did not have enough magical power to make a deadly poisonous apple.

    (TL: Hornned Rabbit)

    For the time being, Mr. Kakurabbit also had magic stones, but probably because his body size was smaller than that of goblins, the size of the magic stones was proportionally smaller, and the magical power obtained was also small.

    However, I, who can do "energy drain" and "photosynthesis" from the ground, can get inexhaustible energy if it takes time.

    He worked hard on photosynthesis, stored vitality and magical power as rhizomes, and if he could afford it, he continued to produce highly poisonous apples and kill the inhabitants of the forest.

    It''s already become a hassle to count, but has it been about 30 days since I realized my ego?

    The level has already risen to 16th level, and my body is nearly 40 cm tall.

    However, it seems that the higher the level, the harder it is to raise, and now the level does not rise just by killing one goblin, and the same is true for "Energy Drain" and "Photosynthesis".

    But you won''t be impatient.

    There is no doubt that the level will rise naturally if you take the time again.

    So, today and today I was working hard on "photosynthesis" -it was time.

    "~~! ~~!"

    sound.

    cry?

    No, no.

    Is it a soprano?

    A high, clear and beautiful "voice" spins a terribly cheerful melody.

    It doesn''t seem to be "words".

    A series of meaningless sounds.

    It should be called a humming song.

    Whose?

    Goblins can''t make such a beautiful voice.

    Then it''s not a goblin.

    It''s probably completely unknown to me, and I can''t deny that it could hurt me. So I know I should be vigilant, but when I hear the melody and voice that are not fragmented and involuntarily depleting, I can''t seem to be vigilant.

    Not an enemy.

    I thought so instinctively without any grounds.

    And the lord of the cheerful melody seems to be getting closer and closer.

    Let''s use "magical perception", which usually complements sight and hearing, according to its original role.

    That is, to feel the magical power of the melody Lord.

    It was surprisingly easy to succeed.

    Observe to touch the magical power of the main melody.

    big.

    I felt a huge amount of magical power that was much larger than myself and goblins.

    However, I don''t remember mystery and fear.

    warm.

    Rather, I feel the warmth that makes me feel familiar.

    The Lord of Voices came to this small square from the depths of the dim forest.

    Illuminated by the soft sunlight, its appearance is exposed.

    The main melody was still a small child.

    Fine and glossy golden hair that looks like spun sunlight.

    Clear white, but mysteriously delicate skin that does not feel unhealthy.

    Innocent and joyful emotions float in the jade-coloured eyes.

    Even a young and well-organized face is so lovely that anyone can unconditionally forgive  her in his heart.

    She wears thick trousers on a young grass-coloured dress with a unique pattern embroidered on it.

    Apparently a young girl, but I couldn''t guess her age.

    Before I was probably a human being.

    And the girl-no, the little girl is probably not human.

    Long, pointed ears that extend from under her blonde hair. As soon as I see it, a certain word emerges, as it has happened several times before.

    Oh, this is an elf.

    Perhaps I used to have a close relationship with the elf.

    Not only the name, but also the fact that elves are called wilderness people, that there are many people with a well-organized appearance, and above all, that they have a longer lifespan than humans have emerged as knowledge.

    That''s why I can''t tell how old the little elf girl is in front of me. My knowledge is not perfect, and the lifespan of elves is mixed from the theory that it is twice that of humans to the theory that it is ten times as long as humans, and I do not know which one is correct.

    However, if the appearance of an elf girl is applied as a human being, she was about five years old.

    For some reason, such a young girl is walking in such a forest, holding a stick (a tree branch) of a good length in her right hand.

    I searched around with "Magic Sensing", but I couldn''t feel the existence of a companion.

    In other words, there was only one elf girl.

    Seeing that, I instinctively--

    ¨D¨DIt''s dangerous. What are your parents doing?

    I''m worried about that.

    This forest is a danger zone inhabited by horned rabbits and goblins, as well as squid deer and bears that are too big to cut through anything with sharp horns.

    It was a place that was too dangerous for such a child to walk alone.

    But, of course, my worries cannot be conveyed to the little elf girl.

    So I was watching while screaming ...

    --Hmm? Are you looking for something?

    Suddenly, I wonder about the little girl who started to look around.

    The little girl seemed to be looking for something.

    Did you come to pick up the lost items or the materials of the forest (medicinal herbs)?

    She starts walking around a small square. Even if she looks for it for a while, she don''t seem to give up. It''s as if you''re sure you''re looking for something here.

    A little girl who looks down on the ground doesn''t seem to be an enemy, but the child doesn''t know what to do. Suddenly, the leaves may be cut into pieces without any meaning.

    So I would like you to finish what you are looking for and leave.

    And above all, it''s no wonder that forest monsters are coming at this time as well. I didn''t want to see the elf girl suffering misery in front of me.

    ¨D¨DIt''s dangerous here, go home soon.

    I say such words to the little elf girl who turns her back unsuspectingly.

    However, it is just a thought and a thought. I couldn''t hear it because it wasn''t a quivering voice.

    ¨D¨DHuh?

    ¨D¨DBut.

    The little elf turned around at the right moment as if I could hear my "voice."

    The jade-coloured eyes caught me straight.

    --By any chance?

    Well, while concluding that it was just a coincidence, the little girl approached me with Tokotoko.

    The little girl crouched down on the spot, approaching a distance where she could reach out and touch it. The line of sight, which is the same height as my height, is directed without moving.

    The little girl gradually approaches me and looks into me.

    ¨D¨DChochocho! Close close close!

    The trauma of being eaten by a horned rabbit revives.

    I think this little girl also wants to eat me. By the way, I knew that the elf was herbivorous and did not eat meat. I didn''t think it was wild enough to eat the growing grass, but the reality is stranger than I know.

    ¨D¨DI''m not delicious even if you eat me! Are you hungry! ??

    It is powerless to not understand the language.

    But that''s right. I have a rhizome. No matter how much the leaves and stems are devoured, I do not die.

    I thought and relaxed (figurative expression), but the cry (?) Of a little girl who was released as if aiming at the moment of weakness created a blank in my thoughts. In other words, I was surprised.

    "Wow !! ~~ !? ~~ !!?"

    I could hear only the first cry, but I couldn''t hear what seemed to be the words that followed.

    Rather, it seems to be a language that I don''t know.

    The presumed Elvish little girl seemed to ask something, perhaps from its nuances. Maybe it''s to me.

    ¨D¨DNo, no, I don''t understand the language. Can you speak in Japanese?

    If you think about it,

    "Niho, go?

    The little elf girl tilts her head.

    At the same time, the words spoken by the little girl made me stiff for a while.

    Only after understanding its meaning

    ¨D¨DUhhhhhhhhhh! !! ??

    My consciousness has recovered from rigidity.

    And I am amazed. That''s incredible.

    This, this, this one ... She can hear my words! !! ??

 CH 5

    Chapter 5:- Let''s give fruits

    ¨D¨DThis, this, this one ... She can hear my words! !! ??

    Repeating my remarks should be very likely.

    To be convinced of this guess, I spun my thoughts with the intention of uttering to the terrifying little elf girl.

    -No way, can you hear my words ...?

    I don''t think that''s the case.

    No, but maybe I would expect it.

    After the ego sprouted, I lived alone in this forest for a month without talking or interacting with anyone.

    It was only one month, but I still felt lonely. The life of hunting goblins with photosynthesis and deadly poisonous apples had a sense of fulfilment, but there was a sense of ego. I wanted to have a conversation with someone like me who has a clear consciousness.

    If you can''t interact with anyone, and if no one recognizes the ego of "I", then one day I won''t have to have an ego and I''ll lose consciousness.

    There was such a fear.

    that''s why--,

    "-!"

    I think I was happy when the little elf nodded with a smile, as if to say, "That''s right."

    --Oh, oh ...! Oh¡­¡­! Seriously ...! !!

    I am terribly impressed by the fact that communication has been established.

    If I had a body that could shed tears, I might have been crying.

    To me, the elf girl

    "Hey, are you Seirei-san? ¡»\

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?

    What on earth is that now ...?

    Suddenly, neither thoughts nor emotions can catch up.

    Is it a hallucination? When I doubt my sanity,

    "Hey, are you Seirei-san? ¡»\

    I heard such a "voice" again.

    It''s not the sound of shaking the air. The little girl''s mouth wasn''t moving.

    ¨D¨DThis girl ... directly in my head ...! ??

    That''s the one.

    It''s an indescribable phenomenon, such as being talked to in my head directly with thoughts, or being made to understand the intentions of a little girl.

    However, as usual, the word "telepathy" emerges.

    Apparently it was a known phenomenon for me before. Goblins, elves, and telepathies, I know everything before.

    However, this means that you can have a two-way conversation, although it is limited to the little girl in front of you.

    By the way, the little girl seems to be able to hear the voice of my heart, but judging from the history so far, it seems that she is not listening to all thoughts. The little girl was reacting only to her thoughts.

    So the little elf was still waiting for my reply.

    What should I answer?

    "Seirei-san" would mean "spirit-san".

    Of course, I''m not a spirit. It is a weed. But if you answer so honestly, wouldn''t you be disappointed? "No, it''s just a weed." "Yeah, hmm. Well then, no." If I was told and left, I might never be able to recover. No, wait. But can''t you think of this? Maybe I''m a spirit just because I''m not aware of it-not without it.

    ¡­¡­HM.

    I answered the little girl.

    --that''s right. I''m a spirit.

    "Wow! on second thoughts! I see! It was the first time for Kusa no Seirei-san! ¡»\

    Is it because of Kusa?

    ...... Grass spirit, isn''t it?

    The text makes me feel a little subtle, but it seems to be a rare existence from the reaction of the little girl.

    The guilt of deceiving an innocent little girl?

    There can be no such thing. Because-I''m a grass spirit today, right now!

    Well, anyway.

    ¨D¨DBy the way, what are you doing in a place like this? Isn''t it dangerous to be alone?

    It''s a precious existence that can talk with me.

    Even if you make a mistake, you can''t let the monsters attack you.

    So if you worry and ask,

    "It''s not you, it''s Sefie"

    ¨D¨DAh, yeah ... I''m sorry.

    It''s not the answer to the question, but I apologize for the time being.

    Did you not call the lady, even though you were young?

    take heart.

    --So, Sefie. What are you doing in a place like this? If you don''t come with adults properly, this forest is dangerous, isn''t it?

    You can come this far with your parents, right? I will include the nuance of the word.

    Because if I couldn''t meet anymore ... I will be lonely, right?

    "I was walking. Also, since Sefie is a high elf, it''s okay to walk alone, right? ¡»\

    Her Reply.

    Was it a high elf, not an elf?

    I didn''t even know how that would lead to "it''s okay to be alone". I knew that the high elf was called the royal family of the elf, but it seems that I didn''t know the detailed ecology of the high elf.

    --Oh really? Well, I hope it''s okay ...

    Well, in the unlikely event of being attacked by a monster, if you make a fruit that enhances the temptation effect of the sweet scent of the deadly poisoned apple, you will have enough time to let Sefie escape.

    ¨D¨DI suddenly came up with a deadly poisonous apple.

    I can make fruits. It''s also a very sweet and delicious one.

    What would happen if you gave such delicious fruits to Sefi?

    surely,

    "Kusa no Seirei-san is amazing! I will come to play here every day! ¡»\

    -I must be.

    When I praised my good idea, I decided to put it into practice.

    As I just came up with

    -Yes, Sefie, I''ll do this as a sign of our meeting.

    "what? ¡»\

    In front of Sefie who tilts his head, I activate "seed generation" to make an apple.

    It''s a sweet apple with plenty of honey, which has a large amount of magical power and a high sugar content.

    A fresh apple that grows on the tip of a branch is presented in front of Sefi.

    "Wow!  It''s an apple! ¡»\

    -You can eat it.

    Okay! ?? Thank you!

    With a big smile, he drops an apple in her hand.

    Sefie speaks without doubting the apple he received. Open her small mouth wide and take a bite.

    After seeing the situation, I grinned inwardly so that my thoughts would not be read.

    Things go according to my expectations. To that proof, Sefi

    "Wow!! Delicious! !! ¡»\

    She opened her eyes and shouted at the deliciousness of my apple (although it''s a telepathy, her mouth is still chewing).

    In addition, she shook her hands around and expressed how delicious the apple was with his whole body.

    ¨D¨DIsn''t it?

    But I had a hard time trying not to laugh.

    Did you eat it? --When.

    Of course, there is no poison. However, you won''t be able to taste such a delicious apple anywhere else.

    In other words, Sefi has become a somebody that can''t be without me!

    here we go! Good to say!

    When you come here every day!

    "I want everyone to eat it ! Kusa no Seirei-san, you can make more apples! ??

    But the reply was even more naive than I expected.

    I don''t know who "everyone" is, but it seems that Sefi didn''t have the idea of ??monopolizing. A good girl.

    --Huh? Well ... can you make it?

    So if I affirm, Sefi''s actions were really quick.

    "Let''s meet again "

    --Huh? Where are you going? That''s a little bit! ??

    Sefie had a half-eaten apple in his left hand, dumped the nice branch he had in his right hand, and grabbed my body with his free right hand.

    And pull it out with all your strength without any hesitation!

    Buchi Buchi Buchi! The root was cut off and separated from all the rhizomes stored under the ground.

    I am--,

    ¨D¨Ddieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee !! !!

    Screaming at thos violent work.

    What do you do suddenly, this girl! ??

    However, when Sefie heard my screaming, she had a Kyoton face for some reason.

    "... Do not you want to? ¡»\

    -It''s  will definitely hurt,

    When I said that, I suddenly returned to myself.

    ¨D¨DI don''t want to.

    No, I was grass.

    I didn''t feel any pain. When I think about it, it didn''t hurt when I was devoured by a horned rabbit.

    No, but I don''t think that''s the problem.

    ¨D¨DNo, it doesn''t hurt, but treat me a little more gently! The roots have run out!

    "Sorry, I''m sorry"

    Sefie, who obediently apologizes, also gets rid of the her forcefullnes.

    ¨D¨DIf you understand, it''s okay ... Please be careful from now on.

    "Yes!

    After saying that, I noticed, but I want you to stop pulling out anything from now on.

    "Well then!

    Sefie rushes out with me in her right hand.

    From the square into the forest.

    Sefie goes through the forest without any landmarks without any hesitation.

    ¨D¨DNo, so where are we going?

    She answered this question properly.

    Sefie ran and said heartily.

    "Sefie''s house!

 CH 6

    Chapter 6:- The Elven Village was Close

    ¨D¨DOoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! ?? Shake! Shake! ??

    "It''s close, so it''s okay"

    ¨D¨DIt''s okay! It''s not okay at all! !!

    Sefie runs through the lumber, holding me in her right hand.

    It was a terrible experience to get my body shaken up and down with a lot of force, but my desperate expectation of having to do this for a long time was betrayed in a good way.

    If you think about it, you can''t go that far with the feet of a young Sefie.

    Without running through the forest without as much as a road in it, Sefie''s legs weakened, and naturally, my forced up-and-down movement came to an end.

    While walking with Tokotoko, Sefie raised me in front of my chest and said, "Look! and pointed to the front.

    Indeed, there was a house there.

    At first glance, I found that there were multiple houses.

    Originally, it shouldn''t be noticeable.

    Because the house is on the other side of the "fence".

    No, it may be a "wall" rather than a "fence". Long ago, as I know, when the human nation was at the city level, it was a city wall that surrounded a whole city. Or a defensive facility that acts like a castle wall.

    But it wasn''t made of stone cut from a cliff.

    Wood that exposes the grain of wood-You can barely see from the top of the "fence" that it seems that many of them are cut out in the shape of a stick and stick out from the ground. Only the upper part of the bar-shaped wood is slightly peeping.

    And a plethora of thorns, like wrapping around the stick or crawling from stick to stick, formed a wall as if no one had passed through it.

    The word barbed wire comes to mind.

    However, unlike the image that emerged, even if there are sharp thorns, they are not iron wires, but thorns, so each one is reasonably thick. Therefore, there are almost no gaps, and you cannot see the scene on the other side. It turned out to be something that could be called a "plant wall".

    The wall of the plant probably surrounds the space with many houses.

    Perhaps a community that should be called a tribe or a village.

    And that''s why you can''t see the house behind the wall clearly from here-if it''s built on the ground.

    ¨D¨DWow ¡­¡­ Shugoi.

    I look up at them, leaking my stupid impressions.

    On the other side of the thorn wall, there were many thick and tall trees that seemed to be slightly over 1000 years old.

    And on those branches (at a fairly high position), ladders, stairs, or bridge-like roads that cross from branch to branch run endlessly, and many small houses are built here and there. Has been done.

    A tree city- a little smaller, but still a sufficiently unrealistic sight.

    But anyway, I think.

    Somehow, the trees on the other side of the thorn wall seem to be unusually thick, large and magnificent compared to the trees in the forest. In terms of height, I think the trees make up the exact same forest, but that''s how fast they grow.

    After observing that much, I noticed that Sefie was strangely good at it.

    Somehow, it''s her face.

    --What happened?

    "Hmm! It''s amazing!

    Apparently, she was listening to my mutter.

    Well, I don''t dare to deny it, and let''s agree honestly.

    -Oh, that''s amazing. Is it an elf settlement here?

    Not all of them live in high elf.

    If so, the rarity value of the high elf is slumping. Tsukkomi will say that it is better to take the letter "high".

    However, Sefie nodded without denying whether she was aware of the unspoken question or not.

    "Yeah, that''s right! Made by Sefie!

    Is that so?

    This seems to be an elf village.

    Well, when you think about it, it''s natural that a young child like Sefi doesn''t live alone in a forest like this, and even a small number of people is dangerous. Isn''t it natural to form a certain group? Yeah yeah yeah yeah! ??

    --Yes! ?? Made by Sefie! ??

    No, it''s impossible.

    What can a toddler make?

    However, I don''t know the detailed ecology of the high elf, so I can''t deny it.

    "that''s right! Mmm! I did my best to make it!

    I don''t think I can make something at this level even I do it with all my might.

    There is a great possibility of expanded interpretation peculiar to infants.

    --you''re kidding? What did you make?

    "It is not a lie. That"

    Sefie points to the thorn wall.

    "Sefie is awesome! I did it. And that one ¡±

    Sefie points to the stupid big trees growing on the other side of the thorn wall.

    "Sefie, did her best! I gave it a lot of effort "

    Wassa?

    Ouen?

    I''m not sure, but there is no cloudiness on the throat and face of Sefie.

    Maybe I helped a little with the magic of the high elf or something like that. However, it is troublesome to bend the belly button with extra tsukkomi.

    ¨D¨D ¡­¡­ Is that so, you are amazing, Sefi?

    "Hmm!

    Sefie is proud.

    I''d like to let you do as much as you like here, but ... it doesn''t seem to be the case.

    --Hey, Sefie Sefie.

    "Hmm?

    ¨D¨DThe elves are coming over here with great momentum, are you meeting with them?

    "a"

    The thorn wall that surrounds the elf village in front of you, but you can''t go in or out if you close everything completely.

    Naturally, there should be something like a gate as a doorway in these structures. The wall of thorns is no exception, and where we were heading, there was something like an arched doorway of thorns.

    There were two elves standing there like gatekeepers, but they seem to have noticed the presence of Sefie approaching.

    At that moment, They started running with tremendous momentum and approached us.

    As a bonus,

    "~~ !! ~~~~ !!"

    They are  screaming for something and their expression is steep-or maybe they are angry?

    Isn''t it true that they misunderstands me as a monster or something?

    I don''t want to think that they will harm pretty weeds like me, but I can''t deny that possibility when I look at that aspect.

    In case of emergency, there is no choice but to have Sefie take care of it, but the little girl is a little unwilling to rely on.

    However, it was Sefie who brought me, and I''m in trouble if I don''t do something about it-when I look up at the little girl.

    "Awawawa"

    Sefie was in a panic state.

    Ah, yeah.

    I got it.

    --Sefie? May I ask you a something?

    "What, what, what? This is not the right time now. I have to get away quickly. "

    Where are you going to escape? Don''t escape from reality.

    ¨D¨DYou, maybe ... Didn''t you come out in secret?

    "Well, that''s not the case. I came in properly after asking. ...... In my heart "

    No, you don''t ask permission in you heart.

    While Sefie was rattling, the two elves, who had been sprinting, arrived here.

    Both are men (possibly because their faces are too beautiful to understand, but they have no breasts) and look like young men.

    "~~ !! ~~~ !!"

    I don''t know what he''s saying because it''s an estimated Elvish terminology, but it seems that he''s scolding her because of his voice tone and facial expression. Well, of course.

    After this, Sefie was insanely angry with two young elves,

    Sefie slumps and hangs down, and when I think she''s sorry, she raise my face as if she had come up with something, and for some reason, she holder me out in front of the young elves and said in an authoritarian tone

    "''I had no choice as I was called by Seirei-san!''"

    ¨D¨DEh! ??

    Don''t blame me for your escape!

 CH 7

    Chapter 7-: The plan that will make everyone  captivated by me (with fruits)

    It seems that Sefie was planning to impose all responsibility on me, but the wholesaler does not wholesale it.

    In fact, it seems that the two young elves were sensible adults, and it seems that Sefie''s lies can be seen from the end.

    However, Sefie seems to have succeeded in arranging something in the presumed Elvish language and rephrasing something.

    The young elves sigh with a sense of fatigue, and escort both sides of Sefie, who walks toward the elf village while holding me, or to prevent escape ...? Anyway, start walking to follow.

    --Mr Sefie...Mr Sefie.

    "Hmm? what happened?

    I can''t keep up with the development due to the language barrier, and I talk to Sefie about the situation, but Sefie, who should have been scolded until now, is already sick. It''s mentally strong.

    ¨D¨DWhat happened? Have you been scolded?

    "It''s okay. From now on, I''m going to study Sefi''s soul!

    Sefie rushes to say shit, but no, you''re not innocent, right?

    ¨D¨DHow are you going to prove it?

    "Seirei-san makes fruits in front of everyone. Then you can see that Seirei-san is Seirei-san. "

    ...... Eh?

    I don''t think I can change the fact that Sefi escaped on his own, even if I''m a spirit.

    Do the young elves have any ideas, or have they just given up scolding Sefi?

    Perhaps, if I can prove the fact that I am a spirit, I can really lie that I was called.

    I speculated it was a logic full of holes, but the next word from Sephi made everything irrelevant.

    "If you''re Seirei-san, you can stay here with me even  If I made a mistake

    ¨D¨DOkay, leave it to me. Let''s do our best to make delicious fruits.

    Isn''t it terrible to go back to the forest now?

    There will be no monsters in the elf village, it will be safe, and I want to live here too.

    If so, what to do is decided. Let''s fascinate the elves with my sweet fruits.

    "Hmm. I''m counting on you, Aibo *"

    (TL: Aibo means partner )

    --Oh, oh. ...... Where did you remember those words?

    Then we enter the elf village.

    before that.

    --Hey, the elf youths there, I''m a grass spirit, so I''m looking forward to working with you!

    I try to skip my thoughts.

    However, the young elves did not respond to me.

    ¨D¨D ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    "what happened?

    Sefie tilts her head, perhaps noticing my dented appearance after being ignored.

    -No, I just talked to the elf youths, but it seems they can''t hear me.

    Then I got a brief answer.

    "Seirei-san''s voice can only be heard by only Sefie and Choro, you know?

    --NS? Oh really?

    "Hmm. Sephi is special. Choro is like a shrimp toast. "

    Is he a elder a seniority?

    I''m not sure about that, but I understand that Sefi seems to be a special person. By the way, she said she was a high elf.

    -Is there any high elf other than Sefi in this village? Is the elder a high elf?

    "Choro is different from a high elf. Only Sephi is high elf

    Apparently, there are no other high elf, but what about their parents?

    It would be nice if the high elf was mutated out of the elf, but there may be delicate circumstances.

    Even if you ask, it''s better to calm down a little more.

    and.

    We dive into the arched doorway on the thorn wall.

    Beyond that, there was an elf village, but surprisingly (?), Not all the elves'' dwellings seemed to be built on trees.

    Apparently, I couldn''t see it from outside the village because it was blocked by a thorn wall, but there was a house on the ground.

    Overall, it is larger than the building on the tree.

    In such a village, when I went deeper into the road that stretched straight from the entrance, I found a space like a plaza.

    It may be the square itself.

    At this point, Sefi finally drops me on the ground.

    "Here we make fruit for everyone. ...... Shall I plant you?"

    Apparently I''m going to plant me here.

    But I didn''t have to dig a hole.

    ¨D¨DNo, it''s okay.

    When I said it, I sank into the ground.

    And when I activated "Energy Drain" at once, I was able to absorb more energy than in the forest. Is there more nutritional food here?

    However, when it comes to making fruits like those given to Sefi, I want to store rhizomes.

    When I was pulled out by Sefie, I left all the rhizomes.

    --Sefie ... That''s right! ??

    I was a little scared when I asked if there was something like fertilizer in Sephi''s village.

    Before I knew it, a lot of elves were gathering in the open space.

    In front of the elves looking around me and Sefi, Sefi speaks in Elvish.

    A half-eaten apple is hung in his hand, pointing at it and explaining something. The elves who gathered were watching Sefi''s speech with a funny expression, while wondering what it was.

    And the two young elves are soberly looking at me with scary faces. Apparently, they were surprised to see me moving when I sank the roots. Maybe he was really not  just a weed must be they thought

    --Sefie.

    Well, anyway.

    I call out to Sefi to ask for fertilizer.

    "what happened?

    -It''s good to make fruits, but it''s not nutritious. Give me some fertilizer.

    "Hiryo? What should I give you? Sefie''s boss?

    Maybe it''s not fertilizer.

    -That''s right ... Do you understand by saying magic stone? All I need is the meat and bones where the monsters are thrown away.

    Nowadays, it''s unclear what goblins and horned rabbits are called. They may be called mere animals rather than monsters, and magic stones may also be thought of as stones.

    "Magic stone, Sefi, I understand. Okay "

    ¨D¨DDo you understand? It''s not a stone, but it''s probably it.

    "all right. I will get it"

    Apparently it can be communicated with magic stones.

    Sefie nodded and explained to the gathered elves to bring in perhaps magic stones or monster flesh.

    Upon hearing that, two elves left this place,

    "Come now"

    They came back after a while.

    One held some small magic stones and one brought a wooden tub.

    The elves are prompted by Sefie to put them in front of me. Aside from magic stones, the contents of the tub are ...

    --Uge. It''s gloomy ...

    I don''t know if it was an animal or a monster in a large amount of blood, but the internal organs and intestines were floating.

    Apparently it was wrong knowledge that the elf didn''t eat meat. Perhaps he brought the blood and internal organs that came out when he dismantled the hunted prey.

    "Can you make fruit with this?

    ¨D¨DWell, I can make some with just this.

    First of all, I touch the magic stone placed in front of me by moving a part of the pulled out root. Then, when I activated "Energy Drain", I was able to absorb a large amount of magical power.

    Each magic stone is about the size of a horn rabbit, but since there were four in all, the total amount of magic power would be greater than one goblin magic stone.

    Next is the blood and internal organs inside the tub.

    Put a part of the root in the tub and activate "Energy Drain" as well.

    Blood is sucked up in the blink of an eye, and the internal organs shrink from dryness.

    Somewhere the elves who were watching the situation made a loud voice. If you look at it, there are many people who have a tight face.

    It seems that I''m pulling it for some reason, but if I feed them my fruit, I should be able to crush the wall of their heart with a single blow.

    With the current magic stones, blood, and internal organs, I was able to create about four new rhizomes that I lost.

    Since one rhizome stores the magical power and vitality of one strain, I think I can make four apples with a sugar content.

    Then.

    ¨D¨DOkay, let''s go!

    I activate "Seed Generation" to produce a bright red and glossy apple at the tip of the branch.

    All the elves who gathered in the apple that grew in a blink of an eye were surprised. "Oh!", Only this audible scream leaks could be heard.

    --Sefie, I can make up to four apples. If you want more, bring me more fertilizer.

    "Hmm. all right. Can I eat it?

    -Good.

    I Give the fruited apple to Sefi.

    It seems that Sefi decided to feed the young elves first.

    The young elf who received it has a tight face. Can''t you eat my apple? A rude guy.

    However, I don''t know if it was driven by a sense of duty, but with a determined expression, the young elf gave my apple a terrifying bite

    And-both eyes of the young elf were opened.

    "~~~~~ !!"

    I don''t know what I said, but it wasn''t a bad atmosphere.

    The young elf hesitated until then, as if it were a lie, he rushed to the apple. A word when you finish eating an apple in no time.

    "~~~"

    "Cho delicious"

    For some reason, Sefi, who was good at me, translated for me.

    --Fun. That''s right, that''s right!

    "Everyone wants to eat. Seirei-san, make more!

    -It will be good. But you don''t have enough fertilizer to make a lot, right?

    Kukukku, all the elves in this village, let''s make it a body that can''t be helped without me-and Sefie explained something to the surrounding elves. Several people started running at once.

    Maybe I''ll fetch something that could be a magic stone or fertilizer.

    In the meantime, I''ll make three apples and give them to Sefi.

    "thanks!

    The received Sephi gives it to the elves. The opponents are the youth elf No. 2 and the elf who brought the magic stone and the tub. They eat shakuri and apples--

    "" "~~~ !!" ""

    Everyone shouts something.

    At that moment, some more elves who were watching around hurriedly ran to somewhere.

    Perhaps they went to get fertilizer to make sure they ate. It''s only natural that fertilizer providers should give priority to eating.

    And it seems that my expectation was a hit, and the elves who started running first returned with magic stones, bones, internal organs, etc., or other things that could be fertilizers. I came.

    I absorb them with "Energy Drain" and turn them from one end to an apple.

    Originally, I would like to recover a part of the energy as a labor expense, but now the elves are involved-the first thing to do is to be accepted by them.

    So I behave like a big board and create apples one after another.

    Then, on that day, an apple whirlwind blew up in the elf village.

 CH 8

    Chapter 8-: Names and titles of Sefie''s house and weeds

    I gave apple to a large number of elves.

    The taste seemed to be astonishing for the elves living in the forest, and I could understand that they seemed to praise it  by looking at their facial expressions and reactions though I couldn''t understand the words.

    After serving the apples to a group of people, Sefie stands in front of the two young elves and is thrilled.

    The face is a doy face that just says "How was it!"

    "~~~~?"

    "~~, ~~~~"

    When Sefie said something, the two young elves looked at each other and nodded as if they had given up somewhere.

    Seeing that, Sefi cheers and jumps around, expressing joy with his whole body.

    I asked Sefi, who had finished performing the dance of joy, what made her so happy?.

    --Sefie, what happened after all? Can I live here?

    "Yes! You can go with Sefie! ¡»\

    --Oh! I did it!

    Although there aren''t many natural enemies, it''s still dangerous for me to live in the forest where monsters are jumping around.

    I could not deny the possibility of being harmed by some mistakes, accidents, mischief by being such as goblins, and other intelligent creatures. Therefore, I am really happy to be able to live in a safe village.

    The soil is good in this village, and I don''t think I''ll be ever bored living near Sefie.

    ¨D¨DWell, thank you please take care of me  from now on.

    "Yes! ¡»\

    ¨D¨DSo where should I live? Should I plant my roots here as it is?

    I don''t need a house that can withstand the rain and wind like humans, but where should I live? Is there something like a field in this village?

    "Seirei-san lives with Sefie"

    But Sefie denied me.

    That''s a problem.? Even though we could live together, it is vegetatively dangerous to leave the roots out of the ground for long periods of time as  the vitality gradually decreases without the nutrients from soil  .

    When I was wondering what to do,

    "Moo! You promised to go to Sefie''s house, right? ¡»\

    Sefie becomes  angry and says, "Liar"

    ¨D¨DOh, Yeah? ...... By the way, I did said that.

    When she asked where I was going, I answered, "Sefie''s house!"

    I didn''t think that I would live in the same house just because I was going to the elf village ...

    ¨D¨DPlease prepare a planting pot, right?

    There is me who is not strangely disgusted from the idea of living together.

    Rather, my mood may be uplifting.

    "yep, OK! ¡»\

    Sefie nods happily.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    "On top of this, there is Sefi''s house"

    After the elves gathered in the square disbanded, I came to the root of a big tree , still being held by Sefie.

    The big tree is a huge tree near the center of the elf village.

    ¨D¨DAt the top huh¡­¡­.

    I''m a little stunned, but looked up at the place Sefi points to.

    Far overhead, there was certainly a house dexterously built on a branch extending from a large tree.

    However, it was not high enough to climb easily. At least I can''t climb it.

    ¨D¨DHow do you reach there?

    It''s impossible for me, but it doesn''t seem possible for a little girl like Sefie too.

    However, Sefie replied with confidence.

    "Using  this plant. If you pour Maryoku* into this, it will take you to the top. "

    (TL: Magic , Mana you get the point)

    Next she points to a plant which was a single ivy hanging from a branch of a large tree to the ground.

    It''s a very thick and durable ivy, and I''ve been worried about it since I came here. I wondered if I would climb that instead of a rope. In that case, I think it''s as difficult as climbing the trunk of a big tree, but apparently I  didn''t have to climb it by myself.

    "Seirei-san is sticking to Sefie"

    --Oh, oh. okay¡­¡­?

    I wrapped my roots around Sefi''s slender arms and fixed my body on her.

    "Well then? ¡»\

    Sefie clasps the ivy with both hands without waiting for my reply.

    "Magic Sensing" perceives a small amount of magical power flowing from Sefie to the ivy.

    When--,

    --Oh, oh! ??

    The ivy begins to move by itself.

    I think it''s rolled up somewhere, but every Sefi who grabbed the ivy is being pulled up.

    It''s quite different from the image that emerged, but it''s similar to an "elevator". No, it''s not comparable in terms of safety.

    It''s absolutely impossible for people with a fear of heights to use this.

    ¨D¨DOh ¡­¡­ Isn''t it a quite a great  view?

    Fortunately, I didn''t seem to be afraid of heights.

    It was a large tree with a height that dwarfs all the other  trees of the forest. As we climbed up, we naturally saw the green carpet woven by the treetops under our eyes.

    Combined with the elf''s arboreal urban buildings, it looked........ quite fantastic.

    "We arrived"

    When I was looking at the beautiful scenery for a while, it seems that we arrived at our destination.

    There was a small but well-built house built on top of a large tree branch with a floor board between the branches.

    There seems to be no kind of door or window. It is a completely open atrium. It doesn''t seem to follow the concept of crime prevention.

    I was wondering what they would  do on a windy day, but apparently there was something like a wooden door nearby, so I wonder if this will act as deterrent.

    Well, it doesn''t seem to be used much.

    "Hmm! ¡»\

    --Hmm?

    Suddenly, Sefie stands in front of the house and is proud.

    Then open the house with both hands to show it,

    "This is Sefie''s house"

    She said with a doy face.

    I know what Sefie wants, as I''m a far more mature mentally.

    -Oh, it''s a fine house. It''s amazing.

    "Well! It was made by Sefie! ¡»\

    ¨D¨Dit''s you again! ??

    Even though she. is a high elf, can a little girl build this house?

    Isn''t it impossible even with the magic of high elf (I''ve never seen it though) ...?

    Looking at Sefie''s doya face without any cloudiness, is it really? I think.

    I think it was magical to be able to do so much , but ... the truth is still in the dark.

    Anyway, we go inside Sefie''s house.

    "There is nothing, but please relax."

    ¨D¨DThank you and pardon my intrusion.

    Once inside, I was placed on a table near the center of the room.

    Looking around the house, tapestry-like cloths are hung on the walls, and fur carpets are laid on the floor. There is a chest of drawers near the wall, or there are many plants in pots, whether they are foliage plants or not. There was probably only one bed for Sefie by the window.

    But the most mysterious thing is the wooden "cage" that hangs from the ceiling.

    No, or is it a "bird cage" woven from woody ivy?

    Anyway, instead of a bird, a green bushy round object is placed in the basket, giving off a faint light.

    I think it''s a substitute for lighting.

    --Sefie, what''s that?

    "Hmm? That''s called Marimo*. Hikaru* Benrinatsu "

    (TL-A type of ball like algae and Hikaru means shining something like shining ball like algae)

    ¨D¨DHuh.

    Marimo?

    The moment I saw that, the word "marimo" and the image came to my mind, so it seems that I knew it before. But ... did Marimo shine?

    Well, it''s actually shining, so that''s probably the case. The fact that Marimo doesn''t shine is probably a mistake I remember before.

    --But¡­¡­.

    I thought a little

    The inside of the house is not separated by walls, and there is only one room here. The room is clean and doesn''t seem to be a problem to live in. However, the bed and furniture in the room are only for one person, and I get the impression that it is too quiet.

    -Does Sefie live alone here?

    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like there are other residents.

    "Yes¡­¡­"

    The expression of Sefie nodded was somewhat lonely.

    I didn''t want to see a sad expression on his face, which always had a bright impression.

    --I see. Then, from today, we are living together.

    "Huh? ¡»\

    ¨D¨DSefie and I will live together, right? Nice to meet you , please take care of me from now on!

    I spoke while holding out one of the branches toward Sefie,

    "-Yeah! ¡»\

    Sefie laughed and grabbed my branch like a handshake.

    "Thank you! Seirei-san-Oh! ¡»\

    --What happened?

    Sefi raises his voice in the middle of the words.

    then she asks me something

    "By the way, Sefie don''t know Seirei-san''s name."

    It seems that she came up with that question now.

    But the name? I''ve already checked it many times, but my name wasn''t listed in the statusand I can''t remember my previous name.

    So now I''m anonymous.

    --A name. I don''t have a name, actually.

    "Is that so? ¡»\

    --so. Well, I will  decide my name soon I guess?

    Until now, I was alone in the forest (no, one to talk with?), So I didn''t need it, but now I''m going to live in an elf village. It''s time I need a name.

    ¨D¨DWhat would be my name ... I need something great and cool name that suits me ...

    If I  think about it,

    "Then, Sefie will choose for you! ¡»\

    --Huh? No, that''s a little ...

    Can you believe in a little girl''s naming sense? No, I can''t.

    Naming sense will shine only if there is a certain amount of accumulated knowledge. It would be a shame  if a name that was too appropriate for me , such as "kusa" or "straw straw", was given to me.

    But Sefie didn''t hear my words.

    "Yugu! From today, that''s Seirei-san''s name! ¡»\

    I have decided!

    --Yugu ... Well, it was more proper than I expected, and it sounds fine.

    As a matter of fact, it was a fact that I was strangely comfortable the moment I heard it.

    "Fufu, nice to meet you, Yugu! ¡»\

    --Oh, nice to meet you, Sefie.

    In this way, I and Sefie started to live together.

    By the way, when I checked the status later, the name was properly showing  "Yugu".

    [Unique name] "Yugu"

    [Race] Walking Weed

    [Level] 16/20

    [Vitality] 48/48

    [Magic power] 32/32

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic Sensing" "Energy Drain" "Rhizome Generation" "Seed Generation"

    [Attribute] Ground

    [Title] "Thinking Grass" "Sage" "Friend of High Elf"

    [Divinity value] 1

    [Title] "Friend of High Elf"

    [Explanation] A proof of a person who has been or has been directed by a high elf. It is a credible title for the elves. It makes it easier to act in the woods, and the effect of plant magic increases a little. You have become a member of the forest people.

    [Effect] Increased favorability from elves. Forest behavior correction / small. Increased plant magic effect / small.

 CH 9

    Chapter 9-: Everyday life in the Elven Village

    I wonder if I was influenced by me of before, but now I''m a plant, but I sleep normally.

    I can''t photosynthesize at night, and it''s time to sleep.

    Of course, it''s possible not to sleep, and if something happens, I will wake up immediately, but I think sleep is still necessary. It''s painful to spend a long night alone without doing anything.

    I could be awake if  there was some kind of crazy entertainment but there''s no such thing in an elf village in the woods.

    So when it''s time for Sefie to sleep, I''ve inevitably gone to bed these days.

    --Nuo? Morning ...

    It''s been a few days since I started living with Sefie.

    My awakening is the earliest in the elf village.

    Sefie''s house is at the highest point in the village. The potted plant that is my bed is placed near the bed placed by the window. Therefore, my day begins with the rising sun shining through the window.

    By the way, the reason for the earliest awakening is that Sefi''s house reaches the sunrise at the earliest time. I knew that the sunrise would be earlier in places higher than on the ground. In fact, if you look down from the window, you can see that the light of sunrise has not hit the ground part of the elf village, and the morning has not yet arrived.

    ¨D¨DHmm ... Would you like to sleep more?

    While resuming photosynthesis in the morning sun, I gaze at the bed next to me.

    There, Sefi sleeps soundly with a really happy sleeping face. It''s too early to wake up, and I decided not to wake up and concentrate on photosynthesis.

    By the way, "Energy Drain" cannot be done with the potted plant I am currently planting.

    This is because nutrients and other substances are quickly depleted due to the lack of soil.

    This is inconvenient, but I don''t feel it is inconvenient because I move less often than I live in the forest, and even if I store the rhizomes, it becomes troublesome to move and I will consume them immediately.

    For a while, I sway the branches and leaves in the refreshing breeze of the early morning flowing through the window and work for my photosynthesis.

    After a while, when the entire elf village was wrapped in the morning sun ...

    --Oh, did you come?

    "Magic Sensing" captured the existence of someone climbing our large tree using that mysterious ivy.

    The magical power of an average elf.

    When it arrived in front of Sefi''s house, it entered through the front door (or the entrance anyway) without any hesitation.

    It is a woman with light brown hair tied up intricately and looks like a human being about 20 years old. I don''t know her actual age because I''m scared to ask and haven''t heard of it any conversation.

    Her name is Maple.

    Like the caretaker of Sefie, she comes to wake up every morning at this time.

    Maple came into the room, and once she stops, her turned his gaze toward me.

    "~~, ~~"

    After saying something, she bows lightly.

    Probably a morning greeting. Maple smiled softly as I moved the branches lightly to answer.

    No, I was screaming on the first day, but now I am close enough to exchange morning greetings smartly.

    "~~, ~~"

    Maple walks up to Sefie, who is sleeping in bed, and gently shakes her body to wake her up.

    At first, Sefi was sleepy but slowly awakened,

    "Good morning, Yugu"

    --Oh, good morning, Sefie.

    Perhaps it''s a good thing someone comes to wake her  because she is still achild, once she wake up, she don''t seem to be sleepy anymore.

    After exchanging greetings in the morning with a smile, Maple takea good care of her and prepares her for the morning.

    When Maple puts the big bowl on the edge of the room on the table, she holds his hand and sings something. At the same time, she perceives the release of magical power from her body.

    "~~~"

    A lump of water floats slightly above the vessel and gently falls into the vessel.

    magic.

    It''s the magic of water generation.

    It seems that they are a race that is good at magic ofcourse  they were elves. I''ve seen many times in the last few days the sight of using a little magic in my life.

    There was magic in my knowledge.

    However, when I see the scene where magic is used, I am so excited that I can''t stop. Feelings like longing also emerge.

    Apparently, even though I knew the existence of magic, I couldn''t use magic before. That''s why it''s a craving.

    ¨D¨DFufufu, but now I''m a bit different.

    Over the last few days, I''ve been hearing as much as possible from Sefie about magic.

    According to her clumsy explanation, there are two absolute conditions for using magic.

    One is magical power. Energy for using magic.

    And the other is the attribute. Talent or talent for using magic. What is needed to transform magical power into a phenomenon?

    I own both of them now.

    What does that mean?

    Yes, I can use magic now.

    To be precise, he has that background, so he is currently training intending to learn magic.

    Well, I''ll talk about this later.

    After the bowl is filled with water, Sefie washes her face, rinses her mouth, and has her golden hair combed to correct her sleeping habits. Then it is tied up nicely by Maple''s hands, and the long blonde is tied up so that it does not interfere with movement.

    Finally, change from her  nightwear and she is  ready to go.

    "I''m done! Yugu, let''s go! ¡»\

    ¨D¨DWell then, let''s go.

    When Sefie is ready, I pull the roots out of the potted plant.

    Sefie holds me like that, so I move the roots around and wrap them around Sefie''s left arm, fixing my body so that it doesn''t fall.

    By the way, it seems that breakfast is not eaten at Elf Village.

    It seems to be a normal life cycle to have lunch a little earlier, then eat supper and then go to bed.

    "~~~!"

    "~~~"

    Sefie greets Maple with "I''m coming" (probably).

    Maple seems to see us off and clean Sefie''s house, do the laundry, and prepare lunch.

    Anyway, when I leave the house, I cling to the ivy hanging from the thick branch toward the ground and shed a small amount of magical power. Then the ivy slowly grows toward the ground. It is a natural elevator (?) Made of 100% natural materials.

    When you land on the ground, Sefi''s "work" begins.

    As a little girl, I thought she would be playing every day, but apparently, it was my wrong impression ood Sefie-or rather, Sefie''s voluntary daily routine for the sake of the village ... it seemed like she had a job.

    "Then, I''ll give you everyone today."

    ¨D¨DUm, please do it, Mr Sefi.

    "Certainly"

    Sefi''s job is to "go up" the trees in the village and to the thorny walls that surround the village.

    I''m wondering if this is a kind of magic. Because--,

    "fight!

    The first thing to "go up" is the biggest tree in the village where Sefie''s house is located.

    Put your hand on the trunk and let the magical power flow with the words.

    It''s not a big amount from the total amount of magical power of Sefi, but from my point of viewing now, it''s a magical power that doesn''t feel strange to say that it''s enormous.

    I could perceive it to spread to every corner of the big tree.

    Then, it seems that the big tree is full of vitality and has begun to come alive.

    According to Sefie, this "going up" makes you more resistant to illness and allows you to grow bigger and stronger.

    It seems that the trees in the village are clearly larger than the trees in the surrounding forest, which is a gift of Sefi''s "Ouen" (personal talk).

    "OK! I''m fine!

    After "Ouen", Sefi nodded with satisfaction and headed for the next tree with a sharp expression.

    "Then, let''s go to the next one"

    --King.

    "If you don''t do it quickly, you''ll get sick."

    -That''s right.

    "At all, Sefi is very busy."

    --Good work.

    "I''m a little tired, so I want Yugu to give me Sefie fruit."

    --Leave it to me.

    "Also, the usual guy who will be happy"

    ¨D¨DThen, I''ll make it when I''m done with my work,it will be peach.

    "Oh!

    With that kind of feeling, it''s my job to support Sefie who is "up".

    Also, she asking for fruits as if I had a drink at the end of my work. Recently, peach seems to be her favourite.

    Sefie "goes up" the trees in the village, and after that, she looks around the thorn wall. If there is a need for repair, use something that looks like plant magic to manipulate the thorns to close the holes or heal the torn thorns. And finally, "Ouen" to the whole, and Sefie''s work is over.

    At this point, it''s about lunchtime.

    So she went home and had lunch prepared by Maple. Then she take a nap for a while, and when she wakea up, she goes out again.

    By the way, while Sefi is eating lunch, I also return to the potted plant to replenish water and nutrition.

    At that time, the small magic stones prepared by Maple and the scraps produced when the hunted animals are dismantled are used as fertilizer to produce the peaches urged by Sephi in "Seed Generation". This is eaten by Sefi as a dessert after lunch.

    When there is a lot of fertilizer prepared, another one is produced and a treat is also given to Maple.

    If there is still excess nutrition, small "rhizomes" may be formed in the potted plants.

    I recently noticed this, but once it is separated from the rhizome, it cannot be reconnected, but it seems that it is possible to absorb the stored nutrients by using "Energy Drain".

    So now, I''m storing small rhizomes here and there in the village.

    Well, the problem is that if you don''t collect it early, it will sprout. I''m guessing that if you grow it as it is, it will probably become a walking weed, but I have never tried it.

    No, I''m scared.

    Anyway, Sefie and I woke up from a nap after lunch and went outside again.

    I came to the village square.

    Some elf children are gathering there.

    I will be planted in a prominent place in the square and will spend some time here.

    Sefie and the young children play together-it seems that it is a daily routine to practice.

    When I heard that I was training, I asked Sefi before. What is the training for? Or is it something you want to be in the future?

    Sefie replied with a lot of momentum.

    "I will be the strongest swordfigter!

    ¨D¨DWhy! ??

    The strongest swordfighter was an unexpected answer.

    It''s a goal that doesn''t look like an elf who is good at magic.

    While pointing at Sefi''s arm with a branch, I

    ¨D¨DHow do you become the strongest swordfighter with such a thin arm of Punipuni?

    "It''s okay. In a little more time, it will be peeled off!

    -It''s impossible. Let''s see the reality?

    "It''s not murky. With just one of my fingertips, I will be able to do handle a lot of bears!

    that''s no longer a swordfighter.

    There was a conversation like that, but it seemed certain that Sefie''s determination was firm.

    Such Sefie trains with the children of the village. The content is from playing sword fights using tree branches to chasing after strengthening physical strength. Or catching insects.

    In the meantime, I''m not free either.

    Sometimes "photosynthesis" and "energy drain" are activated to generate rhizomes, or the elves of the village come to me with magic stones and fertilizer.

    "~~~"

    I still don''t know what I''m talking about, but I understand that they seem to want my fruit.

    I absorb the given fertilizer with "Energy Drain", collect about half of it as labour, and make fruits with the remaining half of the energy.

    One may get bored with apples alone, so pears, grapes, persimmons, peaches, tangerines, etc.-anyway, I''ll try to make various fruits.

    Among them, the elf, who has a particular favourite fruit, came to explain something by bringing the fruit with fertilizer and pointing at it.

    Perhaps he''s telling me to make this.

    If I do it that way, it will look happy, so it doesn''t seem to be wrong.

    With that kind of feeling, my existence was really easily accepted by the elves.

    But it''s not just about making fruits leisurely.

    I''m a conscious weed that always aims up. Sefie is playing-no, I can''t afford to spend idle time while training.

    So what kind of training can I do?

    It is, of course, a magical practice.

    To be honest, I''ve always wanted to use magic since I first saw it.

    I shoot powerful attack magic and drive out the monsters in the forest. I think it''s kind of cool. Maybe Sefie also said, "Wow! Yug is cool! I should say with my eyes shining.

    So I practice magic on my own based on the story I heard from Sefi.

    The attribute I have is "earth"

    According to Sefi, the earth attribute is suitable for "earth magic," "mineral magic," and "plant magic."

    With those magic, it seems that you can learn them depending on your training.

    The possibilities are endless.

    And I already had the feeling of moving magical power. This is natural because it consumes magical power many times when activating "seed generation" and "rhizome generation".

    Then how to activate the magic.

    I tried to cast a spell.

    -Oh, the spirit of the great earth, turn into a rock spear and pierce my enemies! Earth Javelin! !!

    It was no good.

    It was just embarrassing.

    I wondered if the image wasn''t enough, so I tried my best to imagine it.

    --Earth Javelin!

    It was no good.

    It just made me sad.

    I wondered if the magical power was insufficient, so I tried using more magical power.

    --Earth Javelin!

    It was no good.

    I was just struck by a sense of futility.

    There are various other things, such as trying to circulate magical power in the body, condensing it in one place, releasing it so that it diffuses, suddenly it fails because it is a difficult magic, a small hole I tried to dig up and make a brick-like block of rock, but all failed.

    Generally, the explanation when using the magic of Sefi is also

    "You can use it when you say" Guwatte Maryoku ", move it, make it big, or do your best?

    It was an explanation.

    I intend to follow the explanation. But failed.

    I think this just needs something other than Sefi''s explanation, but Sefi doesn''t seem to know what it is.

    However, even if I ask other elves to teach me, I can''t understand the language.

    --Earth Javelin!

    I will continue to earth javelin today, but it seems that there will be no results.

    That''s the time.

    "Hohohoho, do you want to use earth magic at the spirit hall?

    A rare but quite old elf appeared.

    Hia hair is grey, his extended eyebrows cover her eyes, and her white beard extends to his chest. It seems that the spine is stretched and it looks like a sword, but the appearance of walking with a cane is exactly--,

    --Elder ...

    Have I Met her?

    No, it''s the first time I''ve met since I came to this village.

    "Is it really the spirit hall, do you already know about me?"

    The words of an old man who tells so in telepathy. It was definitely a response to my words.

    -Can you hear my voice?

    "Not as clear as the princess, though."

    The old man nodded with a funny smile somewhere.

 CH 10

    Chapter 10-: The story of elders and magic

    Hearing my "voice" he must be the elder that Sefie had said before.

    It looks like I have no choice but to call him an elder, and above all, he nods to it.

    It''s the first time I''ve met a few days after I started living in an elf village, but I feel like he''s not letting down his guard.

    Rather.

    ¨D¨DMaybe you were wary of me?

    My existence is already widely known to the elves from day one.

    However, it made me feel a little uncomfortable that he come to see him now. Until then, if I was told that I didn''t care about myself, the elder''s words, the line of sight looking at me, the atmosphere and attitude that I felt relative to each other, gave me a somewhat humorous impression.

    Hearing my words, the elder deliberately opens his eyes.

    "This is a surprise. Since it is a spirit that dwells in Walking Weed, I thought it was just a newborn micro spirit, but it also has a clear consciousness. "

    An old man who can''t eat.

    I''m sure my race is a walking weed, but I''m sure that was clear if you''ve been watching for the last few days.

    I didn''t bother to do something like groping for his stomach, so I frankly asked my question.

    ¨D¨DIn other words, is this ... the final confirmation or something like that?

    The elder was wary or suspicious of me for some reason.

    I think I was thinking that my existence was bad.

    However, I didn''t feel any unpleasant feelings about my doubts.

    Probably because it''s proof that he''s so worried about Sefie.

    "law¡­¡­! Do you understand that much? ...... I see, this seems to be a spirit with a fairly high rank. As you say, just in case. Forgive me for your rudeness, Spirit

    The name changes from the spirit hall to the spirits, and the sign that emanates in a blink of an eye changes to just a good-looking one. Then I bowed my head.

    As the elder said, I would have been convinced that I wouldn''t really hurt Sefi in the last few days.

    ¨D¨DIt''s good. Apparently, it''s rare to have something like me.

    "Yes, quite. It''s hard to believe this grandfather, as a spirit with a certain consciousness like you isn''t a ghost tree, but rather dwells in the grass. "

    Well, that''s right.

    In fact, even if you knew the existence of a spirit, you wouldn''t normally think that it was dwelling in a weed that looked like it was growing randomly on the side of the road.

    And I can''t dream that such a fluently speaking (or thinking) being is not a spirit but just a weed, a walking weed.

    That''s why the elder doesn''t seem to doubt that I''m a spirit anymore.

    ...... Well, I''m a grass spirit, right?

    Anyway, the elder continues to speak. That''s why I was wary.

    "So, to be honest, I was really wary that I wasn''t a spirit, but something strange."

    --I see.

    Most people can''t hear it, but if the grass speaks fluently, it''s also vigilant.

    As an elf, it seems that you don''t feel any discomfort if it''s a ghost tree.

    "Do you feel uncomfortable? ¡»\

    --No, not really. Do you take it for granted? Don''t worry.

    "Thank you for saying that."

    ¨D¨DI have one more question to ask.

    "what do you want? ¡»\

    ¨D¨DCan you tell me how to use magic? It''s hard to understand from Sefie''s explanation.

    "Hohohoho! The princess is a genius. I''m not good at explaining to others. "

    --Are you an idiot?

    While thinking about it, I am convinced that the princess is Sefi.

    "I can''t teach you so well, but if the spirits can''t use earth magic, I''ll explain it to you."

    ¨D¨DOh, really?

    "Yes. Let''s talk a little bit about magic. ¡±

    This is how I got a simple magical solution from the elder.

    According to the elder''s explanation, it is certain that magical power and attributes are required to activate magic, but that does not mean that it can handle all of the aptitude magic that attributes have.

    for example,

    "The spirit has the earth attribute, but earth magic and mineral magic are not very compatible. Since he is a plant spirit, he probably specializes in plant magic. "

    It seemed like that.

    Well, it''s a spirit ... it''s a plant itself.

    "Many of our elves also have earth attributes, but not many can use earth magic and mineral magic. Most of them also specialize in plant magic. "

    In other words, it seems that I don''t have the talent for earth magic in the first place.

    That''s why you can''t do earth javelin no matter how much I  practice.

    "And how to use magic"

    The elder continues.

    "Magic basically has the processes of" generation, "" transformation, "" change, "and" manipulation. "For example, let''s say you attack an enemy with an ice spear."

    --Hmmmm.

    "In this case, the process is to first generate water by" generating ", change it into a spear shape by" transforming ", turn the water into ice by" changing ", and eject it toward the enemy by" manipulation ". is. Of course, not all steps are required, and it doesn''t have to be in this order. For example, it is "operation" to keep the water produced by "water generation" in the air and to shoot it at the enemy. "

    ¨D¨DIn other words, in the current example, "operation" is activated from the stage of "generating" water to the end...

    "Hohohoho! As expected, spirits, understanding is quick. "

    It''s only natural that the water you''ve created shouldn''t fall to the ground right away.

    ¨D¨DIs it okay that "generation" is not necessary when using an original substance?

    "Yes, of course."

    ¨D¨DIt consumes less magical power, right?

    "That''s right, isn''t it?"

    Hmmm, the elder nods.

    -I see. Well, I understand that you have to be aware of each process in order to use magic. So what happens to the essential magic activation method?

    I understand that using magic depends on attributes and aptitude.

    Then how do you activate the magic? Do you need spells, wands, special magical controls, and so on?

    "It''s easy. All you have to do is release the magical power to the outside of the body, put it together so that it does not spread, draw the thing you want to generate there concretely in your brain, and put in a strong will to generate it. When manipulating an existing object, put magical power into the object to be operated and vividly imagine how to "transform", "change", or "manipulate" it. Well, in other words, all you need is magical power, imagination, and will. "

    It didn''t seem to be surprisingly difficult.

    But when that happens--

    --Huh? What about spells?

    "Ah, that''s to supplement your imagination and willpower. It is more efficient to cast a magic name that can be activated even by an expert, but more chanting is used by inexperienced people or to assist magic that is not good at nature. Well, as an exception, it is also used in ceremonial magic with multiple people. Also, adolescents tend to cast their own spells. "

    ¨D¨D ¡­¡­ Hey.

    It hurts, my heart.

    ¨D¨DWhen it comes to that, the reason why my earth magic failed is simply because I didn''t have the qualities.

    "I was sneaking a look at it, but there was nothing strange about it ... except for spells (sledging)."

    --Huh?

    "No, nothing."

    --Yes?

    "Yes"

    ¨D¨DBut then, can I use plant magic?

    "That''s right"

    ¨D¨DWhat can plant magic do?

    "Forcibly accelerate the growth of plants"

    -It seems to be bad for your health.

    "Energize plants"

    --Oh, Sefie''s "Ouen".

    "You can also manipulate plants to some extent."

    -Is it like the thorn wall?

    "You can also get the fruit right away. Well, if you do it with magic, it will be very unpleasant. "

    --Is that so?

    "Yes, it''s incomparable to the spirit-like fruits. Besides, it is impossible to produce many varieties at will. "

    So that''s it.

    That''s why my fruits are popular with elves.

    There seems to be a reason why I can be believed to be a spirit. Because I''m doing something I can''t normally do.

    When asked what I can do, maybe because I''m a skill, not a magic?

    ¨D¨DBut it''s sober, plant magic.

    "No, it''s very useful magic to live in the woods, isn''t it? ¡»\

    That''s right, but that''s not what I was looking for.

    Is it weak to be unmatched?

    It seems that it can be used as much as helping Sefi, but for now, it is also magic that I can not think of a scene that I need so much.

    Even if I promote my own growth, it doesn''t make sense unless the level goes up, and when it gets bigger, it will be difficult for Sefi to carry it, so I reject it.

    Well, I''m going to do a lot of research on this magic.

    ¨D¨DAre there any other magic that I could use?

    "There is"

    ¨D¨DIs that so! ??

    I heard it with no use, but I was nodded easily.

    "Magic that doesn''t depend on attributes ... In other words, it''s non-attribute magic. This can be learned by anyone with magical power. There are a lot of tricks that are a little difficult to learn, though. "

    ¨D¨DWhat can you do with that?

    "Strengthening physical strength ... doesn''t seem to make much sense to spirits."

    The elder said, looking down at my body.

    Well, it''s a fascinating magic, but why not strengthen my physical strength?

    "And ... how about the magic of" telepathy "? ¡»\

    ¨D¨DWhat! ??

    I raise my voice involuntarily.

    Right now, because I have my "voice" picked up unilaterally, I can''t communicate with anyone other than Sefie or the elder who can hear my "voice", but if I can use this "telepathy", I can communicate with other elves. I may be able to talk with everyone else.

    -Is that the one Sefi and the elders use to reach me? Can it be used for me too! ??

    "Of course. However, this magic only delivers a voice unilaterally. For the spirits to talk to the people in the village, they need to be someone who can also use "telepathy", or the spirits need to be able to hear our words. "

    That said, it''s a fact that communication is much easier.

    It was a magic that I definitely wanted to learn.

    -Tell me that "telepathy"!

    "Hohohoho! Of course, it doesn''t matter. ¡­¡­ But now ¡±

    The elder who turned around and had a troubled expression.

    "Because I''m too old ... It''s tiring to stand, walk, or talk to someone for a long time. If it is a "telepathic" conversation, it will consume less magical power. "

    ¨D¨D?

    I have a question mark in my heart as to what I mean.

    "When you get tired, sweets look good on your body. Sweet fruits are good ... ¡±

    It seems that you can bring fruits to the tuition fee.

    Well, there is a reserve of rhizomes in this square, so it doesn''t matter at all.

    --all right. If you tell me, I''ll give you your favourite fruit.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, it seems to have urged you. I''m grateful that you give me as many fruits as you like. "

    -As many as I like! ??

    Please do not be so bold.

 CH 11

    Chapter 11-: Telepathy, and Plant Magic

    {SPONSORED CHAPTER}

    (TL: This chapter was made possible by our patron Krazey and honestly it was to be divided into parts as it was too big (Technically this chapter is made up of 2 chapters) but I didn''t want to do that to Sponsored Chapters so enjoy )

    More than a month has passed since I met the elder.

    From that day on, The elder appeared during my magic training time, and under his guidance, I worked hard every day to learn some non-attribute magic, including "telepathy." ..

    The training method of non-attribute magic is consistently simple and basically aims to improve the manipulative power of magical power.

    The method of activating "telepathy" is to put one''s own will and words on magical power and deliver it to the target-but even this simple in words was difficult to actually do.

    Using the magical power that he releases as a medium, he intends to propagate it, but it took nearly three weeks to get that feeling.

    Even so, it seems that the learning time for "telepathy" is rather short.

    Even if an elf is good at magic and is good at handling magical power, "telepathy" belongs to the category of advanced technology, and few people can handle it.

    For that reason, Sefie uses it as a matter of course, but according to the elders, Sefie is really a genius when it comes to magical talent.

    Well, I can understand it somehow.

    After all, Sefi''s "work", which is a daily routine, is a scale that is impossible for an ordinary elf. Revitalization of trees in the Elven Village and restoration of the entire thorn wall. It was not the amount of work I could do alone. In the first place, if it is not Sephi, the magical power is insufficient.

    In addition, even though it is a botanical magic that is good at races, it naturally exercises magic and does not fail.

    This will be amazing in the middle.

    But is it something that young children do?

    I didn''t say anything because Sefie himself enjoyed doing them, but I still asked the elder while practising magic.

    -Isn''t the burden on Sefi heavy? I don''t think it''s the amount of work left to the little girl.

    I understand that the elves and other elves in the village take good care of Sefie. That''s why I don''t think the elves will imitate the overuse of Sephi.

    So I know the answer.

    It wasn''t the elves asking, but Sefie was doing it voluntarily.

    "It''s not worth it. If we could do that, we wouldn''t bother the princess. "

    ¨D¨DWhy is Sefi doing such a thing?

    So the question is why Sefi does "work".

    The trees in the elf village are still big enough, and you don''t have to look around the thorn walls every day. Still, Sefi walks around the village and tries to strengthen the defence of the village.

    "The princess is trying to protect us."

    What exactly is it from?

    To me who tried to ask

    "Nu, spirits, the operation of magical power is becoming sweeter."

    I was told to stray and couldn''t hear that day.

    Well, despite that, I learned the magic of "telepathy" safely, and it''s been about a week since then.

    By the way, the reward for the elders for magical instruction was two fruits a day.

    morning.

    Wake up by the window as usual.

    After confirming Sefie''s peaceful sleeping face, he trains his daily magical power while performing photosynthesis.

    It is a practice to manipulate the magical power so that it goes around the whole body, move it so that it concentrates in one place, or release it to the outside of the body and then do not diffuse it, but keep it in a spherical shape.

    Although it is a discipline to master the precise operation of magical power required for non-attribute magic, it is not wasted in other magic. If the magic control is improved, all magic can be activated more efficiently.

    The elder said it was a difficult discipline to continue because it had no visible and remarkable results and it was difficult to be aware of growth.

    However, perhaps because I became a plant, I''m feeling a lot longer now.

    I didn''t feel any pain unexpectedly even after repeated training.

    In the meantime, it was time for Maple to come.

    "Good morning, Maple"

    I gave a morning greeting to her who came into the house with a "telepathy".

    Telepathy is a direct communication of intentions, so even if you don''t master Elvish, you can communicate without problems. If not, I wouldn''t be able to talk to Sefi.

    "Good morning, spirit-san. It¡¯s early today, isn¡¯t it? ¡±

    Maple smiled and responded with telepathy.

    She jumped up and was surprised the day she first spoke with telepathy, but now she''s used to it. A little disappointing.

    By the way, Maple has a good magical skills so that she can be ranked high in the village, and she seems to have been able to use telepathy without any problems.

    Even so, I didn''t talk to me in a telepathic way because, unlike Sefie and the elders, I couldn''t hear my voice, and I couldn''t understand my intentions even with facial expressions and gestures, so I gave up communicating from the beginning. Or something like that.

    Well, if this is human beings, it may be possible to communicate with body language even if they do not understand the language, but it is certainly too difficult to talk with weeds in body language.

    And one more thing, it doesn''t matter, Maple, the elf, and the elves in the village call me "spirit."

    I knew my name was "Yug" and I said I could call it by name, but they didn''t seem to change the name.

    Do they respect me as a spirit, or do they have a distance in your heart ... I don''t have the courage to hear the truth.

    Well, that''s why only Sefie calls me "Yug".

    "Good morning, Yug"

    "Oh, good morning, Sefie"

    Sefie awakened by Maple gives a morning greeting.

    Then, wash her face and change clothes as usual, and it''s time for Sefi''s "work."

    Apply "revitalization" plant magic to the trees in the village. Oh, that''s "Ouen". Then, check around the thorn wall that surrounds the village, fix the places that need repair, and finally activate the whole.

    I have asked Sefi what kind of effect these actions have.

    The trees in the elf village are still big enough and full of vitality. The same is true for the thorn wall. What is the reason for doing it every day?

    "The bad guys won''t come"

    Sefie explained briefly, but when asked why this was the case,

    "Choro was there because everyone was afraid of Sefie!

    Everyone is afraid of the majesty of Sefi ...?

    Majesty ...?

    I observed Sefie with a doy face and focused on seeing what seemed to be majestic, but I couldn''t feel anything like that in the fragments. It only looks like a little stupid little girl.

    That Jijii, I don''t think I taught you something appropriate because the explanation is troublesome.

    The possibility is great.

    Well, anyway.

    After finishing Sefi''s "work" as usual, it''s lunch and then a nap.

    When I woke up, I would go to the village square, and Sefi would normally play with the children of the village in a play called training, but this day was different.

    No, should I say it''s different these days?

    There was a non-elf figure in the square.

    Human figure-although it is not a person. Since it is a humanoid with two arms and two legs, a head and a torso, it will look like a human figure from a distance.

    But it is not the flesh, the bones, or the blood that shapes it.

    It was a doll made of plants, with woody stems as the skeleton and vines that crawl all over the body as muscles.

    This month, I wasn''t just training telepathy.

    I was experimenting with various things to see if I could do something with the plant magic that I was fit for.

    I was just a plant myself, and I was soon able to learn as much plant magic as magical power allowed. It didn''t take long to learn like a telepathy, and it was so successful just by receiving an explanation.

    However, many plant magics were useless to me.

    It accelerates the growth of plants, rejuvenates them, and produces fruits.

    I couldn''t think of any reason to do so for plants other than me, and for myself, it''s much more efficient to use the skill.

    So I wondered if I could do something with both skill and plant magic.

    Among the plant magic, the magic that seems to be meaningful for me was the magic of "Create Plant Golem".

    This is the magic of creating golems from plants, but the magical golems were like a mass of flaws. When the magical power given is exhausted, it collapses, and it does not move unless ordered one by one. In addition, since it is a pseudo-life created by magic, it is mainly used for things such as being a little stupid, carrying heavy luggage, or making it rampage with all its might.

    According to the elders, it''s not just magic, but if it''s a golem created as a semi-magic tool, that''s not the case, but I don''t have the skills or knowledge to make such a thing.

    Then, instead, why not make it a proper life instead of a pseudo?

    First of all, I produced fruits by "seed generation".

    Fruits that store a lot of vitality and magic without amplifying the sweetness or adding special effects.

    It looks like an apple, and this time the plant magic "Grow Plant" is applied.

    Naturally, the seeds sprout and grow, and weeds grow in a blink of an eye.

    ...... No, I think it''s probably a walking weed.

    I imagined it wouldn''t be an apple tree. It''s within expectations.

    anyway.

    In this way, a stock of walking weed- a child (?) That could be called my alter ego was born.

    It''s not connected to consciousness, it''s a completely separate body, but it''s probably certain.

    He continued to cast the magic of the Grow Plant on this walking weed many times. After all, this is because it is too small for a golem body as it is.

    Result-withered.

    Apparently, if you grow it rapidly, it will die due to a lack of nutrition.

    I didn''t have to experiment myself.

    I took advantage of this failure and decided to use the Grow Plant many times overtime for the next walking weed.

    Result-I ran away.

    I was supposed to spend a little bit on the glowing plant every day, but the next day the walking weed I created was gone somewhere.

    That''s right. Because they work, right? No, me too.

    Was it a mistake to leave it in the open space? That said, it would be a hassle to bring them back to Sefie''s house, and it would be a burden for Sefie to bring them with him. The inside of the house gets smaller and it gets in the way.

    I thought I''d put it in a cage so that I wouldn''t run away, but before that, I had tried it with no use.

    I told the third walking weed, "Don''t move from here," as a telepathy.

    I didn''t expect to obey the order. Even though I ordered it as a telepathy in the first place, are you conscious of ordinary walking weeds? Do you follow my orders, if any?

    Well, I was half-convinced that it was a weed-like creature and wasted.

    Next day.

    When I went to the square, Walking Weed was in the same place as yesterday.

    I stayed in the same place the next day and the next day.

    Still, I thought it was awkward, so I ordered various things.

    Then, strangely enough, Walking Weed obeyed my words.

    However, there are some facts that were discovered during various experiments. If you do not obey the order, it is impossible for the walking weed.

    For example, they don''t seem to know the surroundings visually or audibly as I do. What I feel is probably light and magic. It will follow what you can judge.

    For example, "Come to me" is possible. "Go to Sefi" is impossible. Because I can''t tell Sefie.

    Of course, it is impossible to give an order such as "Come around the elf village".

    "Use''Energy Drain''" or "Use''Seed Generation''" was possible, and "Make an apple with''Seed Generation''" was impossible. Probably because I don''t know apples.

    For the time being, it turned out that he would obey this order.

    By the way, I asked Sephi and the elders to tell me a telepathy, but they didn''t seem to obey it. After all, it seems that I am judged to be a superior.

    However, there are not many things that can be ordered, and it is not convenient.

    Still, obeying orders seems to be conscious, regardless of whether or not there is an ego. What''s more, even if you can''t do it at first, you can do it if you teach it properly and carefully. Apparently, he has learning ability.

    You can use your skills, and you''re smarter and more capable than a normal golem.

    It was an unexpected discovery, but it''s not a bad thing.

    I kept the glowing plant on the walking weed to continue the experiment.

    Over the course of a few days, he grew up to the size of an adult elf. It looked better to call it a young tree than a weed, but judging from the amount of magical power it feels, the level seems to be lower than mine.

    When I grew up to this point, I cast the magic of "Create Plant Golem" using this walking weed as a body.

    The walking weed transforms with a squeaking noise, becoming a poor-looking humanoid.

    If you were dead as a walking weed when you became a golem, you wouldn''t be able to use your unique skills. I ordered him to use "seed generation" to make sure, and the skill was activated without any problems. For some reason, grass seeds that looked like cats were produced.

    It was the moment when a strange existence that was both a golem and a walking weed was born.

    Normally, it seems that the magic of Create Golem cannot be applied to living creatures, so I asked Sefie and the Elder to try another walking weed, but it did not become a golem either.

    This seems to be possible because I cast the magic of Create Golem on the walking weed I created.

    I don''t know why.

    The elder said that creatures usually resist the magic of Create Golems, but I expected that they would have obeyed without resistance because of my superior magic.

    By the way, at first, it was a poor-looking golem with only woody stems and leaves, but later I cut out the ivy growing in the village and added it as a material for the golem, it looks like a human being. It seems that the appearance has changed and the power has improved.

    The resulting plant golem.

    The name is Go.

    It is usually resident in the open space, and part of its legs are transformed into roots to dive into the ground, and leaves throughout the body perform "photosynthesis" to restore vitality and magical power.

    There is a slight cavity in its abdomen, which contains about three potato-like rhizomes I made. In an emergency, I have ordered "Energy Drain" to replace the recovery medicine, so unless there is a great deal of trouble, it should not collapse due to lack of magical power.

    For the time being, it was a golem that could be self-sufficient in energy.

    Maybe I''ll grow or level up.

    About a week before Go was born, Sefi and the elder helped me a lot, as I explained earlier.

    That''s why Sefie also seemed to be attached to Go.

    "How will you do today?"

    I''m happily muttering such a thing in front of Go standing in the open space, but it''s already completed, right?

    "I want to get rid of it"

    "No, metal is impossible. It''s about a wooden sword, right? ¡»\

    "Murika ... Then, instead, I want to wipe the lips from my lips. "

    "The moment you blow the fire, Go will burn too."

    The elder also came when we were talking with each other.

    "Huhhhhh, what are you going to do today? ¡»\

    "Ah, choro. I''m talking about Go-kun right now. "

    "I see, then"

    Said the elder, nodding to Sefi''s words, and showing him the thing he held in his left hand.

    "There is a wooden sword carved from the core of Elder Trent right here, so why don''t you combine it with Go''s right hand? ¡»\

    "That''s good! As expected! ¡»\

    "No, why do you have such a thing?"

    "Hohohoho, no, I''m shy when the princess praises me."

    It seems that the elders are also enjoying it for some reason, but Elder Trent is ... probably a very strong guy by name, isn''t he? Is it okay to use such a material for such a thing? Isn''t it precious?

    Or rather, isn''t this old man the most sultry?

    "If possible, it would be nice to store it in your arm so that you can pull out your sword in an emergency."

    "That might be cool ..."

    Sefie sparkles his eyes on the elder''s idea.

    "That''s why I''ll ask the spirits."

    "No, it''s okay, but ..."

    When I let Go hold a playful thing called an Elder Trent wooden sword, I use plant magic to transform the part of the brim that seems to get in the way and remove it, and process it into a straight sword without a brim. I also adjusted the length so that it fits in Go''s forearm, but since Go''s arm is long in the first place, I didn''t have to pack it too much.

    Then use the magic of Create Plant Golem, imagining that you can store a wooden sword in your right arm.

    The wooden sword and Go''s right arm are integrated, and the wooden sword is stowed in the right arm.

    After that, the right arm remained the same as before for the purpose I saw.

    "Go, give me a little wooden sword"

    I say, Go sticks his right arm forward--,

    "Oh! very!

    "This is good, isn''t it?"

    A wooden sword pops out of his right arm, and Go holds the handle.

    The two who saw the figure cheered.

    And the elder suggests nothing.

    "Then, do you want to fight the monsters for a moment?

    Hey, Jijii.

    "It looks like Go-kun is hitting!

    Sefie sparkled his eyes and agreed, and we decided to go to Go-kun''s performance test and fight.

 CH 12

    Chapter 12-: Go-kun''s Possibility

    A thorn wall that surrounds the elf village.

    I go outside through the arched gate.

    The two young elves, who seemed to be the gatekeepers, looked scared when they saw Sefie trying to go out, but when they saw the elders nearby, they decided that there was no problem. He let me through normally.

    Then, to me who rides on Go''s shoulder and gives detailed instructions and walks

    "Be careful, spirits"

    They also see me off.

    I don''t know the actual ages of the young elves, but they seem to be strong because they work as gatekeepers. Telepathy could be used normally with them.

    "Oh, thank you"

    While replying, I shook my branch.

    Then, under the leadership of the elder, we went into the forest that spreads around the elf village.

    That said, there is Sefie. We can''t risk it, and we can''t leave the village that far behind us.

    But.

    Perhaps somewhere near the village, I see apparently dangerous monsters, such as horned rabbits and goblins, giant bears that seem to have a strong air, and deer with strange horns.

    Yes, it was around the forest plaza, which I arbitrarily named Paradise, before I met Sefie.

    I haven''t heard that the village was attacked by monsters until now, but is it okay for such monsters to walk around the nearby places?

    Frankly, if I ask that

    "There is a barrier around the village. Besides, even outside the village, there are now princesses. A strong monster in the forest ... In other words, a monster with a high level of intelligence will not attack us. "

    that was the answer I got.

    Well, that alone doesn''t make sense.

    So I would like a more detailed explanation.

    "No, why? Is it due to the power of Sefie?

    "I''m afraid that they are afraid of the majesty of the princess and don''t come near us."

    However, Jijii gave a playful reply.

    Sefie is proud of it and goes along with it.

    "Look! isn''t That''s exactly what Sefie said!

    "But," Jijii continues. "Low-ranking monsters such as goblins attack without noticing the majesty of the princess, so it''s outrageous for her to go out alone secretly, right?

    It seems that he is talking about one thing when she met me in a  scolding tone.

    But wait a minute? Perhaps I, who can''t recognize the majesty of Sefie, makes me a fool of the same level as a goblin?

    No, no ... I''m sure it''s because of my mind. I will forgive the imitation that I dare to pursue.

    Well, anyway.

    To be scolded by the elder ... Sefie, of course, doesn''t apologize obediently!

    "It''s Okay. Sefie is strong

    Inferring from the magical arm, Sefie''s potential fighting ability is certainly high. However, that is different from the actual battle, and Sefie must not have much experience in the actual battle yet. It was quite possible that even a subordinate opponent would lag behind.

    The elder probably knows that too.

    Coherently, he begins to spill his sermons.

    Sefie also made a noise early on this,

    "Wuuu, I understand ... I''ll ask someone to follow me."

    she promised.

    The elder nodded satisfactorily, and the story came together neatly-wait a minute.

    I''m not convinced yet. About the majesty of Sefie.

    "What exactly is the majesty of Sefie?

    If Jijii is brilliant and saying something techy, I''ll skip it.

    But unfortunately, that doesn''t seem to be the case.

    "Hmm, that''s right, if you explain it in an easy-to-understand manner ... Isn''t it possible for a subordinate to attack an opponent whose status as life is isolated? For example, the mouse never tries to challenge the dragon. ¡±

    "Well, if you can understand the difference in his ability, isn''t it? I think the mouse would have thought of challenging a guy as big as a dragon. "

    "The difference between princesses and monsters in the forest is exactly that."

    Jijii nods.

    The face doesn''t look like it''s joking. "Hmm! I don''t feel like believing when I see Sefi proudly looking at him.

    "No, that''s a little ... a lie, right?

    The elder shook his head to deny my idea that it wasn''t.

    "A high elf in a forest environment is very close to a demigod."

    Or was it God?

    It became more and more eyebrows, but the elder did not deny it.

    I wanted to ask for more explanation, but the opportunity was lost.

    "Gaggy!"

    This is because goblins appeared from the depths of the forest.

    ...... I was busy for a moment. Can''t they read the air?

    "Yug, goblins are here! Go fast!

    Sefi happily reports.

    Apparently, I want to see Go fighting.

    While replying "OK, I understand," I give instructions to Go. "Go, defeat him"

    If you point to the goblins with a branch, Go will understand which one to defeat.

    In addition, Go showed unexpected wisdom. Without having to instruct me, I put out a wooden sword from my right arm and showed it to me at my own discretion.

    And with me on my shoulder, I run at a speed of about a fast pace.

    "Guga !?"

    The goblins make a surprised voice at the oncoming plant doll.

    "Gugigi!"

    However, without running away, he swings up the club toward Go, who is much larger than himself, and starts running.

    It may not be possible to understand the difference in their strength unless they engage in battle once. It''s a pitiful thing.

    The two, of course, will soon clash.

    It ended up in a battle that didn''t need to be called a battle.

    It''s much faster to catch a goblin in a time when Go can attack than in a goblin attack. After all, Go is about 170 centimetres tall, his arms extend slightly below his knee joints, and his arms are longer than the elves.

    In addition, the weapon is a wooden sword, which is also longer than the poor goblin club.

    It is self-evident that you can attack unilaterally because the space is not comparable to goblins.

    And the longer the interval, the faster the tip speed of the weapon that wields it.

    It is said that a spear is stronger than a sword not only because of its advantage due to the length of the gap, but also because it can launch a powerful attack by accelerating the tip speed due to the length of the weapon.

    Therefore, Go''s blow, which was swung down like a whip with one arm from the upper stage, easily broke its skull when it hit the goblin''s brain directly.

    The head of the goblin, in which the brain was depressed, had its eyes popped out due to the internal pressure caused by the deformation of the skull, and it had changed into a miserable state. He died instantly without having to confirm the fallen goblins.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Gross¡±

    Isn''t it not good for education to show to young children?

    It was such a sour sight. But--,

    "Wow! Go-kun!

    Sefie didn''t seem to care, and she was flirting with her eyes shining.

    Isn''t this little girl mentally too strong? Or does it mean that no elf living in the forest is upset at this level?

    "Ummm, this is a powerful blow in the middle. After all, it seems that it was the correct answer to choose the Elder Trent wooden sword as a weapon. If it''s an ordinary wooden sword, it can''t stand the power and it will break. "

    As a matter of course, the elders are through about goblins, and they are eager to consider Go''s performance.

    And he said something extra.

    "But with this, the goblins are too weak to understand Go''s abilities. I wish there was a monster that was a little more responsive. "

    "Mmm, sure. Go-kun is not like this. I should be able to do more

    Due to the opinions of these two people, I decided to wander a little more in the forest.

    By the way, the goblins I defeated were delicious for me and Go. In "Energy Drain".

    Then after a while.

    "--Garuda"

    What appeared was a wolf.

    A giant wolf with a height as high as Sefie, wrapped in slightly greenish hair.

    "Is it a forest wolf, is it just right?"

    The elder nodded without hesitation, but wait for me.

    "Hey, elder! Perhaps because of the majesty of Sefie, some wise monsters wouldn''t come near! ??

    The confronting Forest Wolf and others seemed to be a lot stronger than the Goblins and others.

    "This is a fairly strong monster, but the head is so strong."

    The reply is.

    Certainly, the hunter''s wisdom of the forest cannot be felt from the sticky drooling figure. In addition, it appears alone despite being a wolf. Wolves hunt in groups, don''t they?

    "Please be assured. The princess will protect her well. The spirit will ask Go for instructions. "

    "Go-kun, do your best!

    If there is no danger to Sefie, there is no problem, but ... Isn''t Jijii''s attitude toward me awkward? Is it my paranoia?

    By the way, Sefi''s "Ganbare!" Is normal support. It''s not magic.

    "No, I mean, this is impossible, isn''t it?

    It may be a shame that he has a good head, but he is still a huge wolf.

    Go, who has a dull impression because he is a golem, thinks that he is not good at it, but

    "Go, defeat him"

    I gave instructions.

    As a result, Go''s wooden sword avoids a blow, and Forest Wolf bites Go''s throat.

    By the way, I felt it was dangerous in advance, so I got off Go''s shoulder and watched the battle next to Sefi.

    "Ah, is it no good?

    "No, that''s not the case. See you "

    I thought it would be over if I was eaten by my throat, but the elder''s opinion was different.

    If you look closely after being told, Go doesn''t seem to care even though he''s been eaten up. Or rather, it didn''t seem to have been damaged.

    If you think about it, it is a neck in which woody stems and ivy are intricately intertwined. It wasn''t soft enough to be bitten by a wolf. Or rather, it''s usually sturdy because it''s intertwined with countless fibres.

    "No, my throat isn''t the key point."

    Go is a golem and a plant. Even though he was a humanoid, he did not have a key point like a human being.

    However, if you are so close, you will not be able to attack with a wooden sword. Looking at what to do, whether it was due to instinct or the result of thought, Go turned his arms around to hug Forest Wolf.

    The power seems to be considerable.

    The wolf screams painfully and lifts his mouth from his bitten throat.

    The sound of creaking bones echoed so far.

    and--,

    "Oh, oh ... what a hellish way to kill ..."

    Ivy is crawling on Go''s whole body.

    I wondered if it was groaning-the next moment, the vines flooded into the detained wolf''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Forcibly invade the body.

    It is not known from the outside how far it destroyed the wolf''s body.

    However, the ivy that invaded from the mouth could have traced the trachea and shattered the lungs.

    The fresh blood that spilt out of the wolf''s mouth was proof, and that was enough.

    The wolf dies, and Go pulls out the ivy and returns to the original humanoid. The body of the wolf thrown to the ground was not traumatized, but it was apparently dead.

    "Go-kun, it''s amazing! Tsuoi!

    Safi is innocently pleased and

    "Defeating Forest Wolf so easily is better than expected ... What would happen if we tried to further strengthen it ... No, I''m excited without any luck. "

    Jijii is quietly excited.

    And I--

    "Eh ... really? Maybe it''s stronger than me? I mean, the level went up ... "

    The level rise was extremely slow, probably because he hadn''t defeated the monsters for more than a month since he came to the Elven Village, and he had just reached 17th level five days ago.

    The moment Go defeated Forest Wolf, I felt that vitality sprang from the depths of my body.

    If you level up by natural growth, the number of days will not be calculated, so there is no doubt that you have definitely gained empirical value from the forest wolf in front of you.

    "Even if Go defeats me, will I get something like experience points ..."

    It''s a different individual, but it''s like my alter ego born of me, and as a plant golem, it''s something I made. That''s why it seems that some of the experience points that Go has gained are flowing to me as well.

    It was unexpected, but it is also convenient.

    "This is ... Would you like to increase the golems?

    It''s surprisingly smart, and it seems that it knows the rough shape and distance of the surrounding information.

    If you teach it properly, it seems that you can handle even a little complicated command.

    There is no basic maintenance fee, and maybe it''s competent?

    TL Note-This Mark''s the end of Sponsored chapters for this series and once again we would like to thank our patron Krazey for the support which made this sponsored Chapter possible and we want more people sponsoring chapters for our readers to enjoy.

 CH 13

    Chapter 13-: Jera......

    I''m now feeling sorry for those monster.

    After that, Goh knocked down several goblins, a horned rabbit, and an extremely belligerent boar (named Crazy Boar according to the elders) one after another.

    The Crazy Boar was the only one that was a bit of a struggle, but it seemed to be a mortal wound as the wooden sword made of Elder Trent that Goh-kun swung at it when it was charging at him vigorously entered its brain like a counter and shattered its skull, which was much stronger than the Goblin''s.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    They must have used it as a recovery potion.

    After winning such a fierce battle, Goh showed us how capable he was.

    It seems that he has a rough grasp of the terrain and the shape of structures based on the magic power in the air and the shading of the magical elements, and he seemed to have no trouble acting in the forest.

    If this is the case, I think I can entrust him with various tasks.

    I''ll admit that I''m a bit of a fighter, and I''m certainly capable.

    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do it.¡¡¡¡I think he might be the next best thing to Sephy.

    "Sephy, Go-kun is the golem I made, right?¡¡¡¡That means I''m awesome, right?

    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it.

    But...

    "No, you''re not!

    "What?

    The great one is not Yug, but Goh-kun!¡¡¡¡You can''t take Goh-kun''s handiwork and use it against him!

    "...... Yes.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    On the way back, Goh slaughtered a goblin that he had encountered as an afterthought, with movements that were noticeably smoother than his first fight. I wondered if he had leveled up.

    And when Sephy saw this, she praised him again.

    I''m not sure what to say.

    "............

    After that, we made it safely back to our village.

    We went back to the square.

    Today was a pretty cool day. I got to see Gou-kun in his coolest moment.

    "Ho-ho-ho, that''s right.

    "..................

    The time was approaching evening.

    When I got home, I knew Maple would be waiting for me to prepare dinner.

    It would be a pity to make her wait for a long time. Let''s just go home. Let''s do that.

    However, Sephy looked up at Goh with a regretful expression and then said, "Ah! She looked up at Go-kun with a regretful expression and then made a face as if she had thought of something.

    I''m sure you''re right.¡¡¡¡I''m sure you''ll be able to do it.

    "........................(Gera...) ...!

    Something flared up inside me.

    "I''m sorry, Sephy, but Goh-kun needs to stay outside.

    "Is that so?

    I''m sure he''s exhausted from all the hard work he''s done today. It''s better to let him stay out in the sun until sunset, and we don''t have any potted plants for him, do we?

    "Oh, I see. ...... might be right.

    "Right?¡¡¡¡Let''s give Goh-kun a good rest for today, okay?

    "Yes, I understand. So, Goh-kun, see you tomorrow!

    She waved her hand to Goh-kun and turned back on her heel.

    Normally, I would have gone home with her.

    I''ll be back in a bit. I''ve got a few things to do later.

    "Yugu?¡¡¡¡What are you doing?"

    No, what, Goh''s maintenance ......, I mean, maintenance check. It''s the same thing that Sephy does with the thorns around the village.

    I''m not sure what to do. I''m sure you''ll understand. Come back as soon as possible.

    Oh!

    I waved a branch in the air as I watched her go home, and when she was out of sight, I muttered to myself.

    "Well...

    "What are you going to do, Spirit?

    "Was the elder there?

    "Yes, he was.

    ''Well, no matter. It''s nothing, so don''t worry about it and go home.

    "Haha. ......

    I waddled up Goh''s body, grabbed him by the shoulders and gave him instructions.

    "Go-kun, go to the village gate."

    Then Goh-kun starts moving without any signs of hesitation.

    It seems that he has already memorized the location of the gate. You''re an excellent guy, you know that?

    But you know what?

    You can''t have a subordinate who is better than the master. ......?

    No hard feelings.

    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.

    Then I went home alone (or in one share?). The next day.

    And the next day.

    The next day, when she came to the square after her nap as usual, Sephy tilted her head.

    ''Huh?¡¡¡¡Where''s Goh-kun?

    There was no sign of Goh-kun.

    I''m sure he''s patrolling just outside the village along the Wall of Thorns. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something to help you out.

    I''m sure you can understand.¡¡¡¡You don''t talk, Gou-kun?

    You don''t have to speak to me to know that. After all, you''re like a child to me.

    "Oh, is that so? ...... I was going to play with you today, too. ......"

    "It''s okay. It''s not like I''m gone for good. You can see them anytime. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.¡¡¡¡Why don''t you go play with them for the first time in a while?¡¡¡¡Look, the kids are looking at you like they want to play with you."

    In the direction he was pointing with the branch, the children of the village were looking at Sephy from a distance. They too looked lonely because they couldn''t play with Sephy.

    When Sefie saw this, she said

    "Yes!¡¡¡¡I''m going to play with everyone!

    "Oh!¡¡¡¡Hey, be careful!"

    She forgot about Goh-kun and happily ran towards the children.

    I waved a branch in the air and smiled inwardly as I saw them off.

    --Just as planned!

 CH 14

    Chapter 14-: Evolution

    {BONUS CHAPTER}

    It''s been a week since I did Go''s performance test.

    During this time, I was creating two new plant golems.

    Of course, it is a special golem-like Go, which is based on the walking weed created by "Seed Generation".

    However, not everything was the same as Go.

    The elder had only one Elder Trent wooden sword, and the magic of "Create Plant Golem" had to use a different armament to integrate it with the body.

    One of them borrowed a small number of thorns from the thorn wall surrounding the village and synthesized them.

    When I tried the performance in the actual battle, a golem that not only swings the thorn-like whip but also manipulates it freely was born. For thin-skinned creatures such as goblins and humans, just catching them will be a vicious attack that tears the skin into pieces.

    I was a little troubled with the other one.

    There was nothing else that was made of plants and was good.

    I think it would have been nice to have a thorn or a suitable wooden sword, but since Sefie and the elder were bothered that it was boring, I reluctantly twisted my head.

    So I took out a deadly poisonous apple that I made, though it wasn''t a weapon.

    Goblins and horned rabbits are poisonous enough to kill them in an instant.

    If this poison could be generated freely, it could be a means of attack.

    However, the problem was how to make the plant golem produce this poison.

    Originally a walking weed, it has been confirmed that he has the skill of "seed generation". So I don''t think it''s impossible, but plant golems don''t have the knowledge to make deadly poisonous apples.

    The intelligence is surprisingly high, so I thought it would be possible to teach it with one hand, but this was extremely difficult.

    Fruits that look like apples can now be produced, and although they are less toxic, they can be added. But that''s it.

    So I changed my mind.

    It''s difficult to make from scratch. But what if it''s a duplicate?

    My branch that produced a deadly poisonous apple with a temptation effect.

    Cut this out as it is, and use the magic of "Create Plant Golem" to fuse and bond it into the abdominal cavity of the plant golem the same place where Go-kun stores my potatoes-as if it were grafted. rice field.

    After that, I was ordered to produce the same fruit as this highly poisonous apple.

    As a result, this was successful.

    Perhaps because it''s part of me, I''ve been able to easily produce exactly the same poisonous apple that I produced.

    Well, it''s up to the study of the plant golem to be able to add only poisons, only temptation effects, or just poisons wherever you like.

    anyway.

    I named the two golems completed in this way "Go-kun No. 2" and "Go-kun No. 3".

    Then, together with the first generation-Go-kun No. 1, a party was formed with three bodies, and they were ordered to patrol the area around the village and sent out.

    Then three more days have passed.

    It seems that Go-kun and his friends rarely encounter monsters because they are patrolling right next to the village. Still, it''s not completely empty, and although most of them are small fish such as goblins, they have also defeated some monsters.

    Then what happens?

    Naturally, some of the experience points that Go and his friends have gained will flow into me as well.

    Then what happens?

    Naturally, the level goes up.

    Then what happens?

    Naturally, the level reached 20 and I couldn''t stop.

    Then what happens?

    There was a possibility that there would be no further level of growth, and I was prepared.

    But fortunately, my growth hasn''t levelled off.

    Because--,

    "Sefi! Sefie! !!

    I uttered the maximum volume of my telepathy (Is it okay to say it?), With a big thought just to deliver it to the end.

    By the way, it''s noon now.

    After eating lunch, Sefie was taking a nap with Suyasuya on the bed.

    I can''t stand to wake up because she is sleeping so comfortably, but the result is the same even if I keep silent. In the end, it will happen. I am also forced to do this.

    "Hmm ... what ...?

    Sefie gets up from bed, rubbing her eyes drowsy.

    I told in a hurry to such a Sefiei.

    "Sorry, take me to the square right now!

    "Why?

    The question was quite valid, but unfortunately, I missed the time to explain it.

    The feeling of vitality coming out from the inside was a feeling peculiar to levelling up, but the feeling of strengthening it dozens of times is now hitting me.

    Perhaps it''s like this when it''s about to explode from the inside, or when humans endure excretion to the limit? Like ...

    No, is the latter metaphor a little lacking?

    Anyway.

    "To protect this house! "

    I said so.

    I can''t afford to explain everything, so I''m just going to tell you the result.

    Then, Sefie has a serious little girlish face that is more "crisp" than "Kiriri".

    "Sefie''s house ...? Yes! all right!

    Even if I couldn''t swallow the situation, it probably conveyed my serious thoughts.

    Sefie nodded and slammed me out of the pot and hurried out of the house.

    and--,

    "Well, did you manage to make it in time ..."

    It''s a time when the children of Sato, who are also Sefi''s playmates, haven''t arrived yet.

    With my roots on the ground at the usual place in the village square, I sighed inwardly with relief. Then look at the "words" displayed in front of me.

    "The level has reached the upper limit.

    It meets the evolutionary conditions. Will you evolve?

    ¡¶Yes¡óNo¡·

    Such a question was displayed on the screen where the status would normally be displayed.

    Although I am confirming my intention to evolve, it seems that I can not put it on hold for such a long time from the feeling of attacking from the inside of the body.

    However, even if I select "No" and I can never evolve again, it will be a problem.

    In the current situation where we do not know what will happen, we cannot choose "No".

    However, I can be safely evolved here. I don''t know why but I could understand it sensuously or instinctively, not in clear words.

    By the way, my current status is like this.

    [Unique name] "Yugu"

    [Race] Walking Weed

    [Level] 20/20

    [Vitality] 60/60

    [Magic power] 40/40

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic Sensing" "Energy Drain" "Rhizome Generation" "Seed Generation"

    [Attribute] Ground

    [Title] "Thinking Grass" "Sage" "Friend of High Elf"

    [Divinity value] 8

    Now.

    What will happen from here?

    The [divinity value] is still unknown, but it has been increasing little by little since I started living in the elf village. But numerically, it''s still low.

    It is purposely displayed in the status. I don''t think it''s a meaningless number, but ...

    Anyway.

    I turned my gaze and consciousness to the displayed question and selected "Yes".

    TL Note: A bonus Chapter by your favourite  TL and a cliffhanger by your author. Write in the comments what you think will happen.

 CH 15

    Chapter 15-: Special Evolution

    "Evolution has been established.

    [Race] <Walking Weed> evolves into [Race] <Torrent>.

    [Title] has been confirmed.

    Satisfied special evolution conditions.

    [Title] It is possible to evolve into <Torrent Wiseman> by possessing "Sage".

    [Title] has been confirmed.

    Satisfied special evolution conditions.

    [Title] It is possible to evolve into <Manatrent> by possessing "Friend of High Elf".

    (TL: Torrent is Terrant here but we calm it Torrent because author wants us to)

    At the moment of selection, characters flow on the screen.

    According to it, as I had expected, I could evolve into a race called "Torrent".

    "Torrent" is a moving tree that is also called a "tree person". The one who usually looks like a tree when it''s not moving.

    After all, it seems that it was the correct answer that it did not evolve at Sefi''s house.

    If you suddenly become a "torrent" and the volume weight increases significantly, the house will break or the floor will fall out.

    However, it seems that I will not evolve into just a "torrent".

    In addition, the characters on the screen weren''t over yet.

    "[Title]" High Elf''s Friend "has been confirmed.

    Confirmed possession of [divinity value].

    [Divinity value] By consuming "10", you can raise the rank of the special evolution <Manatrent>.

    [Divinity value] is insufficient.

    We have confirmed the [Title] that can be returned.

    [Title] You can return "Thinking Grass" and get [Divinity Value] "5".

    [Title] Do you want to give back "Thinking Grass"?

    ¡¶Yes, No¡·

    To be honest, I don''t know what it is, but "Thinking Grass" should have had no special effect. Then it wouldn''t be a problem to lose it.

    I chose "yes".

    "[Title]" Thinking grass "is reduced to [Divinity value].

    [Divinity value] Obtained "5".

    [Divinity value] By consuming "10", you can raise the rank of the special evolution <Manatrent>.

    Do you want to  consume [divinity value]?

    ¡¶Yes, No¡·

    If you select "Yes" here, the special evolution to "Manatrent" and the rank rise will start.

    Another special evolution destination is "Torrent Wiseman", but which one should you choose?

    Somehow, I could roughly understand which evolution would be what.

    "Torrent Wiseman" specializes in magic. Perhaps this is also instinctively engraved information, I feel that magical attack methods will be expanded.

    for.

    "Manatrent" may be said to be a more spiritual evolution, the spirits worshipped by the elves, the sacred tree in which it resides, and the existence of the previous stage. If it evolves smoothly, I  will eventually become a spirit.

    If you think about the future of evolution, "Manatrent" will eventually become a stronger existence.

    However, if you want the fighting ability as a single unit, "Torrent Wiseman" is overwhelmingly superior.

    In addition, there is no certainty that I can evolve smoothly, so I feel that choosing "Torrent Wiseman" is the correct answer in terms of survival strategy.

    But the choice here was already been decided.

    Special evolution.

    It is possible to raise the rank further.

    I don''t know the details, but it shouldn''t be weak, and I could understand what kind of ability I would get as if "Torrent Wiseman" was found to be a magical specialist.

    And the ability gained by raising the rank of "Manatrent" determined my choice.

    I chose "Yes" when asked if I would consume [Divinity].

    at that moment--,

    "Oh, oh! ??

    Evolution begins.

    "Yug! ?? What did you do! ??

    "I should be fine! Evolution is about to begin, so stay away from me  Sefie!

    Sefie worriedly screams at my cry.

    I asked her to take a little distance while explaining not to worry about it.

    My body grows at a stretch as if I had timed that timing.

    The roots are deep and widespread, and each one grows thicker.

    The stem grows long and long, and its thickness can no longer be called a stem. Wrapped in brown bark, it''s the trunk.

    Several branches grow from the thick and splendid trunk, and a large number of lush foliage grows beyond it.

    "Foooooooo ~! !!

    I was looking up at myself with cheers as I was growing rapidly.

    There is a single tree in appearance.

    It''s also lower than any tree in the elf village, and it''s still small enough to be called a young tree.

    However, it will be large enough to be called a "tree". One of the trees that seems to be everywhere in an ordinary forest.

    However, if you have the feeling of being able to capture magical powers like me, Sephi, and the elves, the evaluation should be completely different.

    The root sucks up a large amount of magical elements from the earth, and magical power and vitality circulate in the trunk. At the tip of the spread branch, each lush leaf efficiently produces energy.

    The atmosphere I wear is of  such a tree that makes me feel of something divine.

    Obviously, I feel the power that is unmatched before.

    For me, it seemed that my existence suddenly rose in stages.

    That''s a change.

    And it turned into conviction by checking ny status.

    [Unique name] "Yugu"

    [Race] Reiju / Manatrent

    [Level] 1/50

    [Vitality] 150/150

    [Magic power] 230/230

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic Sensing" "Energy Drain" "Rhizome Generation" "Seed Generation" "Ground vein improvement" "Mutation" "Possession" "Barrier"

    [Attribute] Groundwater

    [Title] "Sage" "Friend of High Elf"

    [Divinity value] 3

    It seems that new skills are more effective than the various numbers that have risen.

    In addition, I have acquired a new water attribute, and I have a feeling that I can learn not only plant magic but also other magic.

    Perhaps the rise of the rank of "Manatrent" is that "Reiju" is attached to the ethnic name.

    We should check the details in various ways, but anyway-it seems that it is much stronger than it was when it was a walking weed.

    But there are problems.

    "Yugu has become fine"

    "Hmm, right? You''ve evolved into a manatrent, right? Moreover, it''s a spirit tree. "

    While being surprised, he responds to Sefie, who says a line like a relative''s aunt, a little proudly.

    I don''t want you to take it for granted.

    After all, it evolved into a torrent normally, but it has achieved a peculiar evolution of rank rise by special evolution. I think it''s pretty good.

    However, Sefi is surprised but does not seem to be happy.

    I Tilt my head,

    "Yugu, won''t you get tiny?

    I heard such a thing.

    "No, that''s impossible"

    Now that I''m a fine tree, I don''t think I can make this new body smaller.

    That is.

    "Well ... Then, can''t you enter Sefie''s house anymore?

    Sefi asks lonely.

    With this giant, you won''t be able to live together in Sefi''s house like you used to. That''s for sure.

    But--

    "no? I will continue to live with Sefi, right?

    "Huh? How?

    As a matter of course, Sefi asks me with her eyes rounded.

    The answer was an ability that I could see before evolution-that is, the skill that made me  decide to become a manatrent.

    "Fufufufu, well, look"

    With that said, I activated the "seed generation" skill.

    At the same time, the newly acquired "mutation" skill will also be activated.

    Just activating "Seed Generation" will probably only produce seeds that will be "Torrent" or "Manatrent". So by using "mutation", I created seeds that would become "walking weeds".

    Then, the apple generated at the tip of the branch is dropped on the ground and germinated and grown by the magic of "Glow Plant".

    Then, what was born was a walking weed that looked almost the same as I was before evolution.

    After that, if you activate the skill of "possession" and specify it as a walking weed that has just created the target yorishiro--,

    "If this is the case, can we live together as before?

    "Oo! Yugu has divided! ??

    If you utter a telepathy with the body of Walking Weed, you could understand that this body has my consciousness. I stare at her with surprise.

    However, it is different from what Sefi calls division.

    "I didn''t split, I possessed my body."

    "Hmm ... that''s right"

    Sefie nods, but she probably don''t understand this.

    "Well, all you have to do is understand that I can live as usual."

    "Oh! Then you know! It''s good yay!

    Sefie, who understood, bounced and was pleased.

    I am also relieved. It''s kind of lonely to live alone outside now.

    TL Note- So the cliffhanger is over and he evolved and No one was right in guessing it but the closest was Krazey with her guess of terrant but Yugu became a manaterant ( Well technically it was right but different species is different species)

 CH 16

    Chapter 16-: Evolutionary Abilities

    The day after I evolved into the Spirit Tree Manaterant, I began examining my newly acquired abilities.

    First and foremost are the skills.

    I''m going to check the various new skills in the "self-appraisal" - in other words, the status screen.

    Skill: "Earth Vein Improvement".

    This is an ability unique to the Manathrent race. It has the effect of interfering with the earth''s veins flowing deep underground, and attracting their branches. By drawing the veins, which are a dense flow of magical elements, closer to the surface, the surrounding area is transformed into a land rich in magical elements. However, the effect is broken if you change the place where the roots are planted.

    The surrounding environment is gradually transformed into a land rich in magical elements.

    This skill does not seem to be a skill that you consciously use.

    It''s a skill that really draws in the earth''s veins little by little, just by me being there.

    The richer the magic element, the easier it will be for the life in the area to recover its magic power, and the longer it lives, the more magic power it will have.

    Eventually, you may be able to suck up magical elements directly from the roots.

    If there is a disadvantage, it is that not only me and the elves, but also the demons living in the vicinity will be strengthened,......, but we can manage that.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. It''s also a great way to make sure that you''re getting the most out of your time with your family and friends.

    The further away from yourself you mutate, the more magic you consume and the more likely you are to fail.

    This is the same skill I used to create Walking Weed, which will be my substitute.

    However, the correct way to use it is to mutate your own body as a mana torrent. But I guess the correct way to use it is to mutate your own body as a mana torrent.

    When I tried it out, I found it to be a very versatile skill, turning some of the branches into the ivy, transforming the leaves into large ones, and hardening the bark.

    However, it will take some time to master it.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    This is a skill that allows you to possess and control your own consciousness. You can also use it to create a new life form. It is also possible with the consent of an ego. While possessed, you can only use the abilities of the relying party.

    Possesses the relying party.

    The effect of the skill is as the name suggests.

    To elaborate a bit more, while I''m possessed by a walking weed, I can only use the abilities and skills of the walking weed that I''m possessing. The only exception would be to release the possession.

    But even so, I think it''s a useful skill in many ways.

    It''s a skill that can be applied in the same way as Mutation, and it''s nice that it doesn''t put the body in danger.

    In addition, there was an unexpected effect. While possessed with this skill, you can check the status of the retainer by checking the status.

    As I don''t have any appraisal skills, being able to see the status of someone other than myself, even if it is limited, was fresh and interesting, and I made some new discoveries.

    Well, I''ll explain more about that later.

    Skill: "Warding".

    You can put up a ward in the space that you perceive and recognize. The effect can be changed freely, but the magic power consumed also changes depending on the effect and range.

    The effect can be changed freely, but the magic power consumed varies depending on the effect and range.

    This skill is not very useful at the moment.

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea. And the range of those wards is much larger than what I can put up. The current me couldn''t deploy such a wide range of wards to cover the entire village.

    However, I have been checking what kind of wards I can put up, because I might use them one day.

    What I was actually able to deploy was...

    Physical wards" that restrict the passage of objects

    A "magic ward" that restricts the passage of magic

    The "illusionary wards" that affect the perception of others

    --These were the three types.

    But for now, I''m just working hard, dreaming that someday I''ll be able to cover the entire forest where this village is located with my wards.

    --That''s about it for my skills.

    The other thing that has been enhanced is that I have gained a new attribute.

    The new attribute I gained is the water attribute, which allows me to use three types of magic: water magic, ice and snow magic, and life magic.

    However, like the earth attribute, I did not have an aptitude for all of these.

    I had an aptitude for "water magic," which manipulates water or liquids that use water as their main solvent.

    The other two were life magic, which could heal and temporarily strengthen or reduce abilities.

    In the meantime, it seems that ice and snow magic are incompatible, and I don''t think I can use it at all. Well, I''m a plant, and basically, I''m more comfortable when it''s warm than when it''s cold. Maybe that''s because of my biology?

    Anyway, I can use more magic than the earth attribute, and by combining "life magic" with "seed generation," I can create interesting things.

    What''s more, I succeeded in giving the fruit I created the effect of "life magic".

    I fed them to the elves of ...... village, and they were very well received. In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    If there was trade with somewhere, I would be able to turn the fruits I produced into money, but this elven village seems to be a hidden village and there is no exchange with anywhere.

    No, even if I had money, I wouldn''t have anywhere to spend it.

    --I''ve been strengthened in many ways, but my basic lifestyle is the same as when I was a walking weed.

    You can get fertilizer from the elves, give them fruits, and live with Sephy in the form of a weed as a substitute, while occasionally learning magic from the elders, or creating new plant golems and strengthening the goons. ......

    Elves are a long-lived race, after all.

    In addition, the forest is unchanging, but it''s not bad to have a leisurely day going on forever.

    The days passed with this in mind, and a little over a year after I evolved, some noisy intruders arrived in this forest.

    TL Note- The story if finally kickstarting some war action is coming.

 CH 17

    Chapter 17-: Escape Journey, Encounter with Monsters

    Many werewolves were walking in the deep, deep forest.

    Will that number be about 30?

    The age group was a small number of adolescents, most of whom were younger girls and children, and a little older.

    Perhaps as a result of wandering in the woods for a long time, everyone is dressed dingy. There was no exception on his face, and he had a deep fatigue on his face, and he even felt sad.

    "Wolf, is it really ahead?"

    One of the werewolf youths asks Wolf, a werewolf warrior who leads everyone.

    That question is a question that has been repeated many times along the way.

    Wolf is not sure. I knew that if I denied it, I would cut off everyone''s hopes. So I try to answer the facts that I can''t doubt.

    "Oh, there must be Alveheim, the new city of elves in the future."

    A demigod born from the elves from time to time-a high elf.

    Unlike the new gods worshipped by humans, the original god was created by the world since ancient times. Its power is powerful, if not as strong as the new gods and the now-destroyed old gods, and has a history of protecting not only elves but all races living in nature.

    The city protected by such a high elf is called Alveheim.

    A group of werewolves, the Wolfs, were now heading for the Alveheim.

    This is because he was informed that a new high elf was born several years after the predecessor high elf was mourned by the new god.

    Since its founding, the expanding sacred Iko nation has been a huge military nation advocating the supremacy of humanity, and its armed forces have swallowed neighbouring countries one after another.

    The werewolves of the Wolfs did not belong to the therian nation, and many clans gathered and lived in the tree sea that spreads out at the foot of the sacred mountain Frizzus.

    However, with the expansion of the territory of the Holy Iko religion, the invasion of the human race began in the forest where the werewolves lived.

    The aim of the religion is the abundant resources produced by the sacred peaks and their seas of worship, and new technologies that have evolved along with the swelling of the nation have made it possible to develop undeveloped areas that were previously undeveloped.

    Therefore, it was a religious nation that began to cultivate the forest without any regrets, but of course, it was the indigenous werewolves who lived in the forest that protested this.

    They were a clan that had lived long before the religion broke out, and protested against the humans who arbitrarily devastated their homes. Of course, the worst was the determination to keep fighting.

    However, the religion''s reply was the massacre of the protesting clans.

    In the sacred Iko religion, the non-human sub-races are the slave class, and it is the religion''s idea that there is no need to negotiate the slave style.

    Rather, he was furious at the werewolves who had arrogant acts such as protests, and the persecution against them was heated.

    The enormous amount of troops dispatched burned the forest and overrun several clans.

    Many werewolves were killed, others were captured and enslaved.

    The difference in strength between the religion and the werewolves was hopeless, and the werewolves were overrun without any help.

    Under such circumstances, a clan of werewolves led by Wolf-Gal decided to abandon his hometown and flee to a place beyond the reach of the religion.

    However, the problem was where to escape.

    If you go out of the forest, it is the territory of the religion, and there is only a future to be killed or enslaved.

    If so, there is no choice but to go to a country other than the religion by going through the forest to the sacred mountain side-that is, to the depths of the tree sea, or by passing through the tree sea that stretches from east to west to the west.

    However, it took a tremendous amount of distance to get through the forest to the west.

    Even Wolf, who once led the Warriors of the Gull Clan, is at a distance that will take as long as the seasons complete. Even though they are werewolves with excellent physical abilities, it is unlikely that they will be able to overcome this group of about thirty people, who have many elderly girls and children.

    If so, should we go deeper into the Jukai, where the burden of distance is small?

    It was also not an easy choice.

    The closer to the sacred mountain in the depths of the tree sea, the thicker the demons that fill the earth. It benefits even the monsters that live there, and is a hotbed for nurturing mighty monsters.

    If you think about it normally, going north to the sacred mountain is just a suicide act.

    It was still more realistic to prepare for a long journey to the west through the Jukai.

    But still, Wolf dared to choose the way north.

    This is because I heard from Garland, a werewolf hero, that Alveheim, who was protected by a new high elf, was born in the depths of the tree sea.

    If anything, aim for Alveheim.

    Believing that word, he decided to abandon the village in the wake of the intensified persecution of the werewolves of the religious nation.

    However, there was a battle with the religion before the decision was actually made.

    It was only once, but at that time the Clan Warriors of the Gull were almost destroyed. That was also a one-sided damage, and I couldn''t help but admit how powerful the power that the religious nation had acquired.

    defeat.

    Loser.

    In fact, there would be no better word to describe the Wolfs of today.

    He is trying to escape from his life and find a new place to live in. What''s more, it''s a pity to ask others for help.

    The pride of a proud warrior clan is no longer shattered.

    "--Stop! There is a blade horn ..."

    The procession in the woods was extremely difficult.

    There are many places with poor visibility due to undergrowth on difficult-to-walk terrain, and there are also rough plants with poison that make the skin swell just by touching it.

    Originally a people living in the forest, I was able to deal with those things in any way. However, as you get closer to the sacred mountain, the number of monsters you encounter will increase, and their strength will also increase.

    Sometimes they defeat these monsters, sometimes they run away, and sometimes they hide themselves.

    However, recently, many monsters that cannot be defeated have appeared, and mental exhaustion cannot be overlooked rather than physical exhaustion.

    A deer monster that slashes even giant trees with sharp horns-Blade Horn.

    Elder Trent pierces or catches prey that has turned into an old tree with sharp roots, and sometimes captivates it with spiritual magic.

    A large spider that builds a nest on a tree and takes a life without sound due to a surprise attack from above-a silent spider.

    A red auger with strong skin and a tough body that wipes everything away with overwhelming power.

    There are many mighty monsters that are prepared to die if they fight.

    The Wolfs went on, somehow overcoming them.

    and--,

    "Gagga!"

    "It''s a goblin again."

    "That means ... it''s close."

    Wolf mutters while burying the appearing goblins with a single blow.

    The fact that there are so many weak monsters like goblins in the depths of such a tree that you often encounter them means that there are no strong monsters inhabiting this area.

    Goblins and horned rabbits are monsters that live relatively everywhere, but the fact that they meet so often cannot be explained unless the nest is nearby.

    And the environment in which goblins can nest means that there are no powerful monsters nearby that can be natural enemies.

    that is--,

    "There is a high elf barrier nearby ..."

    No matter how powerful the monster is, the blade horn and red auger do not feel the sign of a high elf in the rank of the demigod and attack it. Rather, they won''t even get closer.

    Therefore, there was a possibility that there was a high elf barrier near here, or that the high elf himself was nearby.

    "Soon ...!"

    "Oh ...! Finally ...!"

    Someone from the werewolves muttered, and as if inspired by it, a voice of relief began to rise from here and there.

    I was tense for a month and finally, I was in front of a safe place. It can be said that it was a reasonable reaction.

    But-was that wrong?

    Even if the barrier is close, there are still many powerful monsters if it is near the outer edge. No, it was also possible that the monsters that had been pushed away by the barrier and moved were crowded together. If so, did the cheers gave a call for one of them?

    There is a crackling sound of the branches of the trees.

    When I turned my gaze while squeezing my face to the sound, there was a huge body that appeared calmly from the other side of the trees.

    It was the one I didn''t want to meet most in this area.

    "Damn ... Tyrant bear ...!"

    "It''s a lie, it come here ..."

    despair fills the place.

    However, the Tyrant Bear, a bear monster that is too huge, cannot take this situation into consideration.

    Even though he is in a posture with his four legs on the ground, he has a huge body that looks down on us from far above. The cold sweat that flows does not stop in the presence that is overwhelming just by it being there.

    "There is no choice but to do it ...!"

    Wolf muttered in a desperate mood.

    Only five people, including myself, can fight properly.

    (Can we win ...?)

    he asked himself

    There is no need to ask for an answer.

    The Tyrant Bear shook his forefoot. Randomly as if to dismiss an obstacle.

    That alone will blow the trunk of the giant tree into pieces and cause the tree to fall. A little space will be opened, and it will be a place where Tyrant bears can move easily.

    (I can''t win)

    Tyrant bears are monsters that easily prey on even red ogres.

    If at least he had enough physical strength and armament, and if the number of people was three times as many as he is now, he might have been able to hunt for more than half of the sacrifices-that kind of enemy.

    "Warriors! Do your best! Others run to the depths of the forest!"

    "Oh! !!

    I still had to fight.

    After being prepare to die and I raise my voice and Give instructions to those who cannot fight. The warriors responded vigorously, and the old men were about to run out to the girls and children.

    "what--?"

    Wolf doubted his eyes.

    A Tyrant bear approaching us calmly without even one barking voice.

    There was an existence that attacked without sound.

    It was a thorn that jumped out from all directions and wrapped around the giant Tyrant bear while swelling like a tentacle.

    "Guruluaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    The Tyrant Bear screams in half anger and half pain.

    The wrapped thorns are thick and the thorns are large and sharp. A myriad of thorns pierced the fur of the Tyrant bear, which normally wouldn''t hurt Matomo even if it was slashed with a sword, and forced bleeding, probably because it was tightened with extraordinary force.

    A large number of thorns increase in number one after another, tightening and restraining the limbs of the Tyrant bear.

    But it won''t be a decisive hit. The bleeding was minor and the Tyrant Bear is still shaking violently to release the restraint.

    When--,

    "What ...? What does this smell like?"

    Suddenly, a sweet scent spread all over the area.

    When I searched for the source of the scent with the excellent sense of smell of the werewolves, I saw a single ivy growing as if it was being presented to the mouth of a detained Tyrant bear.

    It''s not a thorn, but a thornless ivy.

    And at the tip of the vine, for some reason, it was wrapped in the red peel, and a glossy and fresh apple was growing.

    Obviously funny. Normally, you wouldn''t be able to eat it as if you were offered it as if you were saying "Come on." A monster like the Tyrant Bear has the intelligence to judge that.

    However, the scent of the apple is irresistibly tempting even to the Wolfs.

    A huge mouth opens and closes.

    Like an instinctive reflex, the Tyrant Bear ate it without hesitation.

    Is it just an apple?

    Of course not.

    "Poison ... no, no ...?"

    I shook the giant body.

    I thought it was poisonous when I saw it, but it wasn''t.

    Seeing the Tyrant Bear relaxing as if he had given up fighting, an old wizard, rare among werewolves, speculated on its effect.

    "The magic of water circulates throughout his body ... a powerful, weakening magic."

    I''ve never heard of such an apple.

    But in fact, the Tyrant Bear is relaxing against his will.

    "I don''t know what it is, but now--"

    Should I attack or escape?

    I didn''t have to choose.

    There was a roaring sound as if a rock had been thrown onto the surface of the water.

    The source of the sound is the head of the Tyrant bear.

    To be exact, the place where the head was.

    "teeth--?"

    The head of the Tyrant bear was blown away as fine dust. The evidence is that countless rains of flesh, bone, and blood have fallen around.

    What happened.

    The answer was also clear.

    There is a figure on the back of the detained Tyrant bear.

    But it wasn''t a person.

    A humanoid shape as if the roots of a large tree were intertwined and formed. In addition to the bark on the surface of the body, the leaves that grow overhead and around the body add color.

    The height is as large as the red auger. Is there 3 meltle in height?

    Although humanoid, its arms are unusually long and reach below the knee joint. And the thing held in his long hands was placed where the head of the Tyrant bear was.

    You can understand from the attitude that you probably swung it down.

    It was in the shape of a long, brimless sword. It has a black and hard light, but it seems to be a wooden sword from the faint wood grain pattern.

    He swung his wooden sword down and blew the Tyrant bear''s head into pieces.

    The moment I understand that, fear rushes in.

    (What is that ...!?)

    It''s a monster I''ve never seen.

    Moreover, even though he was surprised, he unilaterally defeated the Tyrant Bear without letting him fight back.

    Obviously a more dangerous monster than the Tyrant Bear.

    If the thorns that restrained the Tyrant Bear were also part of the monster, it would be difficult to even escape anymore.

    (No, it can''t be helped ...)

    When despair dominated Wolf--,

    "Oss, are you safe?

    There was a sloppy "voice" somewhere.

    It''s a telepathy. Moreover, its source is clearly an unfamiliar monster on top of the Tyrant bear. Because I''m raising my left hand to say hello.

    It was a strangely human-like movement, but the Wolfs and Werewolves couldn''t afford to worry about it.

    (I talked ... it''s no good anymore)

    I couldn''t understand the contents of the words very much because of fear, but I understood that it was a high-ranking monster that could use telepathy.

    In other words, the appearance of a ridiculous monster broke through the upper limit of fear and was absent-minded.

    "that¡­¡­? a little bit? Hey? Hey!

    In front of a group of about 30 people who sat down, only humanoid monsters made of trees were making a "voice".

 CH 18

    Chapter 18-: Extrasensory Sensation of Sephy

    The sun is shining warmly on me.

    I wonder if it''s an instinct of life to feel sleepy when I''m relaxing in the pleasant sunshine, not to mention the progress of photosynthesis.

    While Sephy was eating her lunch and taking a nap, I, who had nothing special to do, started to take a nap with her as part of my daily routine.

    With the breeze coming in through the window, the sound of the leaves rustling, and the faint sleep of Sephy as background music, I slept comfortably.

    And then...

    "Someone''s coming!

    "...... Huh?

    I woke up to Sephy''s shout.

    You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a pair of shoes.

    ''What? What? What''s wrong?

    There was no one in the room, even though she said someone had come.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m sure he thought it was a dream.

    I''m sure he mistook it for a dream event.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.

    "No! There are so many of them coming here!

    "Who''s coming?

    "I don''t know! I don''t know! I don''t know, so let''s go!

    "What? Where are you going?

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    From the direction I''m heading, the destination is ...... the village gate!

    I''m not sure what to do. You''re not going to go out there, are you?

    "I''m not sure.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure the elders will tell you not to go outside without permission.

    You''re going to tell the elders, right?

    "''I''ll tell you later! There''s a lot of them out there, so if we don''t hurry, we might be in danger!

    Then get Walnut and Laurel to escort you.

    "All right!

    Walnut and Laurel are the young elves I met when I first came to this village.

    They should be near the gate after lunch at this time. At worst, one of them would be there.

    While I was thinking about this, I was getting closer to the Gate of Thorns.

    When I saw the gate in my field of vision, all I could see was Walnut, one half of a young elf. He was a red-haired man who looked a bit more active than most elves.

    Sephy walked past Walnut, who was standing there lazily.

    "Wal! Follow me!"

    "What? Princess!

    Wal, follow me! Sephy''s going out there!

    "Genie-sama! Hey! Wait!

    I can understand your panic at the suddenness of the situation.

    But Sefi didn''t even check to see if Walnut was coming with her, she left the gate and went into the forest.

    I''ve been living with Sephy for over a year now and I think I have a pretty good idea of how powerful this little High Elf is. I know it''s unlikely that she''ll be harmed by any of the demons out there, but she''s still a child. It''s possible that they could get careless.

    In addition, according to Sephy, "There are so many of them coming at me.

    If it was something hostile and powerful, they could be outnumbered and defeated.

    So--

    "Come on, come on! Don''t leave her alone!

    "I know, I know! Oh, my God!

    I hurried Walnut to the rear.

    As if he had given up, he interrupted his role as a gate guard and started running towards us.

    Then he quickly sidled up to us.

    "I''m going to get scolded later too! Spirit-sama, please intercede properly."

    She said this pathetically.

    Sephy''s recklessness is an everyday occurrence, but I wish Walnut would put Sephy''s safety first instead of his own. No, I understand what he''s saying.

    It''s okay, I''ll make sure the elders know.

    "Laurel, too, please."

    Laurel, one half of the young elves, is nervous and serious. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m sure you can handle it.

    We''re childhood friends.

    It''s not because Laurel''s anger is a little scary, okay?

    "No."

    Walnut''s voice was pathetic, but he let out one deep, deep sigh and looked up with a crisp expression.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    "So, where are you headed? What happened to you?

    I don''t know!

    "What? What do you mean you don''t know?

    Sephy suddenly started running. I heard there''s a lot of them coming towards our village.

    "Geez."

    Walnut looked disgusted when he heard this.

    What is it? Do you have any idea what''s going on?

    "I''m not sure what to make of it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.

    But from the way he said it, it seems he doesn''t think so.

    What if it''s not?

    "It''s a person. I don''t know what species it is, but either way, it''s going to be a pain in the ass. ......

    Walnut does not hide his expression of disgust.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    If it really is a person, it is a little hard to read what will happen. If he was really a person, it was hard to tell what would happen.

    "If that''s the case--

    We need more guards.

    That''s why I''m calling you.

    I used most of the magical power of the walking weed''s retainer to send out a telekinesis over a wide area.

    I''m not sure what to do. Gather at my place!

    "What?

    Walnut, who was standing next to me, jumped up as if startled by the loud voice.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    "I''m not sure what to say. If you''re going to shout, please say it first!

    I''m not sure what the point is if you cover your ears because it''s telekinesis.

    "I''m not prepared for this, I''m prepared for this!

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    And while I''m thinking about it, it looks like they''ve already arrived. Goh, you guys are really good.

    "Oh, the guardians...... are here, that''s a relief.

    The one that appeared was a humanoid wood golem that was about three meters tall.

    There were three of them: a plant golem about the same size as an adult elf, with ivy entwined around it to form a humanoid form.

    They are the first golems I created, and in the order I created them, they are Go-kun 1, 2, and 3.

    About a month after I evolved, they also evolved, resulting in their current form. No, Go-kun No. 3 has not changed much in terms of appearance. If I had to say anything, I''d say it has become smarter.

    Incidentally, the elves now called him "guardian" and even gave him a title.

    "Ah!"

    What''s wrong?

    Sephy raised her voice as if she noticed something.

    When I asked her back, she said something outrageous.

    "There''s a bear.

    "Geez! Then it''s not safe, let''s go home!

    Walnut''s face scrunched up, he advised us to retreat in a flowing manner.

    But it is not unreasonable. The bear that Sephy refers to is the Tyrant Bear, the strongest demon around.

    It''s intelligent enough that it won''t attack Sephy, but if he starts a serious fight, the aftermath alone will cause damage to the surrounding area. If a stray bullet or something like that hits you, of course, you''re in danger.

    "Are you coming this way?

    "No. I''m not sure what to do.

    "What? Is it a person?

    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m getting closer, or if I just didn''t say it until now, but Sephy referred to the approaching entity as "people".

    "I have to save her.

    "Should I help her?

    "Yes!"

    She also nodded without hesitation.

    So I decided to do the same.

    I''m not sure what to do. I''ll send Goh and the others first, and Sephy and the others can follow.

    "Okay! Be careful!"

    "Oh!

    I can''t let Sephy take the lead, as expected.

    I moved from Sefi''s hand to sit on top of Goh-kun 1''s head. Sefi told me where the bear was, and I quickly pointed a branch in that direction.

    "The three Goh-kuns quickly moved over there!"

    The three Go-kuns quickly started running through the forest.

    As a side note.

    In the last year I have succeeded in learning the words of the elves.

    You see, I didn''t talk in the telepathy, right?

    TL Note-  Belive me when I say the last lines weren''t a mistake.

 CH 19

    Chapter 19-: What is the Beastman?

    I led Goh and the others in the direction that Sephy pointed out, and we sprinted through the forest (although I wasn''t the one running).

    And without much running, we arrived at the place in question.

    No, we hadn''t actually gotten there yet, but we were less than 100 meters away. If I had gotten this close, I would have been able to detect its presence by sensing its magic power even without seeing it.

    There was one huge magical reaction.

    And then there were one, two, three - a lot more than the average number of elves.

    Apparently, the worst was averted.

    The huge magical force that seemed to belong to the Tyrant Bear was moving leisurely toward the many magical forces, and it seemed that the battle had not yet begun.

    However, the distance between them was quite close, and the one-sided overrun would start soon.

    Therefore, it was necessary to intervene now.

    There was no hesitation.

    This was not the first time Gou and the others had hunted the Tyrant Bear.

    Besides, the Tyrant Bear''s attention now seemed to be on the many people who were facing it, whoever they were. There''s no way to not take advantage of this.

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.

    I instructed Goh-kun No. 2, who was turning into a giant snake of thorns.

    Gokun No. 2 quietly moved ahead and gradually transformed from the shape of a snake into a carpet crawling on the ground. Once attached to the whole body, even with the Tyrant Bear''s brute strength, it is impossible to easily break the restraints.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    That''s why it''s necessary to weaken the Tyrant Bear in order to ensure that our attacks can hit it and deal damage.

    Gou-kun No. 3 has evolved and gained the water attribute. Unfortunately, he had no aptitude for Water Magic and Ice and Snow Magic, but he could now handle powerful Life Magic instead.

    So, he grafted apples containing various life magic into No. 3, and was able to reproduce it by combining it with life magic.

    Once you know how to make them, you don''t need apples to copy them, and now you can freely put life magic into the fruits you create.

    The first is a wooden sword strike to his brain once the Tyrant Bear is weakened. I''m sure you''ve heard of it.

    Go-kun 1 nodded at my instructions.

    In fact, I was able to use plant magic before I evolved, but after I evolved, I also learned the magic of physical ability enhancement, which requires complex magic manipulation.

    This is because I had possessed Go-kun 1''s body and fought with him a few times, and it seems that he imitated the "physical ability enhancement" magic I used at that time and acquired it on his own.

    He had always used plant magic to increase the strength of his body, so he might have had an aptitude for strengthening his own body.

    Even so, he is excellent. It''s hard to believe that he still can''t use telekinesis even though he seems to be so intelligent.

    "Okay, let''s go!

    Anyway, I''ve finished giving the instructions.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.

    You can''t re-possess them if you''re not near the main body, actually. That''s why I''m out of my element now.

    But I have an important role as a commander.

    While inwardly making excuses to no one in particular, I proceeded with Go-kun 1.

    Soon, my vision opened up slightly. It seemed that the Tyrant Bear was reaping the trees in the way.

    There was a Tyrant Bear showing its back - or rather, its buttocks - to us.

    The second wave of thorns rushed towards it like a tsunami.

    The thorns that filled my field of vision attacked the Tyrant Bear from all directions.

    Perhaps they were distracted by the large amount of food in front of them, but the surprise attack was surprisingly easy and successful.

    The tyrant bear crawled on the surface of the body and let out a cry of pain at the tightening thorns, but it was too late. Thorns No. 2 had tightened his limbs around his torso and bound him.

    And there, stretched out, was a single ivy.

    At the tip of the ivy, an apple with a large amount of magic power in it bears fruit.

    The apple has an enchanting smell that makes you salivate just by smelling it.

    The Tyrant Bear didn''t seem to have a strong enough will to stifle his instincts.

    It was carefully offered to the tip of his mouth, and he ate it without hesitation.

    As soon as he did, a weakening spell was cast over his entire body. The effect was a reduction in strength and defence.

    I''m ready now.

    "Now!

    Gokun No. 1 leaps high and high.

    In his right hand, he was holding a wooden sword that he had already released from his arm.

    The lack of the tsuba was the same as before, but the wooden sword had turned into a shiny black like ore. It had been strengthened with evolution, and was now so hard that it could not be scratched even when struck by a metal sword.

    In addition to this, he had also temporarily strengthened it with plant magic.

    In addition, the magic power of body strengthening goes around the whole body of Go-kun 1.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    --A flash.

    It did not cut down like a sharp sword.

    A roar resounded, as if something had exploded.

    The head of the Tyrant Bear was not at the end of the wooden sword that had been swung down, and what had been the head scattered in countless fragments fell to the surroundings a moment later.

    And even later, the restrained body of the Tyrant Bear fell to the ground.

    It''s not like I was pretending.

    I''m not pretending or anything, okay?

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your time.

    After confirming that the crisis was over, I looked around.

    I''m not sure what to make of this. I know.

    They were in the direction of where I was facing the Tyrant Bear.

    It seems that the previous me had interacted with not only elves but also beastmen. The word "beastmen" immediately came to mind when I saw the dog-like ears on their heads and the bushy tails growing from behind their waists.

    The number of people was one, two, three - full.

    It was quite a large group for a walk in the deep forest.

    The beastmen looked up at me, their faces were frozen in fear, as if they were terrified of the Tyrant Bear.

    I decided to call out to them in a casual manner to let them know that I was okay. In addition, I instructed Goh-kun to raise his left hand in the "oss pose".

    For those who can''t speak, I''m teaching them basic poses and movements such as greetings and gestures. No, you see, it''s to facilitate communication, right? I possessed them and taught them directly by moving my body, so I can guarantee that the poses are perfect in every detail.

    "Hey, you guys okay?

    But somehow, despite feeling so at ease, they remained frozen. Their eyes were vague, as if they were looking into the distance.

    Why not?

    ''Is that ......? A little? Hey? Hey!

    No matter how much I called out to him, he didn''t seem to break his rigidity.

    I''m sure that my words are being understood since I''m speaking to him via telekinesis....... Was he so afraid of the Tyrant Bear that he fainted with his eyes open?

    "I''m not sure. I knew it!"

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure Sephy and the others caught up with me while I was confused as to what to do.

    When she arrived at this place, she looked at the stiffened beastmen and shouted.

    "They''re the same people as Gar!

    Gar?

    What''s Gar?

    No, maybe who? I don''t know.

    "Do you know them, Sephy?

    When I asked if they knew each other, Sephy smiled and answered cheerfully.

    "I don''t know!

    Don''t you know them?

    I was about to ask her what she meant when Walnut, who was standing behind her, rolled his eyes and said, "Aren''t you a werewolf?

    "It''s the werewolf tribe, isn''t it?

    The werewolf tribe.

    That seems to be their race.

    They weren''t dogs, were they? Well, I didn''t say it out loud, so I guess it''s safe.

    "Do you know them?

    I ask Walnut this time.

    "No, I don''t know them, but I do have a bit of a history with the...... werewolf tribe.

    Hmm....... Who''s Gar, by the way?

    "Oh, that''s--"

    "I don''t think so! You''re not a High Elf?

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    They seemed to have finally broken their rigidity and were staggering towards Cephy. They didn''t seem to have any hostile intentions, and more importantly, Sefi was beaming with pride. No, why?

    "''Yes, I do. Sephy, High Elf."

    "Oh, wow! I knew it!"

    For some reason, the werewolf tribe shouted in delight as Sephy nodded.

    And without exception, they all knelt before her.

    "''Our great forest god, please save us!

    They hung their heads, but then they said something outrageous.

    What kind of god? They''re dealing with a little girl.

    They nodded their heads and said something outrageous.

    "Mm! It''s not going to happen!

    I wonder if she knows what she''s saying?

 CH 20

    Chapter 20-: It seems that it was not in Elvish

    A square in the village of Elf.

    Many people had gathered there.

    It was already nighttime, and there were several baskets filled with glowing marimo, not bonfires, but baskets filled with glowing marimo, and the shadows created by the beautifully crafted baskets created a somewhat fantastic scene.

    The shadows created by the beautifully crafted baskets made for a fantastic scene, and I took the opportunity to create some glowing marimoes here and there on the branches to help illuminate the scene.

    In fact, I had mutated some of the tree''s leaves with my "Mutation" skill to be able to create these.

    I knew it would be useless, so I thought I''d show it off as a banquet trick sometime, but it was a different story when we gathered at night, which was a rare occasion. You never know what might come in handy.

    At the base of my main body (which has now returned to the body of Manathrent), there was Sephy.

    There was a small turret-like structure, and on top of it was a large cushion that looked like it would ruin people. She sat down on the cushion and leaned her whole body on it.

    Instead of the usual one-piece dress and pants that made it easy to move around in the forest, she was wearing a fluttering, ethnic-looking garment with gorgeous embroidery. The clean white base colour gave the impression of being sacred, as if worn by a priest or priestess.

    In addition, she wore a flower crown and a necklace woven with flowers around her neck.

    "In addition, she wore a flower crown and a necklace woven with flowers around her neck.

    "I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. ......

    The three of them were gathered around Sephy, discussing something with serious expressions.

    They were sitting on a rug on the ground, with Sephy on the top seat, eating the food that had been prepared for them and talking.

    Gathered together were the elders of the elves, the elders of the werewolf tribe (an old man who seemed to be an elder), and a man who was said to have led the warrior band of the werewolf tribe. The warrior man basically didn''t interrupt, though, and it was mainly the two elders who were discussing.

    By the way, Maple is by Sephy''s side, although she is not participating in the discussion.

    She was taking care of the food for Sephy, who was wearing a gorgeous outfit that looked like it shouldn''t get dirty. She was happily bringing food to Sephy, who had her mouth wide open like a baby bird being fed.

    There was an air of fluency about this place.

    "So, you said you came to our village, but how did you know about this place?

    "It was told to me by someone who came to help the ...... warriors just before they went to their final battle.

    Even around the elders, here and there in the square, the gathered people were eating, drinking, and talking among themselves.

    I heard that it was nominally a welcome party for the werewolf tribe, but it was quiet for a party.

    I could understand the reason for the quietness if I listened to what the elders were saying. I guess they don''t feel like making a fuss.

    In a nutshell, the werewolf tribe had been living quietly in the forest, when a human nation, the Holy Ikou State, came without permission and began to cultivate the forest and extract resources from the surrounding area on a large scale.

    As a result, the forest became desolate, the demons that lived in the area went wild, and the environment changed drastically.

    As a matter of course, the werewolf tribe protested, but they could not even discuss the matter with the Church.

    On the contrary, they were unilaterally subjected to looting and massacres called slave hunting.

    Of course, the werewolf tribe was not going to do anything.

    In some parts of the country, warrior groups from several clans got together and challenged them to a large-scale battle. But the result was a disastrous defeat.

    The werewolf tribe is not weak.

    Although their magic power is low, their physical abilities are much higher than those of the human race, and they have a technique for strengthening their physical abilities called "fighting spirit" that they use by consuming their life force.

    However, the human race outnumbered them by far.

    In addition to this, the power of the strange technology and weapons developed by the human race was said to be troublesome. It is said that young warriors were scattered helplessly before their power.

    Not so long ago, such a thing would have been impossible.

    No matter how inexperienced the warrior was, it was still a werewolf. If it was against a human, they should be able to do at least as well as ten soldiers.

    However, there was something far more troublesome than that.

    The humans called them "Shinigami," and they said that a spirit that possessed the power of a god had begun to appear on the battlefield.

    The werewolves don''t seem to recognize it as a god, but from what I''ve heard, the power it wields seems to be of a scale and power worthy of being called a god.

    After all, it is said to have wiped out a group of earth dragons (which are said to be mild-mannered by nature) in a single blow, enraged by the destruction of their habitat. The dragon is said to be even stronger than the Tyrant Bear.

    At the mention of this new deity, both the elders and the maples who were listening to the conversation seemed to be in a somewhat tense mood. I''m not sure, but it seems like they are holding back strong anger and hatred,......?

    Anyway.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site.

    So they abandoned their pride as warriors and took action to escape, even if it was just the women and children who would bear the next generation.

    Just before that, a person who came to their aid told them about the location of this elf village.

    "Who is this person, ......?"

    The elder asked with an air of knowing the answer, though he was asking.

    "The warrior Garland, hero of our werewolf tribe, told us. "Our werewolf hero, the warrior Garland, taught us that instead of going west through the Sea of Trees, we should go north.

    "So it was you, Lord Garland. ......"

    The elder nodded in answer.

    The elder nodded at the answer, and it seemed to be the person he had expected.

    "Gar?¡¡¡¡Gar is coming too?"

    And as soon as he heard Garland''s name, Sephy asked with a somewhat expectant look on her face.

    Not Garland, but Gar.

    It''s not Garland, but it''s the same person. I''m not sure what to make of that.

    I don''t know," said the forest god ....... Maybe they''ll come later. ......"

    The man who answered was a warrior named Worf.

    He said with a somewhat awkward look on his face. I''m not sure if it''s because I don''t think the person who saved my life is going to be able to survive against the overwhelmingly powerful human race.

    "I''m not sure what to make of this.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    The words I heard one day, "I''m going to be the best fighter in the world! She seems to be serious about the words she heard one day, "I''m going to be the best kenshi in the world!" and is still diligently playing chanbara, or sword training.

    His skill is ...... well, you know?

    But Garland and Sephy seem to be very close.

    You can tell by looking at them that they seem to like you a lot.

    It''s not that I''m feeling gelatinous, but?¡¡¡¡As Sephy''s guardian?¡¡¡¡What does she look like?¡¡¡¡Shall I ask her?

    Hmm?

    "Elder, do you know this Garland fellow?

    "Yes, well, what can I say? ...... He saved the lives of our entire elven village.

    The answer that came back was more than I could have imagined.

    I''m not sure what would make you think that I''m the one who saved the lives of all the elves.

    What happened to you?

    "It was a few years before we met the spirits, we originally lived in another place ......."

    The elder''s story was a long one.

    But it was too important to ignore.

    And it''s a story that will make my impression of the human race even worse, following the story of the wolf people.

    To sum it up, the elves were driven out of their former homes by the humans.

    Like the werewolves, some were captured as slaves and many were slaughtered.

    The elves who survived escaped, but they were pursued in large numbers. It seemed difficult to escape. At such a time, the man who appeared to help the elves escape was apparently Garland, who was active in Vanaheim, a neighbouring country bordering the Holy Icosae.

    When he found out that the forest city of Alvheim, where the elves used to live, had been destroyed by the forces of the Church of Icosa, he moved there with a group of mercenaries led by himself.

    When he discovered a group of elves on the run, he took on the role of distracting and guarding the pursuing army.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''ve been so impressed with your work.

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.

    No, I wasn''t jealous, to begin with, right?

    "I''m not jealous. And that''s why we owe him so much.

    ''I see. But why would Garland do that?¡¡¡¡Honestly, it''s not worth the money, is it?

    I''ve heard that he gave some of the little money and goods he had on hand as thanks, but not much. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.

    "I''ve heard that Mr Garland owed a great debt of gratitude to the High Elves of the past. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.

    "In the first place, we werewolves revere the Forest God among the many nature gods.

    The two elders said to each other.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m sure you''ll understand what I mean.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and how to get there.

    How many new gods are there?

    "How many new gods are there?

    Sefi suddenly said.

    I don''t know how old she was, but she seems to have a clear memory of running away from the army of the Church.

    "So, this time, I''m going to protect everyone with my sword, just like Sefi did with Gar!

    He clenched his fists and declared decisively.

    I wonder if it''s because she admires Garland that she''s aiming to become the "greatest kenshi of all time".

    "Oh, Princess, what a magnificent ......!

    "Forest God......!

    Not only the elders, but also all the people who had been listening to us for some time were moved by Sephy''s brave declaration and even had tears in the corners of their eyes.

    I''m sorry to interrupt your excitement, but you know how good Sephy is with a sword, right?

    Well, I guess he''s moved by Sephy''s spirit.

    That goes for me, too.

    "Then I''ll protect Sephy, who protects everyone.

    The words came out of her mouth naturally.

    I was not embarrassed by it.

    "Yes! Please do, Aibo!

    "Oh, yes!

    I nodded to Sephy, who smiled brightly.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.

    They had escaped, and they wished for Sefi. Protection.

    So I guess that''s what it is.

    "I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk.

    "I''m sorry ......, I wish I could take back our village, but it''s difficult ...... now.

    "Oh, don''t worry about it."

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea.

    The werewolf elder looked apologetic, but there was no one in the village who disagreed with Sefi''s decision. "All right, then, I''ll give you a welcome gift.

    I said, and activated "Seed Generation" and "Life Magic". It is an apple with recovery magic. I prepared it for the number of werewolves.

    It has evolved and stores vitality and magical power as rhizomes every day, so there is no more work than this. I''ve grown up too.

    "I''ll drop it"

    Drop it on the tip of the branch.

    The elves received it as they got used to it.

    And distribute it to the werewolves. The werewolves who received them were confused and stared at the apple in their hands.

    "What is this ...?"

    "Well, try eating"

    I ate an apple with a terrifying feeling.

    Immediately, the healing magic that put the apple in their bodies circulated and healed the wounds in their bodies. As a bonus, I put a little more vitality, so I should be recovering from fatigue.

    "Scratches ... !!"

    "Your body is light!"

    No, maybe because I ran away from the woods, I was worried that everyone had scratches or something.

    "Thank you, spirits!"

    Thank you very much.

    In addition, he appropriately returns, "No, no, no, no, don''t worry."

    "I want to eat Yug, Sefi, and peaches."

    Then Sefi seems to want to eat fruit too.

    When I thought I said something touching, it was already as usual. Is it Yuigadokuson?

    "Yes, it''s good"

    Create a peach for Sephi (a little sweet one) and have Maple pick it up.

    Sefie, who ate the peeled and cut peaches, nodded satisfactorily.

    "delicious!"

    It''s also a matter of giving apples to werewolves and nothing to the elves.

    When I checked the amount of rhizomes, I decided to serve fruit to everyone.

    "Today is a large format! Eat as much as you like!

    "" Oh !! ""

    Immediately, the elves cheer.

    Is it a clear proof that he does not hesitate to request his favourite fruit?

    While thinking about that, I suddenly think about it.

    I can understand the words of the werewolves normally, but it seems that the words of the elves were not Elvish.

    It may be a common language, but the atmosphere of the place has just regained the brightness of a banquet to confirm it.

    So, should I ask later?

 CH 21

    Chapter 21-: Mistoltine

    It has been about a month since the werewolf tribe started living together in the elven village.

    At first, they felt uncomfortable as if they were residents, but over the past month, they have found their own roles and have gradually become accustomed to life in the village.

    The werewolf tribe is a fighting tribe that used to live in the forest, and with the exception of young children, even the women and children seem to be quite skilled at hunting.

    Therefore, many of them do what they can to contribute to the supply of meat to their villages by hunting, make weapons and armour by processing the fangs, bones, and skins of demons, or guard their villages like Walnut and Laurel.

    In addition, perhaps the time when I was rescued from the Tyrant Bear left such a strong impression on them, or perhaps it was good that I gave them apples with recovery magic, but it seems that I am strangely appreciated by the werewolf tribe, and tributes are being paid to me every day.

    Well, the tributes were mostly discarded parts of the prey that I had hunted.

    The tributes were mostly discarded parts of hunted game, such as skins that were not suitable for processing, inedible internal organs, bones and cartilage that were not strong enough to be used as weapons, and even blood that had been drained.

    If that was all, I would have guessed that they were being used to dispose of waste that was good for the body, but they also bring in magic stones every day, albeit low-grade ones, so I guess you could call them tribute.

    One day, a werewolf warrior named Worf showed an interest in one of the items.

    One day, a werewolf warrior named Worf showed interest in something.

    However, their interest was piqued by something I had made.

    It wasn''t a fruit, but it was definitely something I had made.

    It was a wooden sword.

    To be more precise, it was a short wooden sword for children that Sephy uses in her daily training.

    At first, she was wielding a "nice length stick" that she picked up around the corner, but then I suddenly thought, "If it''s made of wood, even I can make a wooden sword, can''t I? I thought to myself, "If it''s made of wood, I could make a wooden sword.

    How to make it?

    It''s easy.

    ...... Well, it''s easy for me, but maybe it''s difficult for others.

    In short, this is a golem in the form of a wooden sword.

    First, I cast the "Grow Plant" spell on the fruit created by "Seed Generation" to make it germinate. After that, the "Grow Plant" is used to grow the fruit, taking care not to let it wither over time.

    What is born is a mana torrent.

    Although it speeds up the growth, it does not grow as large as a full-grown tree. Once the tree has grown to a certain size and the trunk is thick enough for a wooden sword, you can possess the Manathrent and use the "Mutation" skill (it seems that "Mutation" is a skill that all Manathrents have innately).

    (Mutation is a skill that manaturrents seem to have innately.) Rather than growing larger, the direction of growth is mutated so that it becomes harder and sturdier, and after a few more days, it is finally transformed into a golem with the magic of "Create Plant Golem.

    I use the magic as I imagine it to be a single wooden sword with no leaves, branches, roots, or bark.

    It can''t move or attack on its own, but it''s incredibly sturdy, and since it has the Energy Drain skill, even if it breaks in half, it will regenerate over time, and if you want, you can speed up its regeneration by pouring magic power into it, soaking it in nutrient-rich water, or just sticking it in the ground. And this guy, like Goh and the others.

    And this one, like Goh and the others, will increase in level.

    It will probably evolve as well.

    In addition, although it is inefficient due to its short contact time and small contact area, it can also absorb life force and magic power through "energy drain.

    Since it is a mana torrent that I created, it can be "possessed".

    And when possessed, they can use their mutation skills to become wood golems - in other words, they can move like you and me.

    I gave this wooden sword to Sefi with the intention of secretly using it as her bodyguard.

    "Whoa!"

    Sefi''s eyes lit up with joy.

    She looked so happy. There must have been something about it that touched her heartstrings.

    She raised her wooden sword high in the air and shouted with a crisp, serious face.

    "Sephy has obtained the Sword of Indestructibility!

    It''s more like a club than a sword, and that''s probably the essence of the weapon.

    But she''s so happy. I didn''t want to disturb him.

    It''s a legendary sword. What''s the name?

    What do you think, Go-kun Blade?

    I asked her how she would name it, but she answered immediately without even a hint of thinking.

    "Mistoltine."

    "Mistoltine! What a strong sounding name"

    I don''t think she named it randomly.

    When I asked her where it came from.

    "Well, you know, Mistoltine is..."

    I asked her where she got the name.

    According to the mythology of the elves, mistletoe is the name of a weapon that once killed a god. The weapon was made of 100% natural plant material and was originally shaped like a spear, but the exact shape is unknown.

    I don''t know if the one I gave to Sephy is a weapon for killing gods, but the fact that it is made of plants is common.

    --And well, this is how the wooden sword  Mistoltine was born.

    I''m not sure if it''s a god-slaying weapon, but the fact that it''s made of plants is common.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good weapon or not. She said that she could tell just by looking at it whether it was a good weapon or not.

    she said that a weapon that is sturdy, has the ability to regenerate, has the effect of sucking the life out of you when you attack it, and above all, grows and evolves as you continue to use it, even if it is a wooden sword, is a pretty amazing weapon.

    It''s a wooden sword, after all.

    However, it is a wooden sword, right?¡¡¡¡I asked back.

    "It''s a wooden sword, but you can use it in any way you like, and its killing power is not low, as you can see from the guardian.

    That''s what she replied.

    I think Worf saw Goh-kun 1 blow Tyrant Bear''s head into a million pieces. That was with a wooden sword.

    If that''s the case, well, it''s not hard to understand why he considers mistletoe to be a powerful weapon.

    "Spirit-sama, is there any other way to make that wooden sword?"

    Worf came to me with a serious look on his face, as I was watching from the main body of Manathrent, Sephy playing chanbara in the square.

    He had heard from the elves that I had made that wooden sword and asked me to make one for him.

    "Well, I can make it, but...

    It''s not like making fruit.

    The time it takes to make it, the magic and life force it uses, are far more.

    You can find a lot of things that you can do to make your life easier. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m not sure what to do.

    I explained this to Wolff.

    "I''m going to hold off on the persimmons for a while, then. I''ll hold off on the persimmons for a while, and bring more offerings than I have in the past. Could you please make it somehow with that!"

    Wolff was addicted to persimmons.

    The sweet persimmon he eats after dinner is now his favourite meal of the day.

    That''s why he hunts down demons every day and brings them to me. Now he''s going to hold back on the persimmons. This is ...... serious.

    I sensed his extraordinary determination and agreed to his wish.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand. I''m sure you''ll have a great time.

    "Thank you, genie-sama!

    So, Worf began to hunt a few demons every day and offered them all his parts, including the magic stones. This made it possible for him to break even in terms of energy, to the point where he could afford to recover more than half of his energy as a labour charge.

    Most of the time it took was to grow the mana torrents.

    Even so, the wooden sword for Worf was completed in a few days. Unlike Sephy''s, the sword was made longer and thicker to fit Worf, who was an adult and more physically capable, giving it the appearance of a large sword.

    When I "possessed" the wooden sword and did a self-assessment, the following status was displayed.

    [Native Name] "Mistoltine No. 2".

    [Race] Manaterant

    [Level] 1 / 40

    [Life Force] 70/70

    [Magic power] 140/140

    [Skills] "Photosynthesis", "Magic Sensing", "Energy Drain", "Seed Generation", "Earth Vein Improvement", "Mutation".

    [Attribute] Water

    [Title] None

    [Divinity value] 0

    This status is exactly the same as the Mana Torrent I created with "Seed Generation".

    I''m not sure if this is a good thing or not. The only thing it can produce is normal manaturrents.

    The reason why his level limit is 10 lower than mine is probably because he is not a "spirit tree. In addition to the fact that it is not a spirit tree, the reason why the life force and magic power are low is because it has not experienced evolution.

    In addition, it seems that only those who have evolved from walking weed have the ability to create underground stems, while "possession" and "warding" seem to be skills that appear at the rank of "spirit tree".

    But still, it''s not weak.

    And if it can grow as well, it''s more than enough.

    Holding the finished sword in his hand, Wulf gazed at it with some fascination.

    No, I don''t have the taste to be pleased to see such a face of a bastard.

    Anyway.

    A few days later, as if Worf had bragged about his wooden sword, not only the werewolf warriors but even some of the elves came to ask me to make one for them.

    I decided to accept the request in exchange for a large offering.

    No, because even if I refused, they wouldn''t give up, you know.

    In addition, they didn''t hesitate to make requests, so I had to make not only swords, but also spears, clubs, bows, and many other things.

 CH 22

    Chapter 22-: Go for it! Power of...

    Sephy''s "work" usually continues every day.

    It goes on in light rain, wind, and hot weather. She takes a break during storms and typhoons. She also takes a break on days with heavy rain.

    It''s dangerous. Of course.

    But for the most part, I can continue every day.

    By the way, do you remember?

    Sephy''s "Ganbare! was hung on the large trees that grew in the village and on the wall of thorns that surrounded the perimeter.

    I wasn''t one of those targets.

    But don''t get me wrong. But don''t get me wrong, that doesn''t mean that Sephy doesn''t feel the need to support me. There''s a good reason.

    I was a walking weed before I evolved, and I couldn''t grow too big because sometimes Sephy had to carry me around.

    Of course, Sephy listened to me.

    "Yug, Sephy said, "Go for it! Do you want me to cheer you up?

    I said.

    I replied resolutely, "If it gets too big, Sephy won''t be able to carry it. So I''ll hold off for now.

    But that was a long time ago now.

    I''ve evolved into a Mana Torrent.

    Normally, when I''m with Sephy, I''m inhabiting the walking weed, so I have no problem supporting the main body. I would rather recommend it. For now, my immediate goal is to become the biggest tree in my village.

    So...

    "Yug, go for it!

    Usual time.

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it, but I''m going to have to.

    As I temporarily returned my consciousness to my body, I felt a sense of power welling up from deep within my body as I received her magic.

    "Ohhhh~!

    The intense sensation of every single cell in my body being activated is similar to what I feel when I level up.

    I had thought that it was probably the magic of the Grow Plant until I actually received Sephy''s magic. Even if it wasn''t, I thought it was a magic with the same effect.

    However, those guesses were wrong.

    Whenever I received a spell from Sephy, the values of [Life Force] and [Magic Force] increased, although the values were very small.

    These values had never risen before, except for level up.

    The current me is incapable of causing such a phenomenon. Or perhaps I should say that it is impossible to even with plant magic.

    It was not plant magic, but a mysterious power that could only be described as "magic.

    It is probably a special power that only high elves are allowed to have - or so the elders explained to me.

    "How are you doing, Ygg?"

    Sephy asked me, and I thanked her as usual.

    "Oh!¡¡¡¡I feel so much better now!¡¡¡¡Thanks, Sephy!

    "Hmmm!"

    Sephy put on a smug look of satisfaction on her face.

    My status

    [Level] 34 / 50

    [Life Force] 1027/1027

    [Magic power] 1415/1415

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis", "Magic Sense", "Energy Drain", "Underground Stem Generation", "Seed Generation", "Vein Improvement", "Mutation", "Possession", "Warding".

    [Attribute] Earth, Water

    [Title] "Sage", "Friend of the High Elves", "Guardian Tree of the Elven Village", "Popularity", "Master Weapon Maker

    [Divinity value] 167

    When I was a walking weed, every time I rose one level, both my ¡¾Life Force¡¿and ¡¾Magic Power¡¿increased by the same amount as the initial value - that is, the value at first level.

    However, it was a tiny number, like "2" or "3". As if it couldn''t be the same as at that time, the range of increase was one-tenth of the initial value.

    Even so, the growth rate was 15 or 23 per level, which was incomparable to the growth rate before evolution.

    Well, that''s why it''s harder to level up.

    In addition to the values that increase with level up, I''ve been receiving Sephy''s "encouragement" since I became a Mana Torrent, and as a result, I''ve reached my current values.

    Both [life force] and [magic power] increase with Sephy''s "help", but the increased value is "1". The magic power tends to increase relatively easily, but the life force sometimes does not increase.

    Still, after a year and a few months of receiving magic every day, his magic power had increased by over 400 and his life force by nearly 400.

    I think that''s pretty impressive.

    Well, that''s how I arrived at my current figures.

    It''s a huge difference from before the evolution. So far, I haven''t encountered a situation where I would have to take the initiative in a fight, but if I did, I''m sure I''d be pretty strong.

    No, unlike Gou and the others, I can''t move much, and I don''t have many ways to attack, but if the enemy is close by, I think I can do a lot of things.

    I''m not sure how to use it except for when you''re evolving, but it''s a useful value to use when you''re evolving.

    I''m not sure why, but I think it''s more likely to go up after you evolve into a Manathrent.

    Then, after the werewolf tribe came to live here, the numbers went up all at once.

    It''s a number that didn''t go up at all when I was living alone in the forest, so I wonder if it''s important to live with other people - may be not necessarily people, but people?

    Well, whatever.

    I''m looking forward to the next stage of evolution.

    Then there are the [titles].

    There are now several more.

    Let''s take a look at the details of each.

    [Title] "Guardian Spirit Tree of the Elven Village".

    I''m not sure what to make of it. It is a sign of a spiritual tree that is with the elves. It slightly increases the effects of plant magic and makes it easier to gain the favour of the elves. Also, as long as it is in the home of the elves, its growth will be corrected.

    [Effect] Increased favorability from elves. Plant magic effect increase, small. Increase in growth speed (small).

    The effect is similar to that of "Friends of the High Elves", and there is some overlap.

    The growth speed increase seems to speed up the level increase.

    You are a popular person. You have something that shines brightly and is sought after by everyone. What that is may vary from person to person, but it''s still your charm. When you become aware of your own charm and polish it, something special may awaken in you.

    No special effects will be granted.

    Yeah, I know.

    I''m very popular with the elves and werewolves. I know.

    Shiny things are fruits, right?¡¡¡¡I know.

    "Master Weapon Maker.

    What do you make, swords?¡¡¡¡A spear?¡¡¡¡A bow?¡¡¡¡No, no. You create a number of weapons, not just one. You create excellent weapons whose performance is recognized by many people. Aim for it and study it further!¡¡¡¡Until the day you are called the Hand of God.

    [Effect] Weaponsmithing correction, minor.

    This is probably because I made mistletoe for him.

    Well, it doesn''t feel so bad to be told that what you made is excellent, does it?

    No, but it''s not about making weapons. What the hell do you want me to achieve?

    Well, I guess that''s about the only thing that''s changed since I evolved.

    I''d like to pat myself on the back and say that I''ve grown up, but the truth is that there are people who have grown and changed even more than I have.

    What?

    Of course, it''s Goh-kun and the others.

    "Yugoo, I''m going to the next place!"

    "Oh, yeah, that''s right. Let''s go!

    When I was laughing while looking at the status screen, I was urged by a numbed Sephy.

    Once we had "enlisted" all the big trees in the village, the next step was the Wall of Thorns.

    And outside of the wall, there were countless Go-kuns, and now it was part of Sephy''s "job" to watch them.

    That''s why I''m going.

    I''m going to the Goh-kuns'' place.

 CH 23

    Chapter 23-: Go-kun''s Forest

    "Hmm?¡¡Princess and Spirit, are you going out again today?"

    At the gate in the wall of thorns on the outer edge of the Elven village.

    There stands a Elven man

    His name is Laurel, and even though he is a man, he looks like a woman.

    The other one next to him ,He''s a young man who belongs to the village vigilante group with the red-haired Walnut.

    He is also one of the elves that I met when I first came to the village. Incidentally, in the village of elves, the roles of those who are able to do what they can do are mostly softly divided, and there is no such organization as a vigilante or security force.

    "Yeah! Go-kun''s place!"

    "Well, let''s get along with me today."

    Laurel said, smiling softly at Sefie, who answered cheerfully.

    Then he turns to Walnut, who stood beside him, and tells him.

    "Then, I''m coming, Wol."

    "Oh, come on"

    "Please don''t leave your post without permission like you did the other day, okay?"

    "That is unavoidable ..."

    He must have been referring to the time when the werewolf tribe came.

    Walnut has a frustrated look on his face.

    "You can use telekinesis, and you can use wind magic. If you think about it a little bit, you could have at least reported it. Those were werewolves weren''t dangerous but if the enemies were in there place things could have gone south."

    "Okay, I understand. ...... I''m sorry. ......"

    he was discouraged by those words

    I was carried by Sephy, and I gave him a word of encouragement.

    Well, cheer up"

    "I haven''t forgotten that you didn''t intercede for me, Genie-sama ......."

    It is said with a grudge face, but it is about eight.

    While brilliantly passing through Walnut''s words, we went out of the village, led by Laurel, who is also an escort.

    Well, as a matter of course, what we found after going through the arch of thorns was a forest.

    No matter how you look at it, it''s a forest. Yeah. A forest.

    There are trees standing in a row with a good distance between them.

    They seem to be a little shorter than when I first came here, but they are definitely trees.

    As I circled around the wall of thorns, the trees still seemed to be a little shorter than before, but there was nothing wrong with the forest scene.

    The soft sunlight leaking through the treetops created a quiet and fantastic forest scene.

    "But then again, you''re a genie, aren''t you?

    As I was walking through the fantastic forest, Laurel praised me for some reason.

    What?¡¡¡¡What are you talking about?

    I really don''t know what she''s talking about. I don''t understand.

    "What do you mean, this forest? These days, not even goblins come close, and if they do, they''re gone before we know it.

    "Heh, heh, ......, that''s a horror story.

    "Horror ......?¡¡¡¡I''m not sure what that means, but thanks to the guardians, the children can walk in the forest to some extent, and they can gather various materials, and it''s safer than ever.

    Laurel seems to be really grateful to me.

    Well, I hope she''s grateful. If there is no problem, it''s fine.

    I''m sure she didn''t hear my inner voice.

    "If I had to pick one drawback, it would be the lack of weak demons for the children to hunt with.

    "Ugh!¡¡¡¡I''m sorry about that.

    "It''s not that I''m blaming you.¡¡¡¡No, no, no, I''m not blaming you. I''m grateful to you, genie-sama.

    Really?

    Is that true?

    I''m not sure if you''re really thinking that you''re overdoing it or not.

    I can''t stop thinking about it, but I can''t actually ask.

    My sensitive heart would be deeply hurt if I asked and was affirmed.

    What is too much to ask?

    It is, of course, this forest.

    A forest of slightly shorter trees that now stretches around the perimeter of the elf village.

    All of the trees in this forest are mana torrents and wood golems that I created.

    Normally, I have them mimic mere trees, but when a demon or other foreign enemy approaches, I order them to eliminate it.

    Since it is a golem, it can also take on a human form and move. It fights by transforming its branches into arms and its roots into legs.

    However, their appearance is quite tame compared to the early Golems.

    This is what happens when you focus on quantity rather than quality.

    They are mass-produced golems, if you will.

    If you ask me why I made such a large number of golems, I don''t have a clear reason.

    With all the offerings from the elves and werewolves, and the energy drain from photosynthesis, we had a bit of a surplus of energy.

    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''ll be able to take advantage of it.

    So I''ve been making them every day, and ...... before I knew it, I had this amount.

    The reason why they are placed around the perimeter is that if they are too far away from me, the telekinesis won''t be able to reach them, and if it does, they might go wild. So I asked Sephy to move the original trees and put the Manathrent golems in the empty space.

    By the way, Sephy used plant magic to easily move the trees.

    It was quite a spectacular sight to see the trees walking away like a huge walking weed.

    "And..."

    And," Laurel said, looking around at the forest in a truly impressed tone.

    And," Laurel said, looking over the forest in a truly impressed tone, "it''s not every day you see a forest of Manathrens like this. Thanks to them, the current village is small in size, but the concentration of magical elements is as high as that of Alfheim in the past.

    The surrounding trees are mostly mana torrents, so naturally, the skill has "Improve Earth Veins".

    As a result of this skill, the whole area of the village seems to be drawing in the earth''s veins and is rapidly transforming into a land rich in magical elements. It is said that this area has always had a high concentration of magical elements, but even so, it is much higher than before.

    This is not a welcome phenomenon, as it would normally make the surrounding demons stronger, but with Sephy as a high elf in the forest, she can only enjoy the benefits.

    I was shaking with fear that I had overdone it, but so far I haven''t received any complaints, so I guess there''s no problem.

    By the way, I don''t give "ouein" to the mimicking Gohs.

    As expected, there are too many of them.

    The purpose is to heal any Goh-kuns that are badly damaged or injured from walking around.

    And the early Go-Kings now patrol the outside of the Manathrent Forest. In the event that you''ve got any questions regarding where by and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    ...... I didn''t give such an order, though.

    To be honest, the recent growth of Go-kun is reliable and scary.

 CH 24

    What is needed to make the world truly just and fair?

    There is a clear answer in Islam.

    It is the principle of majority rule.

    Giving priority to the opinion of the majority over the opinion of the few is a truly fair and just way of deciding things.

    The choice that more people want to make is the most honourable choice in the world.

    The choice that more people want to make is the most honourable choice in this world, and there is no doubt that this choice will gain the sympathy and affirmation of more people.

    So, if that is the case.

    It is obvious that the human race, which is the most numerous among the human beings in the world, should be the one to lead the world.

    Elves, dwarves, beastmen, and other subraces should not be given preferential treatment, and their opinions should not be given priority.

    But unfortunately, there is an evil entity in this world that favours subraces.

    --The Nature God.

    Nature gods, even older than the old gods who perished at Ragnarok, are abominable pagan gods.

    Of course, the nature gods are not gods in the religion of Icosa, but merely demons that must be destroyed.

    These demons are extremely dangerous beings that deceive themselves into believing they are part of nature and are always born from a certain sub-race, passing on their existence through multiple replacements.

    They have the mindset of favouring those of their own race and rejecting those of other races who do not believe in them.

    If it were truly a fair and just God, it would not favour only a few races.

    Therefore, it is the perfect proof that it is not God but the devil.

    And if it was a demon that harmed the devout, it was the mission of Kai Vickers, the Burial Flame Knight, to destroy it.

    But for the past few years, there has been a problem that has been bothering him.

    There is a possibility that the High Elves, one of the demons that he once destroyed, may have been replaced by a new one.

    The whereabouts of the group of elves led by the High Elves is still unknown even after several years.

    However, there was a ray of sunshine in this itchy reality.

    "You know that we had a battle with the werewolves in the northern frontier, right?

    "Yes, of course.

    I heard about it at the knights'' quarters, where I was on standby without a mission.

    The northern archdiocese, the holy city of Sinka.

    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    Unlike the Knights of the Holy Fire, who basically do not move from the Holy City, the Knights of the Funeral Flame, who take on the role of "purifying" the city by judging and destroying heretics and infidels, are a meritocracy, which is why they have a sturdy and honest temperament.

    As if to embody this, Kai Vickers was facing the commander himself in the simple office of the commander.

    Sitting on the other side of the desk is the Commander, Dylan Walter, a man of indeterminate age.

    He has blond hair stroked back and blue eyes that are as cold as ice. His face is neat and tidy, but there is no expression on his face, making him look like a doll. She was supposed to be in her early thirties, but her beautiful, expressionless face made her look like she was in her early twenties or even late thirties.

    Our Commander, who is somewhat human in appearance.

    Kai Vickers, on the other hand, is an ordinary-looking man.

    He has brown hair and brown eyes. He has an ordinary freckled face, but in terms of charm, he is probably better than the Commander. If you didn''t know his personality, you would get the impression that he was somewhat friendly.

    He was 25 years old.

    He was an ordinary man who would not leave a lasting impression even if you passed him on the street.

    However, the inside of him is far from ordinary.

    (After all, peace is boring. ......)

    I''ve been thinking that a lot these days.

    We don''t have a particularly important mission, and the only things we do are training, patrolling the city, and occasionally escorting important people.

    The city security in the holy city of Shinka was certainly an important mission, but the protection of the holy city was originally the domain of the Knights of the Holy Fire.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not always possible. Guarding the city is not the job of a funeral flame knight.

    Of course, as an honourable knight, I would never complain, but even so, when I had grown tired of the lukewarm life in the city, I was summoned by my immediate superior, the leader of the Funeral Flame Knights.

    I was summoned to the commander''s office, and the conversation started with the Northern Frontier.

    "It goes without saying that the Church has the absolute upper hand, but it seems that some annoying beings have come to join the werewolf race.

    "Oh, a nuisance, you say?"

    "Garland.

    "Garland?¡¡¡¡The great sinner Garland?

    It''s not that I''m not a good person, but I''m not a good person.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    He is also a warrior of the werewolf race who is well known in the surrounding countries. He must have disappeared after the invasion of Albheim, but it seems that he has finally reappeared on the stage, perhaps because of the crisis of his people.

    Kai''s expectations were high because it had been a while since a sinner worth saving had appeared.

    "So, you''re going to move to defeat the Great Sinner!

    "No, Garland''s whereabouts are already unknown. I''m not sure what to make of this. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and how to get there.

    "You can find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing.

    The commander continued to the disappointed Kai.

    "But I have an interesting report. I''ve heard that the surviving werewolf tribes are disappearing one by one deep into the forest. If they were to flee to a neighbouring country as refugees, they might or might not be accepted, but it seems that they are all heading north.

    It was a strange report, indeed.

    It was indeed a strange report. Kai said, picturing a map in his mind.

    "The only place north of ...... is the sacred mountain of Frisus.

    "I don''t know if we''ll head that far, but I''m pretty sure there''s no place we can live. Even so, there is something to be said for a large group of people heading north.

    In the depths of the Sea of Trees, demons are strong due to the abundance of magical elements, and the environment is not conducive to human habitation.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    It was obvious that something was going on. Moreover, if the information about Garland''s appearance was taken into account, one guess would become more realistic.

    Elves who escaped.

    The High Elves who took their place.

    The abhorrent power of the High Elves.

    They can build a city in any magical place, as long as it is a forest.

    There was a very good chance that Garland knew where the elves were. It was very likely that Garland knew where the elves were, after all, he had interfered with the pursuit of the elves and let them escape.

    "You''re saying they''re trying to find a new Alfheim?

    "It''s very likely.

    The Commander affirmed Kai''s guess.

    "So, we intentionally left one of the werewolf settlements untouched. We have chosen a belligerent clan, so they have not yet evacuated anywhere, but we have confirmed that Garland has contacted them.

    "I see. ...... That''s great.

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.

    In the event that you''ve got a lot of time and energy, you''ll be able to make the most of it.

    At least Garland will have told them where to take refuge.

    (This is getting interesting.)

    Kai couldn''t stop the excitement in his heart.

    He loves making fools dance in the palm of his hand and seeing their desperate faces at the end.

    The Commander, on the other hand, commands Kai with a cold, emotionless gaze.

    "Funeral Flame Knight Kai Vickers."

    "Ha!"

    "I have a mission for you.

    "Yes sir"

    He smiled behind a serious expression and straightened his back, waiting for the commander''s words.

    Or perhaps there are demons and pagans who are far more important than Garland.

    Kai Vickers was excited by the hint of a struggle that was suddenly brewing.

 CH 25

    Chapter 25-: Like a hound

    --Follow the werewolf tribe and find out where the elves are.

    This was the new mission assigned to Kai Vickers.

    As expected, he could not fight alone against the High Elves and a large number of Elves. This is the first time I''ve been able to get a hold of one of these.

    This is a great way to make sure that you don''t have to worry about your own safety.

    As long as they can be located, there is no way the Church will choose to leave the High Elves alone.

    So this time it was an appetizer.

    We must attack the last village in order to drive the remaining foolish werewolf tribes deeper into the forest.

    At the very least, we''ll strike fear into them and lead them to cling to their only hope.

    But I can''t go alone, either.

    I don''t think that the werewolf tribe will lag behind no matter how many people are gathered, but there is always a chance.

    You can''t move a large number of funeral flames knights, however.

    I''m not sure what to make of this. This is why this mission is so important, and in order to get a good reason to move the Knights in a big way, we need to determine the whereabouts of the High Elves.

    Although he could not move the other knights, he had already received the "supplies" needed to accomplish the mission.

    Using them, Kai took immediate action.

    First, he would hire mercenaries.

    He didn''t know how far it would be, but he would have to march through the dangerous forest.

    In addition, before that, we need to have a fight with the werewolf tribe.

    The latter is not a problem, since Kai himself is planning to step forward, but for the former, he needs to be good enough not to be killed by the demons of the forest.

    And this is only if I can successfully locate the elves, but I need the mercenary group I''m hiring to do some reconnaissance work to gauge the current strength of the elves, especially the high elves.

    Maybe, just maybe - no, they will die for sure.

    So it''s better to have someone who is willing to die.

    Fortunately, since the Church began to expand its territory, many mercenaries have been pouring into the country.

    They are good at what they do and are willing to die for it.

    There are plenty of mercenaries who are bandits.

    I didn''t need to worry, I could easily find a group of mercenaries that met my requirements.

    In the event that you''ve got a lot of money to spend, you''ll be able to take advantage of it.

    When Kai approached the vulgar man who claimed to be the leader of the group, he lavishly paid a large amount of gold coins in advance from the expenses given to him for the mission, and then said, "The reward for success will be five times that amount.

    "I''ll pay you five times that for your success. You can use it to procure the supplies and food you need for your request."

    It would probably be a long march without proper supplies.

    The supplies we need will be quite large. But even taking that into account, it was still a lot of money to spare.

    The request was for a raid on a werewolf village. And to track down the fleeing werewolves. I''ve already explained that there might be a place where the elves live ahead of us, and that if we can confirm their whereabouts, then we can do whatever we want there.

    "I''ve already explained to them that once we know where the elves are, we can do whatever we want there. I''ll also lend you three of these magic bags for transportation.

    The technology that the Church received from the great Lord God Ikoh: rune magic and the technology to manufacture magical tools using runes.

    In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site.

    I''m not sure what to do with it.

    "I''m not sure if this is really a good idea ......?

    He was a middle-aged, dirty man who said he was the leader of the group, and he received the magic bag with a shiver.

    And when Kai nodded, he gave a somewhat sneering smile.

    (Ah, I''m going to do this.)

    He decides this inwardly.

    I don''t know if he''s going to give some reason or run away after the request is over, but he''s probably going to "cheat" on the magic bag.

    It''s the kind of thing a scumbag would think of, but I''m not angry.

    I don''t have much time left in my life. It would be nice to die with dreams, hopes, and ambitions. There was no need to make him feel bad by telling him not to steal. Let them feel good until the very last minute.

    That''s why I didn''t tell him that I hadn''t prepared the 5x success reward in the first place.

    (That''s so sweet of me. I''m an angel.)

    While praising myself, the meeting regarding the request ended without a hitch, and the day came for me to head to the northern sea of trees.

    "Aha!

    "Aha!¡¡¡¡Hahahaha!¡¡¡¡Hahahahahaha!"

    He swung his sword with laughter.

    He swung his sword with amusement.

    The blood of the pagans splattered violently each time, increasing Kai''s excitement to no end.

    The vast sea of trees bordering the Northern Archdiocese - the Great Sea of Vallas.

    A clan of werewolves that lives in the relatively shallow area: the Gara clan.

    Kai led a group of more than fifty mercenaries to the village of the Gara clan and attacked the werewolves, who were tense and wary, but in the end, went about their daily lives as usual.

    At first, he slashed at the women and children that were around.

    Immediately, a scream went up and the men came closer.

    He cut them down. When I had cut and cut and cut, armed werewolves who seemed to be combatants attacked me.

    There were 20 of them.

    This one had 50.

    There were definitely more of them than us. But originally, the difference in the race would have overwhelmed us. The mercenaries we had hired were not the strongest, and none of them could defeat the werewolves by themselves.

    Still, there is no problem.

    As long as I''m there as a funeral flame knight.

    I stepped in front of the spear being thrust out.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.

    It was a flash without pause, and it cut both sides.

    I avoided the swinging sword just in time.

    He smiles like a crack in the sword wind that caresses his cheek, and flashes one in return.

    The head bounces up, and my spirits soar.

    The attackers concentrate on the protruding Kai.

    You can avoid it, deflect it, or defend against it, but it will still occasionally graze the surface of your body and inflict a minor wound.

    But it is far from fatal.

    That''s why I don''t take it seriously.

    I don''t give it all I''ve got.

    Using the grace of the flame god given to the funeral flame knight, it would soon be over.

    But no matter how much fun it is, the end comes equally.

    The next thing I knew, there was no one coming towards me.

    I also noticed that my opponent had started to stall for time.

    They must have made a decision to let their compatriots go.

    Everything went according to plan, and although I''m still not raging enough, I feel really good.

    "Soooo ...... haha ......"

    I took a deep breath of the air, which reeked of dense blood due to the large amount of blood that had been spilt.

    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    "Let''s go, shall we?

    "Yes, yes, yes, yes!

    The commander, whose name I couldn''t remember, nodded frantically, his voice and face strained.

    It didn''t matter to Kai, but the mercenaries had killed twelve people.

    Kai and the others then pursued the remnants of the Gara clan, who had started to move northward through the Varanus Sea, as planned.

    Unfortunately, it would have been impossible for Kai alone to track them at a careful distance to avoid being noticed.

    Without someone who was familiar with the forest and had mastered the art of tracking, he would have lost sight of the werewolf tribe along the way.

    I didn''t know what they were doing, but I was grateful to the "Earth Dragon Roarers," who often lurked in the forests and mountains, for this.

    After a while, Kai learned that there is something good in every garbage, and the depth of life - finally, the long, long chase seems to have come to an end.

    Kai, who possessed the excellent skill of "magic sensing", felt a number of dense magic power in his perception.

 CH 26

    Chapter 26-: Elf Discover

    The range of Kai Vickers'' "magic detection" is wide.

    Therefore, he had already caught the reactions of the elves. However, before we could get there, there was a zone where there were a lot of powerful demon-like magical reactions.

    The mercenaries had killed all the demons they had encountered on the way here, even the powerful Red Ogre.

    Well, if there were only three of them, they would be able to defeat them with numbers.

    However, if they continue on like this, they will encounter demons that are far more powerful than that. It''s a strength that probably can''t be overturned by the advantage of numbers.

    (But, well, I can do it, right?).

    I''ve left all the demons that my mercenaries can handle to them.

    But that won''t be the case from here on out.

    (They are pawns to be used against the elves. It would be a shame to reduce their numbers after coming this far.)

    So, I have no choice but to take the lead.

    "I''ll take the lead from here on out. Follow me."

    "Yes, I understand."

    The leader, who had been completely frightened of Kai since the battle with the werewolf tribe, nodded frankly.

    He quickly walked forward with that in his side.

    I walked through the forest where tall trees grew, my senses sharp.

    From the distance between the dense magic and the magic power, it would be difficult to avoid them. And it seems that some of them have noticed us.

    It was necessary to kill them as soon as possible before they noticed the chain of events.

    But when he saw the huge body that appeared from behind the trees, Kai was prepared for several of his mercenaries to die.

    "Tyrant Bear. ...... Can''t help it."

    He pulled out his sword from the scabbard attached to his sword belt.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    It is a magic letter called a rune.

    --Sword of Funeral Flame Ignis Requiem

    It''s a special magic sword that is also a sign of a funeral flame knight.

    If you let the magic flow from the hilt to the body of the sword, the runes engraved on it will shine slightly.

    The air around the body of the sword flickered and scattered heat all around.

    Immediately after, the body of the sword was covered in flames.

    It was a purple, slippery, viscous flame.

    --Burial Flame

    The magical flames that appear with the runes do not only increase the cutting power with heat.

    Wounds cut by the funeral flames do not heal, and the heat spreads from the wound to the entire body. The heat will spread from the wound to the rest of the body, and if you keep touching the flames, you will be incinerated without leaving a bone.

    In addition, these flames can be manipulated with the magic power you put into them.

    "--Gruaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Perhaps sensing Kai''s murderous intent, the Tyrant Bear let out a yell.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.

    "You''re good!

    As if laughing and kissing the ground, it lowers itself and runs fast.

    The "fighting spirit" was already coursing through his body, strengthening it. He controlled the power that was about to burst from within and ran like a beast.

    Over his head, countless pieces of wood passed by at a tremendous speed.

    The mercenaries screamed in the background, as if they had fallen prey to the merciless weapon.

    Ignoring them, he threw himself at the Tyrant Bear, and

    "Haha!"

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea.

    This is the first time that I''ve ever seen such a thing.

    The earthen lumps hit the whole body, but there is no problem. It moves forward. I swung my sword toward the Tyrant Bear''s throat.

    There was no scream.

    Almost no blood was spilt.

    In the instant of the slash, the funeral flames that covered the sword were poured into the Tyrant Bear through the manipulation of magic power.

    Immediately afterwards, the entire body of the overly huge giant bear ignited.

    I distanced myself from the Tyrant Bear, which collapsed with the earth-shaking, and looked back.

    The affected mercenaries were still in a panic.

    "If you don''t want to die, run forward!"

    I exclaimed, slightly annoyed at the slow-moving mercenaries.

    "Hey, hey!"

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it, but I''m going to have to.

    I don''t have time to worry about the mercenaries until we get through the dense area of demons, and I don''t intend to.

    He simply runs the shortest distance possible, using his funeral flames sparingly to take out the demons that come at him one after the other with a single blow.

    No wise demon could enter the wards of the High Elves.

    I knew that.

    He knew this, and Kai realized that he had entered the wards directly.

    I''m not sure.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    The number of mercenaries had dwindled somewhat, but there were still probably close to thirty of them left.

    That''s a good result for Kai.

    (Now, the location of the elves has already been determined: ......)

    I turned my gaze away from the mercenaries around me, who were adjusting their erratic breathing, and looked ahead.

    There is a huge wall of thorns on the other side of the strangely spaced trees.

    On the other side of it, I could see a huge tree, much bigger than the ones I had seen so far, and a building built on its branches.

    Only the elves in the whole world would be so strange as to live in a house built on top of a tree.

    It was definitely an elven village.

    Personally, I''d like to overrun an elf village, but with the High Elves around, I don''t think I can do it alone.

    If that was the case, I would have to return to the Holy City alive to report the location of the Elven Village.

    However, it was necessary to attack them once in order to measure the threat of the elves.

    And that task belongs to the mercenaries.

    "Well, Commander..."

    "Yes, what is it?"

    He called out to the leader, whose name he didn''t know, and Kai pointed to the elf village.

    "It looks like that''s where the elves are hiding. We''ve accomplished most of our mission, but we''ve come this far. It would be a shame to leave so soon, wouldn''t it?

    Of course, I didn''t tell the mercenaries that there might be high elves in that village.

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.

    "It wouldn''t hurt to bring back a few elves. We''ve come this far with a lot of effort, we should be able to afford a little extra. If you''re in danger, I''ll use my magic to make up the time. You can run away during that time."

    Elves are a race known for their good looks.

    They are also long-lived and have a long youthful life.

    Therefore, their value as slaves is very high, and there are plenty of people who want elves.

    Naturally, it went without saying that they could be sold for a tremendous amount of money.

    The Commander''s throat rumbled.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?

    "Yes, of course. Yes, of course. I''m still very grateful for your contribution, you know.

    "Well, well, ......."

    The leader''s face is filled with unconcealed joy.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.

    It''s hard to believe that Kai, who is also a devout Icoholic, is planning to vent his sexual desires on an elf.

    But he didn''t intend to blame her. You can do whatever you want.

    Anyway, the leader turned back to the group and said in an exuberant voice, as if he had forgotten the fatigue and fear he had experienced so far.

    "Bastards!¡¡¡¡It''s time to make some money!¡¡¡¡Let''s get that elven girl!

    "''Oh!

    ("Only for women?")

    (Is it only for women?) I watched them with a gentle smile on my face, even though I was inwardly pouting.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    "What? What''s that?"

    As expected, the mercenaries stopped as the sound echoed from all around the area.

    A creak.

    It sounded like a wooden house creaking.

    It could be heard from all directions.

    The next moment.

    "What?

    You could say that I was caught off-guard.

    The tree that stands beside Kai.

    The branch suddenly attacked him.

    The experience imprinted in his body made him reflexively avoid the fist-like blow swung from the top of the tree.

    However, as he jumped backwards, an unbelievable scene appeared in his vision.

    There were countless trees growing around him.

    They had taken on a distorted human form and were moving.

    A number of mercenaries were already underneath the downward swinging fists. I''m not sure if they''re still alive. It was unclear whether they were still alive or not.

    And even those who are still safe are all surrounded by strange wooden monsters, including Kai.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!

    "What the hell? What the hell are these things?

    "What the hell are they? Get off me! Let me go!

    The mercenaries, driven by panic, began to make noise.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.

    (What the hell are these guys? Trent? No, is it a wood golem? Either way, why didn''t I see them coming? That''s impossible.)

    It''s not uncommon for ordinary trees to harbour magical power if they are large. I''m not sure what to make of this, but I''m sure that if it was a torrent or a wood golem, you could have detected it by sensing its magic power.

    When I focused my attention on the wood golems that began to move, I could feel the inherent magical power.

    However, there was no sense of discomfort in the magic power.

    Why does it feel right?

    It was the surrounding environment.

    I was so distracted by the magic of the elves that I didn''t notice, but the concentration of magical elements was strangely high where I was.

    It''s not normal.

    I don''t know if it was intentional or not, but the high concentration of magical elements was hiding the magical power of the wood golems.

    In addition, it was bad enough that I was paying too much attention to the elves'' magic power.

    It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.

    I felt frustrated at my mistake.

    But there was no time to regret it.

    As if to confirm that Kai and the others were surrounded, a large group of people came out from behind the wall of thorns that covered the Elven village.

    It was a large number of elves and an even larger number of werewolves.

    For some reason, it was a young elven girl who was leading the way.

    "Fascinating"

 CH 27

    Chapter 27-: A New Werewolf and Go''s Inner Growth

    It''s been a little over a month since a group of werewolves, Worf and the Gull Clan, came to the village of Elves.

    We had been living a peaceful life, but things had become a bit troublesome.

    One day...

    "People like Gur are here again!

    Perhaps it was because of the high performance of the High Elves, or perhaps it was because they had come into contact with the wards that Sephy was maintaining, but Sephy had detected a group of people approaching our village.

    "Something''s really upsetting me!¡¡¡¡We have to save them!

    And it seems that she can even grasp their health condition.

    She moved in a crisp and serious manner, pulled me out of my potted plant, and hurried out of the house.

    I don''t have any objection to helping the werewolf tribe, but I wonder how it feels to go out of the village alone (well, to take me with you) as a matter of course.

    I wonder if his sense of responsibility and mission as a High Elf makes him do so.

    It''s not like Sephy is going to stop just because it''s dangerous.

    So I told Maple before Sephy ran out of the house.

    It was dinner time now, so I came to take care of the food.

    "Maple, tell the elders that the werewolf tribe has probably arrived!

    "Okay, sir. But you must escort the princess.

    "That won''t stop them. So we''ll grab the guards on the way.

    "So they are the guardians. That''s a relief, but please be careful.

    "Oh, thank you.

    There are too many of you around the village.

    If I command them with telekinesis, they''ll come together immediately. I''ve got enough strength. But there are times like the time of Worf and the others. I''m sure they''ll be fine with Sephy, but there''s always the possibility that they''ll be scared of you and Goh. I think I should call Walnut.

    I''m sure he''s at home right now, but hey, I know where he lives.

    I''m sure he''s at home right now, but I know where he lives. "If you call out loudly, you''ll get one shot.

    However, you don''t have to waste your magic power.

    When I get close to Walnut''s house, I can just send him a telegram.

    While I was thinking about this, Sephy jumped on the ivy hanging down from the branches of the big tree and went down to the ground. Of course, I''m holding on to her arm.

    Then, without showing any signs of hesitation or hesitation, Sefi started running in a straight line towards the direction of the Gate of Thorns.

    On the way, when she was about to run through the square in the centre of the village.

    "What?

    Sephy didn''t pay any attention to it, in fact, she tried to walk past it without even looking at it, but there was a scene that made her doubt her eyes.

    No, I may be the only one in this village who is this surprised.

    After all, the elves'' trust in "them" is now more than halfway there.

    There were two figures there.

    The sound of two opposing people clanging their wooden swords.

    Even though the sun is almost set, they are working hard at their training in a serious manner. It''s not a good time to be admiring their enthusiasm, you know.

    One of them is Walnut, who I was thinking of calling.

    He''s wielding a wooden sword (a mistletoe I made for him) with a serious expression on his face, which I can''t imagine from his usual demeanour.

    That''s okay.

    It saved me the trouble of calling him.

    The problem was Walnut''s opponent.

    He is as tall as the Red Ogre, and his physique is as thick as the Red Ogre.

    However, it wasn''t the muscles that formed that thickness. His entire body was a humanoid form made of a sturdy-looking tree. In his hand was a wooden sword that reflected a black, hard light - that''s Goh-kun #1!

    Why are you here?¡¡¡¡What are you doing?

    There are too many things to ponder, but at this rate, we''ll just keep getting further and further away.

    For the time being, I blocked out all the questions and called them both.

    "Wohl!¡¡¡¡Go-kun!¡¡¡¡There''s a new werewolf tribe here!¡¡¡¡Come with us as we welcome them!

    "What?¡¡¡¡Spirit-sama?¡¡¡¡Princess?¡¡¡¡What''s this all of a sudden?

    "Hurry up!

    "I understand!¡¡¡¡I''m coming!"

    I''m coming!" Walnut follows in a panic.

    Gou-kun?¡¡¡¡There''s no way Gou-kun will ignore my orders. He''s coming over here the moment I say it.

    When both of them caught up with Sephy running, I asked her what was bothering her.

    "By the way, Wal, what have you been doing with Mr Goh?

    "What do you mean, sword training?

    You know what I mean.¡¡¡¡You can tell by looking at me, can''t you?

    I''m not sure. I know it when I see it. I had expected the two of them to be working out, but I wanted to make sure.

    "Did you ask Goh to be your training partner?

    "I''m not the one who asked for it. No, I didn''t ask him to do it, the guardian asked me.

    What do you mean?

    "Goh, you asked me for a favour......?¡¡¡¡Did you have a conversation with ......?

    I always thought that one day he would start talking, but now the time has finally come... I was terrified, but Walnut shook his head and denied it.

    I was relieved.

    I''ve never despised you, Goh (I think ......?). But the thought of him rebelling against me when he can talk is terrifying.

    "But I''m terrified that he''ll rebel when he can speak.

    "Seriously?

    I glanced at Go-kun.

    I can''t read his expression. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that there are a lot of people out there who would like to know more about this.

    You can''t be surprised when they start talking.

    "I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I''ve been practising swordsmanship for 120 years.

    Walnut, perhaps happy to be asked to teach Goh-kun, proudly starts talking about something he hasn''t even heard of.

    Walnut was about 130 years old, so he must have started training with a sword when he could remember. In fact, Walnut is probably one of the best swordsmen in the Elf Village. But the problem is that normal elves don''t use swords very often.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    "Oh, I see.

    But I don''t care if Walnut is proud or not.

    The problem is you, Goh. Should I try to be a little nicer to him so that he doesn''t rebel against me later on?¡¡¡¡Oh, that''s right. Why don''t we give him some mistletoe or something later?

    While I''m thinking about this, Sephy is still running towards her destination.

    We passed through the thorny gate and went outside.

    Through the thorny gate and out, past the Go-kuns standing in a row like ordinary trees, and further into the forest.

    And not long after...

    "There they are!"

    Sefi shouted, pointing ahead.

    The setting sun was shining through the treetops, but it was very faint and the forest was dimly lit.

    But if you consciously increase the accuracy of your magic sensing, it''s easy to see through the darkness if you''re not actually looking at the light.

    There they were, indeed.

    A werewolf tribe with wolf ears and tails.

    But not a large group of thirty like Worf and the others.

    At most, there were a few - one, two, three ......6.

    I''m not sure if it''s because they walked through the forest in small numbers, but all of them look quite exhausted. The cheeks are thin and there are dark circles under the eyes. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    "Hey!"

    said Sephy, waving her hand at the top of her voice.

    The other side seemed to have finally noticed our presence.

    "Oh, ...... eh, forest, god ......?"

    It seems that werewolves, like elves, can identify high elves.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    "I''m sure you''ll be fine.

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.

    "''----''

    "What?¡¡¡¡What?

    "Are you okay?"

    And for some reason, the mature man fainted and fell down crashing to the ground.

    she shakes his head and stands up

    --He''s over three meters tall.

    Goh-kun is over three meters tall, and he looks even more terrifying in the dark.

    But I know that Goh-kun is a good guy. ......

 CH 28

    After that, the werewolf tribes continued to arrive one after another.

    Some of them were as large as the Wolves, but most of them were small in number and had escaped with their lives.

    It had been more than a month since the first Wolves had arrived, but the werewolf tribes had fled one after another to the elven villages.

    They didn''t all come in one group, so they came in bits and pieces every few days, but by the time a month had passed, the total number of werewolves had grown to nearly 200.

    To be honest, the number was too large.

    At this rate, the village would become a werewolf village instead of an elf village.

    However, it seemed that the number of werewolves was very small compared to the number of werewolves that originally lived in the forest.

    Then what happened to the others?

    Why did they escape?

    These were the natural questions that I naturally asked.

    If I were to summarize the answer, it could be described as a conflict between the Holy Ikou Church and the werewolf tribe living in the forest. Unfortunately for the werewolf tribes, I don''t think we can call it a war.

    From what I''ve heard, it can''t have been a proper battle.

    In reality, it was probably a unilateral invasion and massacre on the part of the Church.

    It seems to be a nation of human supremacy, but it is quite reckless.

    The fact that they once destroyed the city of the elves and the previous generation of high elves, it is certain that they have the military power to pass such recklessness.

    If not, they would have been destroyed by other nations and races.

    --So why didn''t they come until now

    The reason why the Church did not come until now is probably because they did not know the location of the elf village.

    If the location of this place is known, the new gods or whatever they are, they will certainly turn their forces against us.

    This is the kind of madman who doesn''t care about anyone but himself, and he is our neighbour.

    If I had a human body like Sefi''s, I would be breaking out in a cold sweat right now.

    I feel a sense of crisis.

    It''s not that I might die.

    Maybe it''s not so difficult for me to survive. I could just abandon the elves and leave the forest as if I had nothing to do with them. Or, if I had to fight an enemy, I could make it look like the ground was destroyed and regenerate later with the nutrients stored in the underground stems.

    In that case, it would not be able to protect Sephy and the others.

    But I didn''t have to think about it.

    I didn''t have the option of abandoning the elves.

    Reason?

    Of course, it''s because I love them.

    It''s not just Sephy.

    Maple is a kind and caring girl, and the elder is a dependable but sometimes mischievous man. Walnut is fun to chat with, and Laurel is scary when she''s angry, but usually very kind. The adult elves who bring me tributes eat my fruit with great relish, and the children who play in the square are a joy to watch.

    In addition, the Wolves have been bringing me tributes with sparkling eyes lately, and the werewolf warriors have been making small but enthusiastic orders for Mistartin''s moulding, which is not bad because it gives me a sense of being relied on. The children of the werewolf tribe have recently become accustomed to the village, playing together with the children of the elves and showing their carefree smiles.

    I liked my days here.

    I didn''t want to imagine anyone hurting or killing the people I knew.

    So I thought.

    What would be the best way to protect them?

    The Church and the New Gods would never allow the High Elves to exist.

    If they knew about Sephy''s existence, they would surely attack us.

    I only know this from hearsay, but if the New Gods do attack, the chances of us winning are slim to none.

    We can''t win as we are now.

    Then we must become stronger.

    Until we can protect everyone.

    Of course.

    But it''s also clear that it''s impossible to become that strong right away.

    There is absolutely not enough time.

    That''s why I was in such a hurry.

    In the past month, nearly two hundred werewolf tribes had gathered in the elf village.

    They''re fleeing.

    From where?

    From the border of Churchland.

    They say there''s nothing north of us but the vast forest we live in and the mountains further north.

    There is no other country. A no-man''s land.

    Many people have fled to such a place. Would they think that there was nothing beyond that?¡¡¡¡Would they think that they were simply being chased and fled to the north?

    What are the odds that they would go out of their way to hunt down the few remnants of the werewolf tribe that their country had destroyed?

    The other side is a big country.

    It''s more likely that they won''t even pay attention to the remnants of the werewolf tribe anymore. I think it''s more likely that the remnants of the werewolf tribe will no longer pay attention to them.

    Well, if by chance they succeed in assassinating a key person or something like that, that may not be the case, but the chances of success are slim to none.

    Even so, what if they were suspicious of the fact that the entire wolf race had fled to the north?

    And most of all.

    The Church is said to be clearing the sea of trees.

    If that''s the case, I don''t know when it will happen, but I''m sure they will come here sooner or later. Sooner or later, they''re bound to find us.

    Maybe I''m thinking too much.

    But I have a bad feeling about this. There''s no harm in assuming the worst.

    That''s why I told Sephy.

    The elves and the werewolf tribe would obey Sephy''s words. That''s why I told Sephy. Probably the best decision I can make right now.

    Night.

    Dinner was finished, and all that was left was to sleep.

    The room is dark as I cover the basket full of glowing marimo with a thick cloth.

    The moon and the stars shining through the window are the only sources of light.

    The wind is blowing softly, and the insects are buzzing somewhere. It''s a calming time.

    "Hey, Sephy...

    "What?"

    She was half-awake on the bed, staring blankly at the window, when she turned around and tilted her head.

    I''m not sure what to do.¡¡¡¡It might not be safe here anymore.

    I think Sephy understood what I meant.

    Many werewolf tribes had fled. The danger that this would trigger the Church to find out about the existence of this village.

    But still...

    "No."

    Her tone was not strong.

    Her voice was quiet.

    But Sephy''s face looked more mature than any other moment I had ever seen.

    "Like a martyr," the words came naturally to me. For some reason, I understood that the old me would have said that when he saw her now.

    It was a determination that was so transparent and unenthusiastic.

    "''They haven''t all come yet.

    That meant that there were still werewolf tribes to escape.

    Sephy did not abandon them, as she should have.

    This is because she is a High Elf. That''s because she''s a high elf, and she''s called the Forest God.

    She''s prepared to stake her life to protect what''s dear to her

    I was sad about that.

    I''m sure Sephy understands that.

    I''m sure she understands that she is still weak.

    That''s why she doesn''t want to leave the forest and save all her brothers and sisters. She has allowed herself to live like a child in this village.

    Still, if there is a fellow human being nearby who can help, he will never abandon them.

    Even if it would result in his own demise.

    It was sad that such a noble god was Sephy.

    There is no difference between life and death, but I didn''t want her to sacrifice herself.

    "It''s all right.

    Sefi suddenly smiled, as usual.

    That''s why I sometimes want to ask her. How far do you really know?

    "

    I forced myself to sound cheerful.

    "I''m counting on you, Partner."

    "Yeah!"

    I was probably crying.

    Maybe I was sad that Sephy wasn''t just a child, maybe I was shaking as I realized for the first time the weight of her word "partner", maybe I was just happy that she recognized me as someone to fight with, not someone to protect.

    There were so many emotions swirling around me that I couldn''t describe them in a single word, and I felt like crying for no apparent reason.

    But.

    For the first time in my life, I was aware of my feelings.

    I knew that I wanted to protect Sephy and the people of my village.

    So I made up my mind to be strong.

    With a clear purpose.

 CH 29

    Chapter 29 -: Elven Village, All-Personalization

    ( TL By GUST )

    Sephy made up her mind.

    She was determined to save all the werewolf tribes that would flee here.

    Then, all I can do is to prepare for the possibility.

    The only thing I can do is to prepare for the possibility that the army of the Church will attack here.

    The first thing I need to do is to raise my level.

    The first thing we need to do is to raise their levels. We need to send the Goh-kuns that we made in the beginning around the village and have them defeat more demons than ever before.

    If possible, we want them to reach a level where they can evolve further, but we don''t know what will happen. This is all a race against time.

    The only other thing I can do is to strengthen and modify the individual Goh-kuns.

    However, these are things that I do on a regular basis. I don''t think we can hope to dramatically strengthen them now.

    For the time being, I made a mistletoe for Go-kun 1 and gave it to him. With the Mistartin stored in his left hand and integrated into his body, Goh-kun 1 changed his job to a twin-sword user. No, there is no such system, though.

    However, the way he wielded the two swords was somewhat awkward, probably because his fighting style was different from before.

    Perhaps he understands this, but Go-kun 1 is working hard to learn how to fight with twin swords against Walnut.

    I''d like to give No. 2 and No. 3 some kind of enhancement, but there''s nothing in particular that I can give them.

    They don''t fight with swords and weapons like No. 1, you know.

    Well, I''ve been strengthening Goh and the others on a regular basis, and all I can do now is raise their levels and hope they evolve. I''m sure I''ll come up with some good ideas soon.

    What else can we do?

    Strengthening the village''s defences?

    That''s what Sephy has been doing. The Wall of Thorns is thicker and more massive than ever.

    Improved fighting strength?

    I made and distributed mistletoe to every single one of the werewolf warriors. It was a painstaking task to make several of them at the same time, but there was no time to whine.

    I did my best.

    Let me tell you about this mistletoe.

    A proper metal weapon seems to have more offensive power than freshly made mistletoe, and it probably does. But mistletoe is also a mana torrent. If I order it to obey the user''s commands in advance, it can use a certain magic by simply setting a key word.

    For example, if you say "heal," you can order the user to use recovery magic.

    Manathrent has the water attribute and can use "life magic" and a little bit of "water magic".

    For now, I had a hard time teaching them everything, but I was able to heal, strengthen, and even weaken the enemy.

    "Water Magic is a little delicate at the moment. The killing power is a little weak.

    It''s still useful as a tool for healing and buffing/debuffing.

    Now, what about making a trap?

    I thought about it, but the Go-kuns already standing in the woods around the village were like traps.

    Even if we make a pitfall, we don''t know if the enemy will come there, and I don''t think it''s right to lead them there.

    I''m going to put this on hold, too.

    There''s not much I can think of.

    I''d like to strengthen my forces more, but what should I do?

    Should we add more Go-kuns?

    But if the enemy is strong enough to make Goh and his men wear armour and sleeves, we''ll just be buying time. The benefits would not be worth the effort.

    It was frustrating.

    I wish I could move freely, but then I suddenly realized that I can move.

    It''s not that I can move.

    I''ve not been fighting at all, come to think of it.

    Even though I can move, my movements are slow, and my body is always growing in the middle of the village, so I haven''t had a chance to fight.

    But considering my status, my skills, and the fact that I can use the huge amount of energy I store in my underground stems day in and day out, it would be a shame for me not to fight.

    In order for me to fight, I need to be on the battlefield anyway.

    But even if I move to somewhere around the perimeter of the village, I can''t be sure where the enemy will attack from.

    If I move after Sephy detects it, I won''t be able to make it in time because I''m too slow.

    I need to change my mind.

    --If that''s the case, why don''t I just stay on the perimeter?

    When I thought about it, it seemed to me that it would not be impossible.

    I would grow roots from the centre of the plaza outward, and when I reached the perimeter, I would use "mutation" to change some of the roots into trees.

    Since the tree was truly a part of me, I would be able to use my abilities as they were.

    This will allow me to make effective use of my skills such as "warding", which I have been wasting and storing.

    I heard from the elders that there is a ward in the village that Sephi put up, but its effect is called a "repellent ward. The elder told me that the effect was a "ward of repellency," the same as Sephy''s prestige, to keep demons away from the presence of the village''s giant trees and walls of thorns, which were strengthened by Sephy every day, as if they were one giant creature.

    I don''t have a "repellent ward" in my "ward" skill, and if that''s the case, deploying two or three layers of my wards would be effective.

    This isn''t so bad, is it?

    I mean, it''s good, right?

    Yeah, it''s good.

    I was happy to see a ray of sunshine, and I immediately put it into action.

    A week or so later.

    A week or so later, the plan to grow a part of me around the perimeter of the village was complete.

    However, an unexpected situation arose.

    It was a difficult task to grow the roots, but I managed to succeed.

    If you think about it, there are a lot of big trees in our village. Naturally, there were huge roots running in all directions underneath the trees, and when I tried to extend the roots, I would hit one of them.

    Each time I hit another root, I had to change the direction in which I was extending the root, and then I had to go between the dense roots... After persevering in this delicate act, as if I was threading a needle, I succeeded in getting the root to the perimeter of the village.

    Then, just outside the wall of thorns - in the area where Goh and his friends stood, they succeeded in setting up 36 trees with mutated roots at even intervals to surround the village.

    When I became aware of it, the trees around the periphery also activated their magic sensing, and I was able to see, hear, and feel the outside of the village even though I was in the centre of it.

    Naturally, I was able to use my skills from there without any problems.

    In the basement, the roots of the other big trees were tangled up and in contact with each other, so unless the roots were cut, my body would not be able to move anymore.

    I was fed up with the cramped feeling like a crowded train (what''s a crowded train?). I''m fed up with the cramped feeling, but it''s nothing to put up with when I think about my village.

    Besides, you know what?

    If you think that the big trees in the village are also comrades who protect the inhabitants, you will feel rather relieved.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the following webpage.

    I think it''s probably just an illusion from their huge size and presence.

    It''s the same as when a person is confronted with a thousand-year-old tree and feels that a god resides in it.

    That''s what I concluded. ......

    One night.

    It was a night when the number of werewolf tribes that had escaped increased and increased, and it turned out that there was only one clan left, the Gara clan.

    I had been working tirelessly for the past few days to strengthen and expand my roots, but now that all the preparations were complete, I shifted my attention to the walking weed recluse and fell asleep beside Sephy.

    I had a dream.

    --Mori, Sato...... Mamo, Le.......

    --Sephy Chang...... Tus, Kel......

    --Warui, Yatsura ...... Taos .......

    --Motto, Motto...... Tsuyoku, Naru.......

    -Oji-chan.

    --Boku, tachi......Ojichan, ni, kyoryoku, shite, ageruyo.......

    --Sefichan, minna, mamotte, ne......?

    .......

    .............

    ...................

    I am not a old man it must be someone else

    That''s right. It must be so.

    The morning I woke up with a rather shocking feeling.

    Maple came to wake up Sephy as usual, and after Sephy washed her face, got her hair done, and finished getting ready, she said, as usual

    "Hug!¡¡¡¡Come on!"

    "Oh!

    Perhaps it was because we hadn''t been able to work together in the past few days, but the strangely excited Sephy pulled us out of the house and we went out to do our usual "work".

    First, we went to the biggest tree in the village where Sefi''s house is.

    After pouring magic power into the ivy and going down, Sephy immediately put her hand on the trunk and poured magic power into it.

    "What?¡¡¡¡What?

    What''s wrong, Sefi?

    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I have.

    Normally, the "Ganbare! But today, for some reason, it was still going on.

    But today, for some reason, it''s still going on. A huge amount of magic power is pouring into the tree one after another from Sephy, and it doesn''t seem to stop.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    I was starting to get worried, so I called out to her, and she nodded, still wondering.

    "I''m not sure what to do. It''s fine ......, though."

    That was the moment.

    I''m not sure what to say.

    "Yug!"

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.

    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''m so excited about this.

    "I''m not sure what to say.¡¡¡¡I''m not sure what''s going on.¡¡¡¡I''m not sure what to do.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and the best way to get in touch with your loved ones, you can call us at the web site.

    So I told her not to worry.

    ''Oh, Sephy, I''m fine. I''m fine.

    "Huh?

    The moment she heard my voice, she turned around to look at me.

    "...... Yougoo, by any chance?"

    I''m not sure if she already knows it.

 CH 30

    Chapter 30-: Like a bandit

    ( TL By GUST )

    The last of the werewolf clans - the Gara clan - had escaped.

    Of course, it was Sephy who noticed them first, as usual.

    Just as we were finishing our nap and discussing what we were going to do, they arrived.

    As usual, Sephy went outside to pick them up, followed by me, Wal, and Goh.

    The Gullah clan was a group of about a dozen people. However, the number was still quite small for a clan.

    It was obvious what had happened to them, and I didn''t even have to ask.

    A wounded figure. A look of exhaustion. I''m sure they were in a hurry to get away, and they have very few belongings.

    The absurd persecution of the werewolf clan in the country finally led to the expulsion of all the clans from their home settlements. They killed more than half of the people.

    It was an absolutely unforgivable act.

    But it was also true that the fetters that bound Sephy were now gone.

    This forest we are in, the Vallas Sea, is vast, but it seems that there are no more people for Sephy to protect within the immediate reach of the Church.

    I think we should stay here for a few more days, or at least a week, to see if anyone else is coming.

    But after that, there''s no need for us to stay here anymore.

    I suggested that we should move the location of the village, and Sephy nodded in agreement.

    The problem is that ......

    "Yug, can you move?"

    The question was, "Yug, can you move?

    Before I had merged with the giant trees of my village, I could move very slowly.

    But now I''m a few times bigger than before. There is no way I can move like this, common sense tells me.

    "...... cut?"

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.

    If it''s too big to move, why don''t you cut it down and make it smaller?

    What a huge turnaround in thinking.

    A genius.

    I''m going to die!

    "I see..."

    Sephy nodded her head as if she knew the answer.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    But in that case, you''ll be leaving behind the big trees with their tiny spirits.

    I can''t just leave the spirits behind now, and Sephy will be sad.

    However, there is a way to solve the problem.

    "Well, I have an idea about that. Maybe, with her help, it won''t be a problem.

    Strange as it may sound, the fact that I''ve extended my roots to the outskirts of the village and merged with the big trees has probably made it possible.

    I was sceptical, but my senses told me that it was possible.

    It''s going to be a lot of hard work, and Sephy''s burden won''t be half as great. The total amount of roots would need to be increased to prepare for this.

    But it seemed to be the best way to avoid abandoning everything.

    When I explained my thoughts in detail, Sephy nodded her head and listened.

    ''So, that''s it. It''s going to be quite a challenge for Sephy, can you ...... do it?

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.

    "Let her!¡¡¡¡I''m sure you can.

    She thumped her chest and put on a smug face.

    She seemed to have confidence in her.

    I''ve got it, buddy!¡¡¡¡I''ll leave it to you, buddy!

    "Mwah!"

    In the event that you''re not sure what to do, there are a number of things you can do.

    By the way, I fed them my apples with recovery magic, so their wounds should be healed by now.

    The Gara are known to be the most belligerent of the werewolf clans.

    They came running away with a gloomy look on their faces. Even those of us who knew what was going on couldn''t help but call out to them to see what was going on.

    "It looks like you''ve been beaten up pretty badly.

    "Did the Church''s forces do this to you?"

    Worf asks, half convinced.

    I think it was just a question of confirmation. In the event that you''re not sure what to do, you''ll be able to always ask for help.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s not an army. There were a lot of mercenaries, but they weren''t much. There was only one. All the warriors of the Gullah clan were killed by one man.

    The man spoke with a gloomy expression, far from the impression of belligerence.

    Perhaps they knew the original him. Wulf''s face was grim at the sheer drop.

    "What are you?"

    "''A knight, perhaps.

    I don''t know which God''s knight he is, but he says he is probably a knight of the Church.

    I''m not sure what God''s knight is, but he probably belongs to the Church.

    "I''m not sure what to make of this.

    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.

    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    "I''m sure there weren''t any funeral flames knights among those the Gull clan fought,......, but that''s okay. It is the avenger of many of our brethren. I''ll kill him when I see him.

    "You can''t!

    In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    You can''t ...... beat that monster," he said. Never fight in small numbers. ......"

    "I''ll keep that ...... advice in mind."

    I''ll keep that advice in mind." But Worf didn''t seem intimidated.

    I''ll keep that advice in mind.

    "Well, well, well, don''t look so serious, both of you.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    "I''m not sure what to make of it.¡¡¡¡It''s the depths of the Vallas Sea of Trees.¡¡¡¡It''s not that easy for a human being to get here. Even if they could, it would probably be a long time later.

    Wal had a point.

    It is true that it would be extremely difficult for a human being to traverse a long distance through the deep forest. They are different from the elves and werewolves who originally live in the forest.

    But...

    --Oji-chan.

    --Kita, yo.

    --Waluigi. Kita-yo.

    --Akui, alu. Yana, he.

    From somewhere, I heard the voices of the micro-spirits.

    I felt the trees and the forest move as if they were in danger.

    If you look at it, it seems that Sephy also sensed the approach of someone.

    "Yug."

    "Ah ......

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one.

    I nodded back at it - and cursed Wal for now.

    You can find a lot more information on this at .......

    "What is it, genie-sama?¡¡¡¡I''m sure you''ve heard of it.

    You don''t know the word "flag"?

    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of the term "flag", but I just remembered it myself.

    I don''t know.

    "Sephy!¡¡¡¡Misutorutinde!¡¡¡¡I''ll get it done!"

    "Why not?

    Until now, only the werewolf tribe has come to my door, but this time it''s not like that.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.

    According to her, there were about thirty of them. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.

    It''s not all about the amount of magic power, but higher-level beings tend to have more magic power.

    Judging from this rule of thumb, the number of people was considerable, but I thought the enemy was not that strong. In addition, there are many elves and werewolf warriors to intercept the enemy, and above all, there is Gou, who far surpasses the enemy.

    It''s not a mistake to assume that you can win without problems.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will help you.

    I don''t want to put Sephy in danger for nothing against an opponent that is sure to win. I''ve said it many times before, but there are times when things go wrong.

    But...

    "Yug, don''t be afraid."

    She said in a voice that sounded like an admonition.

    If I don''t take her with me here, I''m afraid I''m going to cause a lot of damage. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.

    "............

    I have concerns.

    I think the "old me" was probably a human being.

    But the current me doesn''t know any human race.

    All I know is what I''ve heard from elves and werewolves, and what half-heartedly "comes to light".

    That''s why I don''t really know how strong the human race is.

    On top of that, there is only one person among the oncoming enemies who has the most powerful magic.

    It might be the funeral flame knight that Worf and the others were talking about earlier.

    From what I''ve heard, he seems to have a different level of strength than the others.

    So, even though I felt ashamed inside, I could only nod my head.

    It''s just that I wasn''t ready for it yet.

    "Oh!¡¡¡¡I''m on it!"

    I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to do. I''m sure you''ll agree.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

 CH 31

    Chapter 31-: Selfish Malice

    "What the hell, you guys were ambushed?"

    The bandits were in a panic as they were surrounded by countless Go-kuns.

    The first person to speak up was an ordinary looking man.

    He was wearing an old leather breastplate and leather boots. Compared to the other bandits around him, he was dressed very lightly and seemed out of place.

    His hair and eyes were brown and inconspicuous, and his freckled face was of average appearance.

    The word "mob" unintentionally comes to mind.

    A man who looks like one of the many.

    However, my "magic detection" told me that he was the one I should be wary of. After all, there is only one person with an overwhelming amount of inherent magic power.

    What''s more...

    "Well, no matter.

    It''s not like he has an ordinary face, but he smiles like a crack.

    I''m not sure what to do. It''s the smell of malice that makes you puke.

    A man who smiles nonchalantly in spite of the fact that he is already in a dead end situation. Of course, there was no way he had a decent personality.

    "Now that you''ve come all this way, I''d love to play with you, but I''ve been busy, as you can see."

    With a grin on his face, he slowly drew the long sword from its scabbard at his waist.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.

    The tip of the sword he drew was pointing forward. But it wasn''t pointing at us. It was pointing slightly downward, so I guess it was pointing forward, toward the bandits.

    His magic power flows into the body of the sword. At the same time, the pattern on the sword began to glow with a faint light.

    However, the magic power flowing through the sword does not stay in the sword. The magic power that was released further out from the sword was perceived to be entangled in all the bandits like a thread.

    "I''ll leave you guys to your mercenaries to play with.

    "Do you think I''ll let you go?"

    They were not bandits, but mercenaries.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''ll take it.

    This is a great way to get the most out of your business.

    "Blood is fire.

    But instead of answering the question, he began to chant something.

    "Flesh is wood, life is an offering. My great God, the Firemaker, thy servant Kai Vickers begs thee. "My great god, the Firemaker, thy servant, Kai Vickers, begs thee to breathe fire into the wretched and weak."

    Magic?

    I don''t know what it is, but I''m not going to let it go off without a fight.

    "Wohl!

    "Blade of Wind!"

    I called out to him, and he responded immediately.

    The invisible blade of wind magic, activated with a single word, rushes towards the mob man who is further behind the mercenaries.

    The wind blade had little killing power, but it was fast and hard to avoid. It seemed to be the best choice to interrupt his chanting.

    But - it was a little too late.

    "Blessing of Fire."

    Immediately after he finished his last sentence, flames erupted violently.

    The momentum of the fire was equivalent to an explosion, blowing away the air in the area for a moment.

    Naturally, the wind blade was also deformed and nullified by the blast.

    "What?¡¡¡¡Hey, hey, what did you do to ......?"

    Wal was dumbfounded, staring at the scene.

    No, it''s not just Wolle. Sephy, the elves, and the werewolf tribe all had incredulous expressions on their faces.

    They are basically good people.

    That''s why they''ve never imagined it.

    For example, magic that sacrifices the lives of their friends just for their own convenience.

    I''m sure he''s an asshole. ......

    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    Or, to be more precise, they themselves were spewing out flames.

    The mercenaries had now transformed into what can only be called a humanoid form of flame.

    Touching the flames spewed out by the mercenaries, Goh and the others went up in flames one after another.

    I hurriedly untied Goh and the others and ordered them to stay back.

    Those flames are not good.

    It''s not like it''s a dead tree, it''s not going to burst into flames just because it''s been roasted by a little flame. I''m not sure what to make of this. They were supposed to be far less flammable than ordinary trees.

    But it doesn''t matter, the flames will set anything they touch on fire.

    It''s the worst match.

    "Come on!¡¡¡¡You guys!¡¡¡¡Kill the elves!¡¡¡¡Burn the forest!"

    The mob man shouted to the flaming humanoids.

    The flamers obeyed without complaint, as if they no longer had any ego or consciousness left.

    They stood up slowly and all of them turned to look at me.

    Their movements were slow, but even just being hit by them was troublesome. And you can''t avoid them without thinking. If they charged into our village, the damage would be too great.

    And if we attacked it with mistletoe, it would probably burn us.

    Some of them have metal weapons, but it would be dangerous to go towards the enemy that was burning furiously.

    "Hahahaha!¡¡¡¡Good luck against those mercenaries!"

    The mob man laughed loudly and said some words to agitate us before turning on his heel.

    Neither the elves nor the werewolf tribe had any way to stop him.

    But none of them were in a hurry.

    Oh dear, I''m afraid of trust.

    "''If you can''t, we''ll do our best, won''t we?''

    Wal said, somewhat teasingly.

    I''m afraid that I won''t be able to live up to the trust that is naturally placed in me.

    But this is as good as it gets.

    "Well, watch this.

    I extinguished all the flames of the flaming Go-kuns, the flamers, and all of their flames....

    "What?"

    The flames simply disappeared as if nothing had happened.

    I don''t know what the law is, but the flamers fell to the ground as if they had lost their strength.

    I''m not sure what the rules are, but they seem to have lost their power.

    "What did you do ......?

    It was hard to believe that the flames would go out even though he hadn''t poured water on them.

    But it''s easy, to tell the truth.

    I covered it with a ward. When the oxygen is gone, the flames will go out.

    By becoming one with the elf village, the range of my "magic detection" has expanded to a degree befitting my huge body. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    Now I can freely set upwards anywhere within a few hundred meters around the perimeter of my village.

    That''s why I just covered the flaming Go-kuns and the flamers with small "physical wards" individually.

    "What?¡¡¡¡Warding?¡¡¡¡Sanso?¡¡¡¡No, more like ...... who?"

    Apparently, I, too, was angry at the mob man''s attitude in many ways.

    I couldn''t help but speak to him in telekinesis.

    It''s a spirit. It''s the guardian of this forest and the elves.

    "What?¡¡¡¡A spirit of the forest?"

    Well, it''s not a lie.

    It''s not a problem if it''s a lie.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one.

    I''m sure you''re aware of that.¡¡¡¡You can''t run away anymore.

    "What are you talking about?¡¡¡¡I''m sure you''re not the only one.

    I''m not sure what to say.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    I don''t know if he can sense magic, but even if he could, I doubt he would have noticed. As far as I know, Sephy is the only one who can perceive what''s going on in a place he''s not paying attention to.

    The sound of something huge crawling on the ground.

    It was coming from all directions.

    A huge snake-like creature, as thick as Cephy was tall, was crawling through the trees of the forest.

    But of course, it wasn''t a snake. Its body was made up of countless thorns.

    And from a distance, they were forming a circle around the mob man.

    There was no way to escape.

    However, the mob man seems to be trying to resist in vain.

    I poured magic power into the sword in his hand. The pattern engraved on the sword body shines. The air around it flickered like a shimmer, and the next moment the sword was enveloped in purple flames.

    "The next moment, the blade was engulfed in purple flames.

    I shouted as I swung my sword in the direction of the path of retreat.

    Obviously, the distance between us was too far. However, as if tracing a sword line carved into the sky, the flames formed a huge blade and flew away.

    It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.

    However, there was no way to avoid the Go-kun 2 surrounding the mob man.

    However--

    "Damn it!"

    The flying blade of flame did not reach Go-kun 2.

    In the process, it collided with my ward that was set up to interfere with its path. It seems that while it shattered the wards, it did not have the power to penetrate them.

    "What?

    He was not so dumb as to let his guard down, even though he was swearing.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    The blow struck the ground with such force that it caused the earth to shake and scatter as if it were about to explode.

    The shadow that stood up was huge, over three meters tall. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    "I''m not sure what to make of it.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    But that''s not a sign of comfort, apparently.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    "Oh, you lowlifes. ......!¡¡¡¡You''ve got to be kidding me. ......!

    The magic power that he contains is flowing into the sword in his right hand at a tremendous rate.

    " I''m going to kill all of you ......!"

 CH 32

    Chapter 32-: Flame Demon

    The colour of the blaze is orange.

    The same colour as the flamers.

    But he was not chanting.

    A chantless flame?¡¡¡¡Is it just magic?

    I don''t know what the logic is, but I do know that it''s a bad idea to leave it alone.

    Plus - now he started chanting.

    "Blood is fire!¡¡¡¡The flesh is firewood!¡¡¡¡Bones hold the flame high!"

    To interrupt his strange chanting, Go-kun 1 immediately moves.

    He swung both of his wooden swords in all directions.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. Each blow is heavy and fast. I can almost hear the sound of them cutting through the sky.

    But...

    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡¡¡If you touch it...!

    His flames are out of the ordinary.

    It''s dangerous to touch it. After all, he can make even a mana torrent burst into flames in an instant.

    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.

    It''s not because he''s trying to avoid being interrupted in his chanting. Some of them are defending themselves with burning swords, and some of them are definitely catching his body.

    Despite being touched by his flames, Goh''s wooden sword does not burst into flames.

    You can see that every time you touch the flames, every time you get close to him, you can see a lot of steam coming out of his body.

    So that''s it!¡¡¡¡You''re number three!

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but I think it''s a good idea.

    If you check carefully, you will see that there is thornless ivy mixed in with the thorns. It''s Goh-kun No. 3.

    Gou-kun No. 3 can use water magic, though only a little. It''s not powerful enough to be used as an attack, but it should be enough to keep Goh-kun''s whole body wet with water.

    I wasn''t the only one who noticed that.

    I was not the only one who noticed this. Worf shouted, pointing the tip of his large sword-shaped Mistartin at Go-kun 1.

    "Water to the guardian!¡¡¡¡Water!"

    He chanted the key word in the key language and made the mistletoe produce water.

    As with Gokun No. 3, it is not powerful enough to be used as an attack. But it can still produce a small amount of water, and most importantly--

    ""Water!

    If there are enough of them, they can produce a large amount of water.

    It''s not possible to manipulate magic power as delicately as No. 3 to generate water directly on the surface of Goh''s body, but the water generated from the tips of each mistletoe flies like rain pellets.

    As expected, if it is wet with a large amount of water, it doesn''t seem to have the firepower to ignite in an instant.

    Gokun No. 1''s tremendous barrage never ceases for even a moment.

    But it didn''t stop him from chanting.

    "I''m not going to be able to stop it.¡¡¡¡Destroy, destroy my enemy!

    As the chanting progressed, the flames that enveloped his entire body grew more intense.

    The colour of the fire is changing darker and darker.

    "My great God, the Firemaker!¡¡¡¡Kai Vickers, of whom you are a part, prays for you!¡¡¡¡Give me your blessing!

    Purple flames.

    I''m sure you''ve heard of it.

    But the heat radiating out to the surrounding area increases dramatically.

    I''m not sure what to do. The supply of water is not keeping up.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    I hurriedly used my water magic too.

    A huge water ball with a diameter of three meters appears above his and Gou''s heads.

    Falling. Evaporation. A large amount of steam is swept up by the updraft created by the flames.

    Seeing this, Worf gives further instructions to the people around. He decides that it''s better to leave it to me and No. 3 than to create the water ourselves.

    "Reinforcements for the guardian!¡¡¡¡Weakening for that guy!¡¡¡¡Strength!¡¡¡¡Waken!"

    "''Strength!

    "Strength!" "Weakness!"

    Strengthening and weakening magic flew one after another from Mistoltine.

    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation.

    But it was only for a moment.

    "The torch of life burns!¡¡¡¡Grace of Firemaker!!!"

    At the moment the mob man shouted, the flames burst into flames around him.

    The mob man shouted, and a blast of flame erupted around him. The Go-kun facing him was blown several meters away, and a particularly strong light was emitted.

    My vision was slightly blocked for a moment, and when I turned my eyes again, I saw a strange presence standing there.

    The flames that had been burning so brightly had died down.

    The flames that had burned so brightly had died down, but that did not mean that they had lost their momentum.

    The heat radiating from it was painfully strong, but it was not a flame that burned uncontrollably. It''s a flame that is completely controlled.

    It had an almost perfect human shape.

    But it had no eyes, no mouth, no nose, no hair.

    It was just a flimsy caricature of a poorly made person.

    His entire body was made up of purple flames, and only the surface of his body flickered slightly.

    Even the flames that cover the long sword in his right hand are silent.

    However, the magic power inside her has increased by an order of magnitude. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    A man in the form of a flaming humanoid - a figure that should now be described as a fiery demon - uttered a voice.

    It was not a physical voice.

    Even the organ that produces the voice may no longer exist.

    Telekinesis.

    He says it quietly in a squeaky voice.

    However, it was filled with fierce rage.

    "What?

    Gokun No. 1 moves.

    The blow swung down in an overzealous manner definitely caught the Fiery Fiend.

    But it passed through the demon''s body without any resistance. He didn''t even show any pretence of avoiding it.

    He stored the wooden sword in his right hand in his arm and held the mistletoe in his left hand with both hands. The body of the sword was covered with Mistaltine''s own magical water - but from the blow he had just delivered, it would not be of much use.

    I covered the Fiends with a ward.

    I wondered if I could put out his flames as I had put out the flames of the flamers.

    A physical ward of the maximum strength I could use.

    I suspended all of my current skills and magic, and focused solely on trapping him.

    But...

    "Nidomo Sandmo...... Kikkabaaaaaak!!!

    I flash my purple flame sword.

    I''m going to redraw the wards.

    Warding. Warding. Warding. Warding. Warding. I''ll put the wards back up.

    I''ll be back.¡¡¡¡It''s so annoying!

    But each time he does, he easily breaks through the wards.

    This is just stalling for time. I''m not sure what to do, but I can''t stop.

    The Goh-kuns standing in line were going up in flames. Gokun No. 1 struggles to avoid the flames and uses his water-covered mistletoe to strike the flying pieces of flame and reduce the damage. The flames spread to the thorny No. 2, and No. 3 creates water to extinguish the flames, but it''s not as if he''s able to deal with the situation around him, which is going up in flames one after another.

    It''s no good.

    I no longer have enough time to extinguish the flames around me.

    I knew that if I let him go, the damage would be enormous at that moment.

    However - that would not allow me to finish my preparations any time soon.

    But I can''t stop myself from putting up the wards now.

    But still, his ability was beyond my expectations.

    This is absurd.

    It''s so absurdly powerful that it doesn''t matter if he''s a human or an elf.

    The only thing I could do was to stop them, and it was obvious that I was going to end up like this.

    Just when my consciousness was about to boil over with frustration...

    "Genie-sama, you can count on us sometimes, right?"

    "What?

    Wal, Laurel, the elves.

    "I''m afraid we''ll end up as nothing more than a pawn in a game but I''m sure we''ll be able to buy us some time.

    The wolf and the werewolf tribes stepped forward.

    If you take a hit, you will definitely die.

    So I tried to stop them.

    "It''s okay."

    The one who said that was Sephy.

    I saw them off with a serious look in their eyes as they stepped forward.

    That was the first time I truly understood.

    For Sephy, they were not just people to be protected, but also comrades who fought together with me.

    "Come on, Laurel.

    "Don''t order me around, Wal."

    Wal and Laurel held out their hands, talking lightly. The rest of the elves followed suit.

 CH 33

    Chapter 33-: Runes

    The mercenaries, the aggressors, were destroyed.

    Fortunately, there was no human harm here.

    Some of the mass-produced Go-kuns on the periphery of the village were burned up and became unregenerate, but the damage was only minor. I was a little horrified to think that I would not have listened to Sephy''s advice.

    If Sephy hadn''t been there, she might have missed the mob man.

    I''m not sure if I''d have been able to get away with it if I hadn''t been there.

    On the contrary, that might have been a profound move that would have cost him his own life.

    After all, the corpse of the mob guy had burned up to the point where not a bone was left.

    I have a lot of thoughts on the matter, but for now, let''s just be happy that everyone was safe.

    Incidentally, the bodies of the mercenaries were not collected to build graves, but were returned to the earth by Goh''s "Energy Drain".

    This was not because we hated them at all.

    It''s simply because elves and werewolves don''t have the custom of making graves.

    They don''t cremate or make coffins to bury their dead. For example, if you are an elf, you are buried in the roots of the great tree that protects your village.

    So, from their point of view, returning them to the earth by Goh and the others is a respectful way of burying them.

    Anyway.

    We came back to the village from the forest around the perimeter of the village where the battle had taken place.

    In the square where the sacred tree, my main body (the whole village is me now), is located.

    I had already returned the bodies of the mercenaries to the earth, but I had collected their belongings as spoils of war. They were being brought to the square.

    The leather armour that the mercenaries had worn was burned and useless, but many of the metal weapons were still intact. The coins they were carrying were probably the main spoils of war.

    From the perspective of the elven village, the only use for these items was as metal resources.

    However, there were two kinds of items that were particularly valuable.

    One was three backpacks with a lot of large metal fittings.

    Each of the metal fittings had a strange pattern - or rather, something that looked like a letter - engraved on it with great precision. Not only that, but the leather that made up the bags themselves had countless similar inscriptions in some kind of dye or pigment.

    When I checked the inside of the bag, I was surprised to find that it was filled with more items than it looked and weighed when carried.

    After a little investigation, it seemed that the space inside was expanded and the weight of the items inside did not affect the outside.

    According to the elder, it might be a magic tool that the human race calls a "magic bag.

    Inside this magic bag was a large amount of water and food, as well as demon materials and magic stones that the mercenaries seemed to have hunted along the way.

    Of course, we were grateful for these items and decided to make use of them.

    The other item was a long sword that the mob man was carrying.

    The basic shape of the long sword was unremarkable, but on the blade were the same strange inscriptions that were drawn on the magig bag, only more intricate.

    When magic power was applied, the letters would glow dimly, and the sword body would heat up, and then purple flames would appear and cover the sword body.

    This is also a kind of magic tool, and it should be called a magic sword.

    It seems that the inscriptions on both the magic bag and the sword play an important role.

    The elders seemed to know what they were.

    "These are runes. ...... These are magical runes that were once created by a god named Odin.

    Runes. Odin.

    When I heard the word, a vague knowledge came to mind.

    But there''s something that doesn''t quite add up.

    I had a vague idea of what runes looked like, but the image and the words on the sword seemed to be completely different.

    The runes in my knowledge were much simpler than the ones on the sword itself.

    But the runes in front of me were a little more complicated than that.

    The runes in front of me were a little more complex than that. "No, ......, that''s kanji, isn''t it?

    The characters were complex and distinctive, as if they were written with a brush.

    What came to mind as I looked at it was my knowledge of the Chinese character.

    Perhaps the language I had used before was one that used these characters.

    A quick check of the inscriptions on the sword''s body revealed several kanji characters that I could understand, including "flame," "heat," "funeral," "god," "dedication," "give," "take," and "life.

    "I''ve never heard of .......¡¡¡¡I''ve never heard of ......."

    But apparently the elder didn''t know the name Kanji.

    "I''ve been around since before Ragnarok, so I know what it is, but I''m pretty sure it''s called runes.¡¡¡¡I''ve been alive long before Ragnarok, and I know that these should be called runes, because that''s what the old gods themselves called them.

    "Ragnarok?

    I''ve heard of that too.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    "Ragnarok is a war of the gods that took place a few hundred years ago. It was a battle so great that every single one of the old gods perished along with the old civilization. ......"

    I think it''s great that you''re experiencing something that happened hundreds of years ago.

    "I thought that Ragnarok had killed off these runes and the technology of rune magic using them, but it seems that the human race has revived them. ......

    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡¡¡I''m not sure what to do. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.¡¡¡¡I''m not sure if you can write runes or not?

    "No, you can tell it''s runes by looking at the distinctive characters, but you can''t read or write them. This is not a very good technique to begin with. In any case, it consumes too much magic element.

    "Magical elements?¡¡¡¡You can''t read or write.

    "Magic and rune magic are two different technologies.

    The elder continued his explanation.

    I''m not sure what to make of that.

    Without going into too much detail, rune magic amplifies the power of magic by absorbing the magical elements in the air. However, this is inefficient and consumes a large amount of magical elements, more than the effect of the magic.

    "If you use it too much, the forest will wither. So it''s a technique that we elves don''t need.

    With a stern look on his face, the elder assured me.

    It seems that rune magic is a technology that has disadvantages that elves cannot ignore.

    But looking back at the battle with the mob guy, it was certainly a powerful technique. I don''t think rune magic is the whole of his strength, but if I''m going to go up against a human race, I want to have a way to counter them.

    Hopefully, by examining this sword, we can find that. ......

    -- or something, so much for thinking about future concerns.

    I''m at my limit.

    What''s the limit? It''s because of the text that has been displayed in my field of vision since a while ago.

    I''ve been holding back since the end of the battle, but I''m nearing my limit of enduring the feeling that I''m about to burst from the inside out, not from the leaking .......

    You have reached the maximum level.

    You have met the evolution requirements. Do you want to evolve?

    Yes/No.

 CH 34

    Chapter 34-: Evolution 2nd

    At last, the time for a second evolution has come.

    There was no reason to refuse the evolution.

    Therefore, I''m sure I''ll choose "Yes", but before I do, let''s check my current status.

    Level] 50 / 50

    Life Force] 1455/1455

    Magic power] 1848/1848

    Skills] "Photosynthesis", "Magic Sense", "Energy Drain", "Underground Stem Generation", "Seed Generation", "Vein Improvement", "Mutation", "Possession", "Warding".

    Attribute] Earth, Water

    Title] "Sage", "Friend of the High Elves", "Guardian Tree of the Elven Village", "Popular", "Master Weapon Maker", "Friend of the Spirits

    [Divinity] 214

    Title: "Friend of Spirits".

    You have made a friendly acquaintance with a genie. If you treat them with sincerity, it will be easier to gain the favour of other spirits. Also, if you wish, you may find a spirit who will lend you their power. Whether or not they will become contract spirits depends on your efforts.

    The effect is an increase in sensitivity from spirits.

    The title "Friend of the Spirits" was obtained when I was assimilated by the Great Trees of my village.

    It''s not exactly the same as the benefits of this title, but the power of the micro-spirits is actually still being lent to me.

    This is because, although the values of the statuses [life force] and [magic power] did not change when I was assimilated into the big tree, in effect, I am still receiving these energies from the big trees.

    By passing through me, they can store the energy they obtain through photosynthesis and other processes as underground stems.

    It''s a habit of mine to stockpile large amounts of underground stems, so it''s no surprise that I can handle more energy than my status of [life force] and [magic power].

    "Sephy!¡¡¡¡Everyone!¡¡¡¡I''m going to evolve now, so back off a bit!

    I then instructed those gathered in the square to do so.

    The whole village is gathered here, so the square is in a bit of a festive mood right now.

    I still don''t know how I''m going to change as I evolve, but I can''t deny the possibility that I might suddenly become huge. It might be dangerous to get caught up in it.

    "Whoa~!¡¡¡¡Yug!¡¡¡¡You''re evolving!"

    "Oh, well, congratulations!"

    "We just made this advance, and now we''re going to evolve? Huh.

    Sephy, the elders, Wal, and the rest of the inhabitants look up at my body and start to buzz.

    Picking up on what each of them had to say, it seemed that they hadn''t had many chances to actually witness the phenomenon of "evolution" and were excited to see something so rare.

    I don''t mind being the centre of attention, but now is not the time.

    It''s not a good time.

    "Yes!"

    Sephy and the others nodded loosely and started to move away from me.

    This is the first time I''ve been able to focus on the screen in the centre of my vision.

    There, as in the past, were a series of words.

    It was the same as before: "Evolution has been selected.

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.

    You have been confirmed to possess [Divinity Value].

    If you are a member of a group that has a lot of members, you may be able to get a new member.

    You have confirmed your [Title].

    You have met the special evolution requirements.

    You can evolve into Elemental Wiseman by possessing "Wise Man" and "Friend of the Spirit".

    It has been confirmed that you possess the [Divinity Value].

    You can evolve to Elemental Wiseman by consuming 100 [Divinity Value].

    You have confirmed that you possess the [Title].

    You have met the special evolution requirements.

    You can evolve into Forest Garter by possessing the "Friends of the High Elves" and "Guardian Spirit Tree of the Elven Village" titles.

    You can evolve into a Forest Garter by possessing the [Divinity Value].

    If you''re looking for a way to make the most of your time in the game, you''ll want to take a look at the game''s website.

    Three evolutionary destinations are presented.

    Is it because they are already special evolutions?

    This time, all the branches seem to be special evolutions. In addition, the same is true for the ability to rise in rank by consuming [divinity value].

    And like before, I can roughly understand which evolution will result in what. This is different from the knowledge of the "previous me," and is probably information that was given to me for selection.

    I''ll try to explain each of them as best I can.

    "The Spirit Tree Fairy Torrent is a legitimate evolution of the Mana Torrent.

    The main body of the tree is not enhanced much, but the incarnation as a fairy is created and can act freely. The magic and magical powers will probably be enhanced as well.

    The "Elemental Wiseman" will completely lose its material body and become a spirit.

    In addition, its attributes will be limited to the earth attribute, and it will only be able to use "plant magic," but its power will be enhanced tremendously. It is like a spirit that controls a part of nature, and although it lacks the ability to handle a wide range of things, it has the highest ability to attack with magic.

    "The Forest Garter has very little enhancement when it has just evolved.

    However, it has a skill called "Assimilation," which allows it to assimilate with other trees and grow into a giant, just like I assimilated with a giant tree. It would be possible for me to turn an entire forest into myself.

    As long as I had time, I could get really strong.

    But I''m not going to choose any of these.

    Because the sentence still continues.

    I''ve confirmed the [title] "Friend of the High Elves," "Guardian Spirit Tree of the Elven Forest," and "Friend of the Spirits.

    Special mutation of entity confirmed.

    Assimilation of spirits has been confirmed.

    Confirmed possession of [Divinity Value].

    By consuming [Divinity Value] "100", you can evolve into a special evolution (Elemental Forest) and rise in rank.

    This is the destination with the most difficult conditions for special evolution.

    This is the destination with the most difficult conditions for special evolution, and its abilities are also the highest in proportion to the difficulty of the conditions.

    In addition, it doesn''t have to worry about losing its substance like the Elemental Wiseman.

    Then there''s no need to hesitate.

    I choose the Elemental Forest as my evolutionary destination.

    Then the screen asked, "Do you want to consume [Divinity Value]?¡¡¡¡Of course, I selected "Yes".

    Instantly...

    "Oooohhhh!

    The evolution began, and the entire Elven Village began to ring.

 CH 35

    Chapter 35-: I was sucked

    Not only myself, but also all of the large trees in the elven villages connected underground began to sing.

    I felt a sense of power welling up from the depths of my body, a sense that I was being transformed.

    But it''s not an unpleasant feeling.

    It''s as if the grade of my existence is going up several notches, and it even gives me a sense of omnipotence.

    I''m not sure what to do.

    It will consume 50 [divinity value] to evolve and rise in rank.

    --What?

    If I had both eyes, I would be in a state of "dotting".

    The text that suddenly appeared in the centre of my vision blew away any sense of omnipotence I had felt.

    The reason is that I understood who the [divinity value] displayed and consumed in the text belonged to.

    I felt as if something inside me was slipping away - or rather, being sucked away.

    And it didn''t just happen once.

    It was more than once.

    It will consume 50 [divinity value] to evolve and rise in rank.

    "[Unique Name] ''--'' has interfered.

    You have insufficient [Divinity Value].

    There is a [Title] that can be redeemed, but since it does not meet the standard value, the redemption has been rejected.

    The evolution of [Unique Name] "--" has been put on hold.

    The evolution and ascension of [Proper Name] and [Proper Name] will commence.

    --Whoa, whoa, whoa!¡¡¡¡What the hell is that?

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    And what''s more, I can''t even reject it!

    To be honest, I was in a huge hurry, but the [Divinity Value] had already been consumed.

    Everything was slow and my evolution was going on as if nothing had happened.

    In addition, the sentence still continues at this point.

    I''m not sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing, but it''s a good thing.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    No, ......, ......, can we do that later?

    I''m in the middle of an evolutionary process!

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea.

    I''m going to put the naming of my family members on hold.

    There is no need to input thoughts when setting the name.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that works for you.

    ...... Ah, yes.

    I''m baffled by the unexpected response.

    Who are you?¡¡¡¡I''m not sure.

    No, I mean, what is it?

    What is it?

    Despite my confusion, the evolution proceeds.

    All the large trees in the village slowly grew in size, and the wall of thorns surrounding the perimeter grew in height and thickness.

    The tree that had been my main body, the Mana Torrent, grew thicker and thicker, higher and higher, until it was larger than any other tree in the village. Each leaf that flourishes on the tips of its branches takes on a strange lustre.

    The whole village is filled with sparkling particles of light, and the marimo hanging everywhere shine more intensely than usual.

    --I don''t know why!

    Marimo has nothing to do with it.

    The evolution was complete before I could even think about it.

    There''s not much change to look at.

    The only thing that has changed is that everything has grown, and my main body has grown into the biggest tree in the village.

    There is also something else, and this is just the main body, but the entire tree is emitting a sparkling, divine light.

    It wasn''t an intense light, but it was a faint and mysterious light.

    "Yggoo!¡¡¡¡Are you okay?"

    At the base of the main body, Sefi was shouting while looking up.

    It''s not that I don''t need to shout upwards, because I can move my perspective anywhere in the village, but for some reason, all the inhabitants of the village were looking up at me as a giant tree.

    ''Oh, I''m fine!

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.

    "...... probably.

    It''s not like it''s a fatal problem, so it should be fine.

    It''s not a fatal problem, I think.

    I quickly checked my evolved status.

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.

    [Race] Spiritual Forest Tree, Elemental Forest

    [Level] 1 / 80

    [Life Force] 2420/2420

    [Magic power] 3991/3991

    [Skills] "Photosynthesis", "Magic Sense", "Energy Drain", "Underground Stem Generation", "Seed Generation", "Vein Improvement", "Mutation", "Warding", "Assimilation Erosion", "Spirit Incarnation", "Spirits Generation", "Spirit Cradle", "House of the Soulless Madman

    [Attribute] Earth, Water, Light

    [Title] "Sage", "Friend of the High Elves", "Guardian Spirit of the Elven Village", "Popular", "Master Weapon Maker", "Friend of the Spirits

    [Divine Value] 14

    [Skill] "Assimilation Erosion".

    A part of yourself touches the target. The target is a plant. The target is a plant that does not have a high level of consciousness or ego. If the above conditions are met, you can make the plant a part of you and assimilate it. However, if you expand yourself without limits, you must take into account the possibility of losing sight of yourself.

    You can assimilate any plant you come into contact with.

    This is the first time I''ve ever used this skill.

    You can share your life force and magical power to incarnate as a spirit. It is also possible to control and manipulate the incarnation if there is a retainer. If the incarnation disappears, the main body will not be affected, but the life force and magical power used to create the incarnation will be lost. The "Possession" skill has been integrated into the "Spirit Incarnation" skill.

    You can also use it to create a new body.

    You can also use it to create your own.

    You can create an alter ego that duplicates your memories and consciousness by consuming [Divinity Value] "10". It''s also a great way to get to know your fellow human beings. You can also use it to create your own unique style.

    You can use this to create a new spirit by consuming 10 of your divinity value.

    [Skill] "Spiritual Cradle".

    In your own realm, the generation and growth of spirits is accelerated. You can also force them to rise in rank and make them your dependents by sharing your [Divinity Value] with them. If the target refuses, however, it becomes invalid.

    If the target refuses, it is invalid. It is also possible to make it a family by consuming [Divinity Value].

    [Skill] "Soulless Madman''s House".

    In your own realm, you can freely store and release a puppet golem that you have created. Once stored, the golem takes form as a "warrior". For now, however, they are still limited to soulless puppets. These warriors are loyal to you and do not fear death, but without souls, they cannot display the power of an Einherjar. It is up to you to become a true Einherjar.

    You can store the golem you created in your realm, and release it at will.

    The effects of the newly acquired skills are as follows.

    Also, "light" was added to the attributes, and the title "Guardian Spirit Tree of the Elven Village" was changed to "Guardian Spirit of the Elven Village". I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.

    I''m not sure what to make of it.

    It will require a lot more verification than the previous evolution.

    There are a lot of skills that I don''t understand even after reading the explanation.

    Anyway, we have gained five new skills. With the addition of one attribute, there are many items to be verified.

    I guess we''ll have to spend some time to find out what kind of abilities they have.

    But for now, there''s one skill I''d like to try out.

    It''s called "Spirit Incarnation.

    I''m really curious to see what kind of form the incarnation will take.

    I can''t even imagine if it''s human-like or not.

    Well, you can''t get an answer if you''re worried. They say a picture is worth a thousand words.

    I decided to try activating it for now.

    "My Lord, congratulations on this evolution.

    "And it is a pleasure to meet you."

    "What?

    A voice I had never heard before rang out.

    The owner of the voice was two people.

    I''m not sure if I''d call them human women or not. Both of them had bright green hair and eyes. Both of them had bright green hair and eyes. Their skin was translucent white, and they had delicate bodies. Their skin was translucent white and their bodies were slender, but strangely they did not look weak. Perhaps it was because they wore light armour and long swords on their hips. Their faces were so neat that they could have been mistaken for elves.

    However, it was obvious at a glance that they were not human beings, much fewer elves.

    Before I knew it, they were right in front of me - floating in the air and smiling at me as if it were a matter of course.

    "We, two of the Lord''s household members, look forward to working with you for many years to come, ugh.

    He smiled mischievously and hung his head deeply.

    Of course, I had an idea, but it was so different from my previous impression that I might have been a little confused.

    Isn''t it really beautiful?

    "......What?

    Who are your sisters?

 CH 36

    Chapter 36-: My Sister

    "Ah!"

    It was Sefie who cried.

    Sephi edged to one of the two women floating in the air.

    "It''s the Spirit of Sephi''s House!"

    he said.

    And I nodded inwardly, after all.

    I expected it, so I wasn''t surprised -- no wonder.

    You''ve grown too much all of a sudden.

    "Oh, dear!"

    "It''s Sehui-chan."

    When they find Sephi under their eyes, they smile softly and go down quietly.

    Then she landed lightly on the ground in front of her.

    "It''s my first time talking to you like this, Sefie,"

    "Thank you for always giving us strength."

    I think it''s about Sephi''s "support."

    Besides magic, there is nothing less about Sephi.

    Indeed, from the perspective of those who have been "supportive," it may also be a recognition that they are being given power.

    "Hmmm!"

    Sefie lifted his chest and looked blank.

    `You''re welcome!''

    "Thank you for your continued support,"

    "We can repay Sehui from now on."

    "Don''t worry! It''s Sephi''s business!"

    Sefie turns her palm to her and says, "Oh, my God.

    I think I just wanted to say what I learned somewhere, but the two women took it at face value." I can''t do that," he shook his head.

    "Thanks to the Lord, we were able to evolve into Dryad Valkyrie, the maiden of the Tree Spirit. I think I can help Sephi and everyone from now on."

    "I think we''re pretty strong because we look like this. We haven''t played yet."

    "Oh, I''m sure. Tsuho,"

    said Sefie, nodding.

    She is a dignified beauty by her appearance, so, certainly, she does not look weak. And I think I can fly in the sky.

    But is it a "spiritual maiden"?

    Valkyrie... certainly Valkyrie-like appearance in my "knowledge."

    There are such races, aren''t there? Although they are spirits, they now seem to have substance. I guess we have to find out more and more about what they are and what abilities they have.

    Well, let alone that.

    Convinced by their strong feelings, Sephi tightened his face and told him.

    `Then I''ll name you two Saton Boy-Tie-Cho!''

    "They''re both defence commanders, Seffi."

    The appointment is likely to disrupt the chain of command.

    "That''s all right! Two tie-chos are twice as strong!"

    ''That logic is strange, but well... is it all right?''

    It''s not like you can have subordinates, it''s not like you have a strict organization.

    Do you both know that, and nothing, in particular, will stick to it?

    He bowed respectfully to Sehui with a soft smile.

    "Well, I''d be happy to accept your orders,"

    "I''ll do my best as commander of the village defence team."

    "Yes! Nice to meet you!"

    I came to the point when the conversation was concluded beautifully.

    ''No, I mean... you''re the little spirits who lived in the big tree in the village, right?''

    I''ll check just in case.

    "Yes, it was,"

    "I''ve evolved and grown-up now."

    They nodded.

    So far, it''s just as I expected.

    I''ll ask you more.

    "Do you feel like you''re a relative of mine?"

    "Yes, of course,"

    "Loyalty to the Lord."

    Yes, sir.

    As expected, the relatives who were told on the screen during evolution were also women.

    It''s not that I have a lot to say, but it''s no use saying it now. Then I want to accept the facts positively and make effective use of their power.

    Then the first thing to do is...

    "Come to think of it, you don''t have a name yet, do you?"

    I''m told to name it, and it''s inconvenient without a name.

    I should have named this place???????

    "Don''t you have a name? Then I''ll give it to you!"

    I thought, but Sefie said naturally.

    I''d like to say, "Why!?", but Sephi''s naming sense is not bad.

    Why don''t you leave it to Sehui, who has sparkling eyes? Well, if you''re a weird guy, you just have to turn it down.

    "Well, then, Mr Sephi,"

    "Goodbye!"

    ''Can you think of a name that suits them?''

    "Precisely!"

    Neither Valkyrie nor Sefie showed any sign of rejection to Sefie. Rather, she waited for Sefie to think with an expectant expression.

    "Well, then...This Spirit is Brunhild."

    pointed to Valkyrie, who had long hair and a mature appearance.

    "This Spirit is Ale!"

    I tell that to those who have short hair and have a somewhat boyish impression.

    Judging from their facial expressions, it doesn''t look bad.

    I don''t know why I named it, but I think it''s good too.

    At least it''s 100 times better than Valco and Valumi I thought. There''s no particular reason, and I really don''t know why, but I think I''ll keep my plan silent...

    ''Well... what do you think, both?''

    When I heard that

    "Yes, I really like the name you gave me."

    said Brunhild, smiling.

    "If the Lord likes, I''d like to have this name."

    said Ale, nodding.

    I have no objection, so I''ll adopt Sephi''s plan for their names.

    "Then again, Brunhild, Eil, please take good care of me from now on."

    "Nice to meet you!"

    "Yes, thank you very much,"

    "I''ll do my best."

    Brunhild nods smilingly and Ale enthusiastically.

    With the addition of two new friends, the village seemed to be bustling.

    and the elder, who was watching the progress of the story, told everyone who gathered to hear it.

    "Well... now that we''ve settled down, there are a lot of people who are tired, and I wonder if I''ll rest now."

    ''Well, as expected, there will be no more attackers today.''

    "If you come, Sehui will tell you."

    ''I''ll check around the village a little, too, so there''s no problem.''

    That''s how today''s day finally ends.

    I was very nervous because I was forced to fight an unexpected struggle by a single race, but I''m glad it ended well.

    They all seemed somewhat relieved to break up --"

    ` -- wait a minute!''

    I hurriedly stopped everyone.

    Come to think of it, I haven''t shown you my new side yet.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What happened, Spirit?"

    "Huh! Well, wait a minute."

    I laugh invincibly at Seffi and others who look back mysteriously, and I use the new power that I have evolved to gain.

    Of course, it is a skill of "spiritual incarnation."

    ''Until now there were only weeds and trees, but you''ve got a new look, haven''t you?''

    "A new figure..."

    Sefie, thoughtful, looked up at once, wondering if he had any idea.

    "No way!? Yug, are you going to change!"

    ''No, I won''t change,''

    "What is it?"

    Sefie mutters regretfully.

    But can I say the same thing when I see this?

    I activate my skills and embody myself as a spirit--!

    ''This is what I look like--!!''

    And my main body, the big tree, shone even more dazzlingly.

 CH 37

    Chapter 37-:  I Am Kawaii

    ( TL By GUST )

    Taiki, my body, shined brightly.

    At the moment, I feel my consciousness being pushed into something small and pushed out of the trunk of the big tree.

    --With a swoosh.

    Without a sound or impact, my spirit body appeared as if it were jumping out of the trunk of a large tree.

    My vision was very clear, and I could clearly see Sephy and the others below me, looking up.

    It''s not just visual. The rustling of the inhabitants, the feel of the wind caressing my body surface, the slight heat of the setting sun, the fresh smell of the trees in the forest, everything is fresh.

    It was as if the membrane that had covered my entire body had been peeled away.

    From the description of the skill, I had thought that there was no substance, but it seems that I was slightly mistaken. It was certainly not a body of flesh, but it was a body that could be called a semi-entity formed by magic power - a spirit body. Judging from the sensation, it could probably even touch things.

    And what''s most refreshing is the fact that I''m floating in the air.

    As Brunhild and Eir had just done, I was also floating in the air as a matter of course.

    Although it was unlikely that I would be able to move around at high speed, I would be able to move freely by manipulating my spirit body as if I were manipulating magic power.

    ""......""

    Looking down below, Sephy and the others still hadn''t uttered a word in surprise.

    It must be such a good-looking appearance. No, maybe I should call it beautiful.

    Well.

    Then, I should check out my new appearance for myself.

    Keeping my spirit body intact, I shifted my consciousness slightly to the trees in the village.

    If I let it go for too long, the magic power will break down and the spirit body will spread, but there is no problem if it is only for a few minutes.

    I "saw" myself through the trees in the village by recreating my vision through "magic sensing.

    It was translucent and glowing faintly.

    However, the amount of light was not so bright that it hurt my eyes. The light was not so bright that it hurt my eyes.

    The light forms the shape of my figure.

    The size of the figure was about the size that Sephy could hold in both arms.

    The shape is basically a sphere, if you can imagine it.

    Imagine a sphere with round eyes, a little nose, and a cute mouth on it. However, they are not as intricately formed as a human being. They seem to have been drawn on the surface of a sphere. A deformed face.

    I can''t remember exactly what a yuru-chara is, but I couldn''t help but exclaim.

    I can''t remember exactly what a yuru-chara is, but I couldn''t help but exclaim.

    I can''t remember exactly what a yuru-chara is, but I couldn''t help but exclaim, "A spherical yuru-chara with a skimpy design. Or a mascot of some kind.

    If I had to guess, I''d say it was the hat he was wearing.

    He wears his wide-brimmed hat at a slight angle, hiding his left eye.

    He looks as if he is a child''s doodle, as if he has lost his power.

    Haha, what the heck is ...... this?

    I was so mentally shocked that I wobbled down to the ground.

    I thought I was going to look really cool and handsome.

    I thought I was going to look really good looking and handsome, but I ended up looking like this ...... unfamiliar life form.

    This is a great way to make sure you are getting the most out of your time with your family.

    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself.

    If you want to laugh, go ahead and laugh!¡¡¡¡You can laugh at me if you want!

    You can laugh if you want!

    "Yug, you''re so cute and round!"

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.

    ............ What?¡¡¡¡You''re round and cute?

    "Lord, you look so adorable.

    "I want to hug you. I want to hug you."

    Brunhild and Eir also looked at me in Sephy''s arms and said, "I want to hug you.

    I''m not sure what to make of it. So they must be speaking from the heart.

    "............ Seriously?

    I think it would have been better to be cool than cute, but if it makes a positive impression, well, you know?

    And apparently, the reaction of the villagers was not bad either.

    The women and children are saying, "Genie-sama, you''re cute," and the men don''t seem to have any negative expressions.

    "Ho, ho, ho!¡¡¡¡Well, well, well, that''s a very genie-like and friendly appearance.

    The elder said, "Well, do you think so?

    And the elder said.

    "''Yes, I think you look very pretty.

    "I see. ...... Really? ......

    Laurel chuckled.

    "Laurel chuckles, "It''s a familiar shape, like a marimo.

    "Marimo ......?

    However, I was shocked by Wal''s statement.

    Is this what I look like, a marimo?

    I''m not sure what this has to do with me.

    Well, Wal''s comment was a little off-putting, but the feedback seemed to be generally positive.

    I mean, I haven''t seen any negative comments about my modelling. Maybe they''re just looking out for me, I don''t know.

    "Am I ...... cute?

    I asked Sephy.

    "Yes!¡¡¡¡It''s a nice size and it''s comfortable to sit on, so I like it!

    She smiled and gave me a slightly off-beat reply.

    It''s a good size and comfortable to wear.

    I''m not that unhappy about being called cute.

 CH 38

    Chapter 38-: War Maiden''s Ability

    ( TL By GUST )

    From the day after the mercenaries attacked, we decided to wait a week for other werewolves to flee before moving the village to another location.

    Usually, elves and wolves carry as much luggage as they can carry, but the big trees and Goes of the village are now members of a fine village. If possible, I don''t want to leave it behind.

    So, with the help of Sephi, we will literally "move from village to village" -- the plan.

    As for specific methods, there are many things that need to be done before then.

    There are many things like strengthening village housing, fixing furniture inside, and collecting enough water and food to move around.

    But there are times when I have to leave those things to the residents and make sure myself.

    Understanding new skills and abilities that have evolved is not an urgent task, but it will have to be done early.

    That''s why I tested and confirmed various things with Sephi.

    First of all, let''s talk about Brynhildr and Aile.

    "This is my body,"

    "Sefie''s house!"

    So Brynhildr showed me a big tree where Sefie''s house was located.

    It seems that the spirit who lived in this tree was Brynhildr.

    What bothers me is that I have a different body from my spirit. Their bodies are not simply made up of magical powers, but are well-organized in substance and quality.

    I''m going to show you how it''s coming out.

    "All right. Well, then -- ''

    said Brynhildr, jumping into the trunk of a big tree.

    as if it were the surface of the trunk, and Brynhildr''s body was swallowed.

    It was quite a shocking scene, but then it was even more shocking.

    The ripples will come back to the trunk of the big tree, which has calmed down.

    A "doll" in the shape of a Brynhildr suddenly appeared as it emerged from its centre.

    It''s definitely her figure, but the surface is covered with wood grain. It''s a doll carved from a tree.

    When the whole thing appeared from the trunk, a strong light was emitted from the doll.

    After the light went out, there was a woman who looked like a human being, dressed in light armour, and with a sword around her waist, not a wooden doll.

    "It''s like this,

    said Brynhildr, smiling.

    ''Well... I guess you''re using a part of yourself for money.''

    "You are quite right,"

    Is it closest to making a Golem with a part of yourself and manipulating it?

    Of course, I think it''s not only that, but also skills like "spiritual incarnation," and I think it''s the power of other skills that allows them to float freely.

    If it''s similar, I might be able to do it.

    Well, apart from the point of doing it.

    "And my body is over there,"

    and it was the great tree nearest to Brynhildr''s body that Aile pointed to.

    It''s close to Sephi''s house, and it''s growing fast.

    "When I''m near Sephi, I get energy."

    "Sefie is our idol."

    complimented the Brynhildr.

    Of course, Sephi''s face was full of excitement.

    "Huh!"

    Apart from that, we will continue to talk.

    Oh, by the way, I look like a spirit now. You know, it''s a round shape like a Marimo.

    It''s easy to move around, so these days, I''ve been floating around like this.

    "And what are the abilities of the Brynhildr and others ?"

    You said you became my relative, but you should know exactly what kind of power you have and how strong you are.

    "Well, our abilities --"

    Brynhildr explained it without any concealment.

    According to them, they have two unique abilities.

    One of them is the skill " Valkyrie Revelation."

    This is the ability you just showed me. He creates a dependent body from his own body and manipulates it by imitating it. However, of course, it seems that it has a different ability from the main body.

    It is said that her ability as a valkyrie is specialized for fighting.

    And this specialized ability is the second of their unique abilities.

    The skill name is "The Hunter of the Spirit."

    The capability is a combination of multiple capabilities for combat.

    the ability to fly freely.

    The ability to change weapons (the long sword at the waist seems to be able to change into any weapon you like, such as a spear or bow).

    the ability to cause fatal injuries.

    Dong-A: Is it the ability to "keep the soul of the person you killed" that is most characteristic?

    I''m not sure, but it doesn''t matter who you kill, but it seems that they can keep the souls of those who they judge to be.

    If you ask them what they will do after keeping it, they will be able to make them fight by giving them money.

    Well, we''ll have to test this ability later.

    "What can the body do?"

    When I hear that,

    "The body has inherited some of the abilities of the Lord,"

    I heard that

    It seems that the basic part of the skill is the same as mine.

    Well, there are many skills that I couldn''t take over, such as "Barrier" and "Spirit Noshuri Basket."

    "But at present, half of them are assimilated with the Lord, and I don''t think we''ll use our abilities in the body. No matter how we use our bodies, we will leave everything to the Lord."

    It seems that they can use their abilities more effectively if I use them as part of themselves than if they use themselves.

    "Maybe it''s better to treat it as an individual force."

    said Aile.

    He seemed confident in his combat capabilities.

    ''Well, then I''d like to see how long we can fight...''

    "Very well,"

    "I''ll do my best."

    Brunhild and Aile nodded triumphantly.

    The strongest demon around the village is the Tyrant Bear.

    Even Go-kun No. 1 opponent can''t escape a hard fight if he fights alone.

    I dealt with such a Tyrant bear to see the abilities of the Brynhildr...

    "Really..."

    "Wow..."

    Sefie and I were all open.

    Of course, the place is in the woods.

    He went all the way to the place where Tyrant Bear lived, and Go-kun No. 1 was also waiting as a bodyguard just in case.

    But escort may not have been necessary.

    It was a blow after all.

    After meeting Tyrant Bear, Brynhildr drew his long sword and turned it into a long spear and jumped high.

    He jumped far above the tops of the trees in the forest, from which he plunged at high speed into the Tyrant Bear under his eyes.

    He thrust his spear deep into the Tyrant Bear with the force of his fall.

    The place was behind the neck of Tyrant Bear, who had four legs, -- in human terms around the medulla oblongata, which was clearly fatal.

    The Tyrant Bear is falling down without twitching the giant drive.

    In addition to plant magic, they seem to be able to use water and wind magic, but the battle ended without confirming their magical arms.

    As expected, I asked them to look for other demons and fight for them, but the results were similar.

    In other words, the battle ended with a single blow.

    This is not only Brynhildr, but also Aile, honestly speaking, the upper limit of how strong they are is unclear.

    I had them fight using magic, but I could only understand that they were strong.

    Manipulate plants and restrain demons with ivy. Cover your face with a water ball and drown. If you cut the vital part accurately with the blade of the wind, it will be fatal and the devil will be silent...

    Yup.

    I''m sure.

    "What do you think, Lord?"

    "I tried my best."

    After the battle, the Brynhildr said,

    The face was somewhat lustrous and flushed, whether it had improved blood circulation (and not sure if it was bleeding) or for another reason.

    "Yes, I think it''s all right."

    I can''t say I didn''t know what was going on, mainly in order to maintain the minimum dignity.

    I had no choice but to reply so.

    While nodding satisfactorily, they express a little dissatisfaction, saying, "However."

    "Maybe it''s because he''s a demon after all, but he didn''t have a good soul."

    "I wanted to collect a lot, but it''s too bad."

    ...it''s dangerous.

    No, I''m glad you''re not dissatisfied with me.

 CH 39

    Chapter 39-: Confirmation

    ( TL By GUST )

    Verification of skills etc. will continue.

    However, I''m going to just let go of the skills that aren''t special.

    Of the newly acquired skills, perhaps the ones that are unique to the race, or the ones that have been gained by becoming the current race, are "assimilation erosion," "spirit incarnation," and "spirit generation."

    First of all, about these skills.

    "Assimilation erosion" was a literal ability-but.

    I wondered if the same thing would happen when I was assimilated with the big trees in the village, but there was a slight difference.

    The condition is that the opponent who can be assimilated with this skill is a plant that does not have "high consciousness, ego". The Taikis in the village already had micro-spirits, and they were not the target of this skill.

    Instead, I tried assimilating it with some of the trees in the forest.

    Then, the assimilated tree was transformed into another existence.

    This is natural because it became a part of me. But it wasn''t the only thing.

    When I tried to "separate" the assimilated tree and then possess the spirit body to check the status, there was a clear change.

    How, the separated tree race was transformed into something called "elemental torrents".

    It was undergoing an irreversible change from just a tree to an elemental torrent.

    Well, as expected, the value of the status was considerably reduced, the skill was also reduced, and I had only the basic ones. There is only one attribute, the light attribute, and the strength that can be inferred from the status is equivalent to that of a single tree.

    However, if this is the case, it may be possible to increase the strength without enlarging one''s body too much.

    In the [Explanation] of the skill, it was written that if you spread yourself too much, you will lose sight of yourself, and it seemed dangerous to use "assimilation erosion" carelessly at random, and I If the change continues even after disconnecting from, there may be some use.

    Rather, the separated elemental torrents seem to recognize me as a superior, and I could command them like Go-kun, so it should definitely be a force.

    Now.

    Next, about "spirit incarnation".

    This is a skill that can create a spirit body that divides its own [life force] and [magical power].

    You can move around freely as a spirit body, so now I spend a lot of time in Marimo as a spirit body.

    But of course, this is not the only skill ability. The real value is elsewhere.

    It is the same as the "possessed" skill that you can possess and manipulate with a spirit body in Yorishiro, but if you possess with a spirit body, there are things that are added to the status of Yorishiro unlike the "possessed" skill.

    In the case of the "possession" skill, you can only wield the power of the surrogate being.

    However, if possessed by a spirit body, the status possessed by the spirit body will be added to the status of Yorishiro.

    For example, if a spirit body is created by giving [life force] and [magic power] of "100" each, [life force] and [magic power] are added by "100" to the status of possessed Yorishiro.

    Of course, not only that, but while possessing, all the attributes that my body has and the effect of [Title] are also added.

    If I possess something and fight, I think this will be a great help.

    Next, about "Bunrei Generation".

    It is a skill that can create an existence like your own alter ego by consuming [divinity value].

    However, there is no substance and only the spirit exists, and maintenance of existence requires a substitute.

    I don''t know how to use it unless I actually use it, but it consumes a precious [divinity value]. Probably a useful skill.

    However, even though it is "10", it consumes [divinity value], so I am refraining from using it now.

    It was a skill that could not be used casually.

    Next is the attribute that has increased, but this is the "light attribute" that has increased.

    There are only two types of magic that can be used with the light attribute: "light magic" and "holy magic".

    As I will explain now, apparently there are six attributes, earth, water, fire, wind, light, and darkness, and there are three basic attributes for each attribute: earth, water, fire, and wind. There are two magics, and it seems that there are two magics for light and darkness.

    And it seems that there is a special attribute called "chaos attribute" which is a mixture of light and darkness, but even the elders have never met the user of "chaos attribute", and the details are unknown.

    Returning to the story, just because there are only two magic of light and darkness does not mean that they are inferior to the other attributes.

    Rather, the opposite is true, and the light and dark attributes are called higher-level attributes, which are more powerful than the other four attributes.

    so.

    I got that powerful light attribute, but which magic was more suitable, "light magic" or "holy magic"?

    As a result of actually using it while receiving the elder''s hand (although he explained it by mouth from the side), it turned out that both are suitable.

    "Light magic" is the magic that creates and manipulates light as it is.

    "Holy magic" is said to be magic for healing, blessing, and forming barriers, in addition to purifying undead and curses. Many of them are affected by the life magic of water attributes.

    Fortunately, both were suitable, so with some training, you will be able to do various things.

    But now, it''s just a cute way to collect sunlight and promote photosynthesis.

    Well, that''s all about the skills and attributes that are unique to the "Elemental Forest" race.

    There are two skills that I have acquired, probably by raising the rank-the rank "Spirit Moriki".

    The skills are "Soulless Berserker Nokan" and "Soulless Berserker Nokan".

    However, I don''t have much explanation about "Spirit Noshuri Basket".

    It seems to have the effect of promoting the growth of spirits and the generation of new spirits, but this is not something that can be confirmed immediately.

    In addition, I think he has this kind of ability, but he also has Sefie.

    So it may be difficult to realize the effect of the ability.

    After that, the ability to evolve and raise the rank of other spirits by transferring the [divinity value] and to make it a genus.

    It seems that this can create an existence like Brynhildr or Aile, but in the first place, it can not be tried because [divinity value] is insufficient.

    It took "50" [divinity value] to evolve them.

    This is also an ability that is unlikely to be easy to use, but it seems to be a powerful trump card in case of emergency.

    And the last skill-about "Soulless Berserker Nokan".

    This skill, of all the abilities I''ve gained in this evolution, may have been the most powerful when it comes to fighting.

    Hundreds of mass-produced Go-kuns growing around the village.

    I tried to "store" it, but it turned into a completely combat-specific appearance and ability.

 CH 40

    Chapter 40-: Berserker Scary

    (TL By GUST)

    The commentary on the skill "Soulless Berserker Nokan" stated that "you can store and release your own dolls in your own territory."

    What does this "your own realm" mean?

    After a lot of experimentation, it turned out that this was a condition that some of me was touching.

    The golem I created could be "stored" by touching it.

    However, I don''t know where it was stored.

    I''m not sure.

    There is no choice but to express it as a mysterious space-time. No, really.

    I tried to "store" one of the mass-produced Go-kun. At this time, I touched my roots.

    It looked like I was sucked into my roots with the onomatopoeia of "Nyurun".

    I don''t know where the sucked Go''s mass disappeared. I''m not sure.

    It''s really a mystery because the roots you inhale don''t get thicker.

    And I took out the mass-produced Go who sucked in again-that is, when I "released" it, it had changed to status rather than appearance.

    "looks strong!"

    "It looks strong, but what does this look like ..."

    This is the first voice of Sefie and me who saw the berserker, the mass-produced Go who was actually released.

    By the way, you can release any part of my body, but this time I took it out of my body in the village square.

    A rippling flicker occurred on my trunk, which is now a magnificent giant tree, and a berserker appeared as if it emerged from its centre.

    Its appearance is, in a word, "whole body armour".

    The colour of the armour is glossy black, but if you look closely, you can see the wood grain pattern. Maybe it was because Go of Wood Golem was the basis.

    However, the shape is sharp in some places, and he has a slightly forward-bent posture as if he is about to attack at any moment, and I get a terrible impression.

    In the right hand of such a berserker, a large sword (which seems to be made of wood), which was also glossy black, was held, and I felt an intimidating feeling as if I was involuntarily holding it.

    What''s more, he''s leaning forward-or rather, he''s stooping, but he''s probably over two meters tall.

    The atmosphere is generally suitable for the name "Berserker", but it looks like I would call it a dark knight or a ghost knight.

    Honestly, don''t you think?

    "Why does it look so evil ..."

    "Eh? Cool?"

    Says Sefie tilting her head.

    "I''ve been thinking for a long time, but Sephi''s sense of" coolness "is a little strange, isn''t it?

    "That''s not the case. Sefie''s cancer was amazing, and Laurel was swaying."

    Maybe it just noticed Sephi.

    Laurel is a caring person.

    Well, Sefie''s aesthetic eye wasn''t right, so I decided to try to see if I could check the status of the Berserker.

    It is possible to possess an ego-free existence, or even if it has an ego, with the consent of the other party.

    If you possess it, you can check the status of the possessed object.

    I wondered if the berserker had an ego, but as the skill [Explanation] said, "There is no soul," it seems that there is no ego, and I was able to possess it.

    By the way, the spirit body can touch things, but if you feel like it, you can also permeate substances.

    Therefore, if you dive into the body of Yorishiro so that it is transparent, you can possess it as it is.

    "HM¡­¡­"

    Then, possessed by the berserker, I immediately confirmed the status.

    In addition, the status is displayed with various additions due to possession by the spirit body, but this is the pure status of the berserker who pulled out the difference.

    [Unique name] None

    [Race] Soulless tree doll Berserker

    [Level] None

    [Vitality] 1000/1000

    [Magic power] 500/500

    [Skill] "Berserk''s passion" "Life detection" "Storage and reproduction"

    [Attribute] Ground

    [Title] None

    [Divinity value] None (dedicated to the owner of the building)

    [Skill] "Berserk''s passion"

    [Explanation] Continues to consume [Vitality] and [Magic Power], but instead increases physical ability explosively. But you have to be prepared. Once activated, it turns into an irrational beast, and no matter how much you hurt, it won''t stop until you''ve driven out all the enemies, and you can''t do anything other than defeating them.

    [Effect] Consume [Vitality] and [Magic Power], and greatly increase physical ability.

    [Skill] "Life detection"

    [Explanation] Understand the existence of living people. Its detection range is wide, and it develops in a spherical shape centred on itself.

    [Effect] Grasp the existence of a living person.

    [Skill] "Stored playback"

    [Explanation] No matter how much damage is done, it will be regenerated by being stored in the "Soulless Berserker Nokan". However, regeneration requires the magical power of the main building, and the magical power consumed and the time for regeneration vary depending on the degree of damage.

    [Effect] Reproduced by being stored in "Soulless Berserker Nokan".

    The confirmed status was like this.

    It''s a pretty characteristic status.

    Above all, it is surprising that there is no [level].

    Does that mean that there is no strengthening by levelling up and no evolution? However, if you read the [Commentary] of "Soulless Berserker Nokan", there must be some way to strengthen it. I don''t know exactly what it is.

    Also, [attributes] and [skills] have changed considerably.

    My skills have decreased considerably, and there are only three.

    Among them, the skill called "life detection", but considering the name of Berserker, it seems to be disturbing. Why do you have such skills?

    The [divinity value] is "none", but it is also written that it is "dedicated to the lord of the mansion".

    Perhaps the [divinity value] they got is the owner of the mansion-that is, maybe dedicated to me.

    Only [Vitality] and [Magic Power] have increased compared to the original mass-produced Go-kun, but at first glance, the status is so simple that it seems that it has been weakened overall.

    If it''s really weakened, there''s no merit in making Go-kun a berserker ...

    "Yug"

    "What happened?

    Sefie called me with a crisp look.

    "You should quickly blame the new Go-kun."

    "I agree with that, but now."

    Could you at least hide your excited face?

    "Sefie looks good"

    "Yes"

    "Maybe this Go-kun"

    "what do you want"

    "Make a real thing"

    "The visual is completely a monster."

    I hate that kind of subordinate.

    Well, I''m sure Sephi is joking.

    What is it that eats monsters? I don''t speak.

    Anyway, it doesn''t start without examining the performance of Berserker.

    Not because Sefie urged us, we took Walnut and Go No. 1, who had been training in the square as usual, to an escort and headed out of the village to look for monsters.

    The beautiful daytime sunlight shined through the treetops, and the soft breeze blew through the forest, which was incredibly quiet with a large number of monsters.

    "... Uwa"

    "¡­¡­scary"

    In the sight in front of me, Wol and I suddenly let out a voice.

    Not long ago, there were certainly a lot of monsters around.

    A little away from the village, there is a place where the freshwater flowing from the sacred mountain worship becomes a river. It seems that dozens of goblins were nesting in the riverbank that was opened up a little.

    Many poor house-like things were made by combining tree branches, grass, animal bones, and skins.

    Such a goblin nest was now in a state of destruction without a shadow to see.

    It all started when I came across a goblin in the forest.

    Naturally, I tried to fight the berserker, trying not to lose to the goblin opponent.

    It seems that Berserkers will automatically activate their skills when it comes to battle. Of course, it is "Berserk''s passion".

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D !!!"

    He gave an indescribable scream.

    I couldn''t afford to say something like that.

    "Kiai, amazing"

    Sefie was muttering, but it wasn''t a spirit or such a "moderate" thing.

    It would be more appropriate to express anger, hatred, or a murderous scream that makes you forget about yourself.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Somehow, that spirit, I ¡¯m scared.¡±

    "No, even if I tell you"

    Wol and I were already pulling.

    "No, the spirit made it, right?"

    "that''s right, but. No ... even if I tell you ... "

    Am I wrong?

    No, I''m not bad (I want to believe).

    The berserker is taking action even while discussing such a feeling of escapism.

    A goblin who was frightened by a terrible scream from the front.

    He headed for such a goblin and sprinted like a beast. Its upper body is leaning forward as if it would reach the ground, reminiscent of a beast attacking its prey.

    It was eaten up in a blink of an eye, such as a distance of only 10 steps.

    The berserker, who sprints in a black shadow, slams a black sword with the same momentum.

    There was a loud noise as if a rock had been thrown into the surface of the water.

    The goblins are dead. The death was not shown to a good boy.

    "Tsuoi (confidence)"

    Sefie whispered with a cold sweat and a warrior-like expression in front of a terrible handiwork.

    On the other hand, I and Wol were frozen without words.

    Tsuoi (confidence).

    However, it is a don pull.

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D"

    The berserker began to look around, as if he was no longer interested in goblins.

    That line of sight (where humans would have eyes) stops at one point.

    I was hung up and looked at it, but there was only a forest there and I couldn''t see the monsters.

    As I realized later, once the battle was over and he was able to use his skills, he probably was searching for the existence of goblins in "Life Detect". It seems that he is judging the goblins as enemies because he is the opponent who fought now.

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D !!!"

    Yell again.

    But is it because of my mind? It sounds like the voice is full of joy.

    And he began to sprint without hesitation in the woods.

    "--Huh! ?? Dangerous! I''ll chase you! Go, hold Sefie and follow him!

    I saw him off without a voice, but I feel that he must not be released without reins.

    When I returned to myself, I hurriedly said so and began to chase the back of the berserker far ahead.

    By the way, I made Go hold Sefie because it is faster than Sefie runs by himself.

    Then, as I ran through the woods for a while, I thought I could hear the murmuring of the river, and my view opened.

    At the same time, you can see the nests of goblins built in the river.

    "Lively"

    Sefie, who caught up later, muttered while watching the tragic scene.

    Certainly, the appearance of berserkers rampaging in all directions and occasionally screaming loudly may not be a mistake to describe as "lively."

    The battle between dozens of goblins and berserkers living in the settlement was one-sided from start to finish.

    Perhaps because it is a group of goblins, we could see some of the higher-ranking species called hobgoblins.

    Not only that, but the individual who shoots a bow, the individual who shoots a spear, and the individual who manipulates the magic of fire are not in command, but they look like an army.

    However, neither attack nor magic seemed to do much damage to the berserker.

    The black sword, which is unleashed in every direction, blows away the poor dwellings of the goblins and blows them away in a group.

    The black sword-like violence soon ended with the annihilation of the goblins.

    And a berserker who roars toward heaven as if to give a battle cry.

    "... Se, spirits"

    "... Oh, oh"

    Before I knew it, Wol and I were hugging each other and trembling.

    picture?

    It¡¯s really scary.

    Fortunately, as Sephi says, I wonder if he never ate monsters.

    And what I can''t believe is that this explains "no soul" or the skill''s [commentary].

    What is the soul ...?

    For the time being, considering the point of combat, it seems that there is no doubt that it has been significantly strengthened rather than weakened.

    But I may have created something ridiculous.

    ¨D¨DAlthough it is frightening, in the end, because it is easy to move, hundreds of mass-produced Go-kuns who were placed on the outer circumference of the village are all "Soulless Berserker Nokan" It will be stored in the next day.

    By the way, it seems that the ego had already sprouted in the dozens of Go-kuns that were created in the early days, including Go-kun 1, 2, and 3, and could not be stored.

    No, I didn''t mean to do it.

    I think they are about to evolve.

 CH 41

    Chapter 41-: The property you are moving to is safe, but there is a reason

    ( TL By GUST)

    "So where do you run away?"

    The location may have already been known.

    Or it''s too hazardous to stay in this place, which is likely to be known in the future.

    If the people who came to kill us without question were not so strong like those large number of mercenaries, they would have had the option of welcoming them, but the man who was probably the knight of the religion was absurdly too strong.

    If such a monster attacks with a large number of people, it will be difficult for us now to resist.

    That is why it can be said that moving the location of the village is a decision.

    However, there are some things that must be considered at the same time.

    The question is where to move.

    "Do you know something good, elder?"

    "That''s right ..."

    At the elven house, the elf village.

    I was hugging Sefie leaning against a large cushion and talking to an elder sitting face-to-face. By the way, of course, the current figure is a spirit body.

    "I think that if you simply move north, you will still have more time, but ... Sacred mountain worship is a land that is not suitable for living."

    "Is there a shortage of food or something like that?

    It is a serious discussion.

    Since Sephi is a little girl, she was already bored.

    Sefie, who has become a handheld, is playing with my body squeezed, but fortunately, there is no problem in telling a telepathy.

    "No, it''s a land with a lot more demons than here. There are many things that can be used as food."

    "Hmm ..., is the problem a monster?

    Guessing from the elder''s reply, he nodded deeply to affirm.

    "That''s right. After all, the sacred mountain is also a land where many dragon species inhabit so much that it is also called a dragon''s nest. If it is one or two dragon species, the strength of the current village, However, it is possible to repel it sufficiently, but ... Wyvern species may attack in units of dozens. "

    "Dozens ... There are hundreds of berserkers, but can''t you do that?

    Sefie''s hand strokes my body surface smoothly.

    "Berserker ... Oh, new guardians. Well, maybe it''s enough for the force ... But, because there isn''t enough means for anti-aircraft attacks, the repulsion is still It may be difficult. Because it is a sacred mountain that there are various upper species such as attribute dragons as well as lower dragon species such as Wyvern. "

    "Is it a means of anti-aircraft attack ... Brynhildr and others can fly, but it''s impossible for two people to do it ..."

    Sefie is trying hard to take off my hat, but unfortunately, this hat isn''t on. The spirit body is just that shape, and the hat part is also connected to my body.

    So it''s no use pulling it with all your might ... It hurts! ??

    "Yugu, do you want to?"

    "It hurts, or it''s going to cause damage, right? Treat it more gently, right?

    "Clever!"

    The reply is always good.

    "We elf can also use attack magic aiming at a long distance, but when it comes to opponents who fly around at high speed, it is a little different."

    "Oh, the elder keeps talking without incident."

    Well, I''ve come to be able to put out a water cutter with something like a cannon, but that power drops sharply as the distance increases. In addition, the consumption of magical power is so much that it is not stupid.

    Isn''t it realistic to move the place of residence to the dragon''s den?

    "It seems that moving around the Taiki Sea of ??Valas is still a realistic means ..."

    The elder himself said with a difficult face, probably a bitter choice.

    I was thrown into the air by Sefie

    "Is it bad to go to another country? Is there a multi-ethnic nation?

    Ask.

    The elder has a very bitter face and answers asking him to choose a word.

    "It''s going to be difficult ... if it''s just the werewolves, or maybe they''ll accept it ..."

    Only werewolves?

    I noticed when I thought about it.

    Elves have something that the religion cannot overlook.

    "Oh, I understand."

    I nod immediately to not let you say any more.

    However, in that case, as the elder says, it would be difficult to get out of the Valus Taijukai.

    Since I will be fighting the religion in the future, I wish I could be under the patronage of some country.

    After all, there are numbers of wars, and the great man said ... I also have the knowledge.

    "I''d like to have more friends or increase the existence of allies."

    It will not be possible to resist the religion with a small number of people in the future.

    If you don''t mind spending as much time as you like, you may be able to "assimilate and erode" the entire Taijukai.

    No, I think it might be possible if you create multiple spirits and manage them separately.

    But as expected, I don''t think I have time to do that.

    "Yug, you''re a human being, I''m Sefie."

    "NS?

    Sefie, who caught me brilliantly when she fell from a place near the ceiling, said that she turned Kururi and my face toward her.

    "Well, do you know anyone?

    Even though it''s a little girl''s network, Sephi is a high elf.

    Perhaps there is a high elf-like high society connection.

    If you ask while expecting that,

    "I''ve never had one"

    "Don''t you meet! ??

    You don''t know that! ??

    I thought I would call it Garland at least!

    "But it seems that you live at the foot of Reho?"

    "Yes? What''s that?

    Do you live at the foot of the sacred mountain?

    I was talking about the fact that you can''t live there until a while ago.

    I spin around and look back at the elder.

    Then the elder was looking away from me for some reason.

    "... Hey, Jijii"

    "..."

    "Hey Photoshop, what do you mean? What are you hiding?

    "... Ah, I can''t hear you. I''ve been deaf recently."

    Jijii was ready to remain silent.

    If there is a place where you can live safely, it should be better than that. There may be some reason why he was trying to hide it.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s something, because of a fatal flaw ...

    "Sefie, who is there?

    Jijii is unlikely to answer, so I decided to ask Sephi.

    Then Jijii screams in a hurry, blocking Sephi''s words.

    "Oh! Don''t princess! That''s a land that is equal to our elf''s enemy land! Don''t say it! Don''t say it!"

    "What? Is that so?"

    Sefie looks like she didn''t know it obediently.

    Then he nodded and put his hand on his mouth.

    But.

    It''s easy for me to break Sefie''s mouth.

    "Sephi, I''ll do 10 peaches later"

    "Hmm. There are dwarves living there."

    Sefie immediately nodded and spoke without hesitation for a moment.

    "Oh !?"

    The elder yells, but that doesn''t matter.

    What is important is that Jijii was silent about people living in such a place.

    "Why were you silent?

    If you ask

    "Because I get anti-vomiting, such as living with a dwarf."

    I answer with a very disgusting face, but ... yeah, "because" or something ... it''s a matter of likes and dislikes! ??

    Is it okay to blow it away?

 CH 42

    Chapter 42-: A feud with a dwarf-5,000 years of history-

    (TL By GUST)

    "I don''t think they will accept us. After all, we elf hate dwarves, but dwarves also hate us elf."

    Said the elder.

    Ah, if there is a dwarven village or something at the foot of the sacred mountain, why not let me live there?

    I don''t know how they make up their life in the sacred mountain, but since they already live there, there may be a way to get rid of the monsters in the sacred mountain.

    I don''t know if you can teach me how to do it, or if I can, we can imitate it.

    So I think the best thing to do is to live with the dwarves ...

    The elder''s reply was as before.

    "Is that so?"

    Sefie, who mysteriously tilts his head, apparently did not know the feud between the elf and the dwarf.

    "The princess hadn''t met them yet. And she''s still young, and, naturally, she doesn''t know ..."

    Hmm, the elder pondered, stroking his long beard.

    Then, with a serious look, he nodded and began to speak.

    "Good. The princess must know as the guide of our elves. The history of the feud between the elves and the dwarves ... let''s talk about it as far as I know."

    "Why are our elves and dwarves at odds with each other ...?

    The reason for this originates from what happened about 5,000 years ago.

    The Great War of the Gods Ragnarok happened about 300 years ago.

    Long ago, 5000 years ago, there were no dead gods, now called old gods.

    There were only gods, now called nature gods, each of whom governs nature.

    Yes.

    The princess is also one of the pillars of nature.

    High elf is a natural god born from our elf, and controls the existence of plants and forests.

    Then, what are the old gods? They were called fighting gods who reached the gods only by their own power ... Well, this is irrelevant.

    anyway.

    Long ago, when the old gods didn''t exist yet, they were logging a lot of trees in the forest where our elves lived.

    For some reason, dwarves are good at processing metals such as blacksmiths.

    They made a living by selling processed metal products to other races.

    However, processing metal requires a large amount of fuel.

    As fuel, the fucking dwarves were logging our forests and trees without notice.

    Naturally, we elf have a philanthropic spirit.

    I thought it was necessary for the dwarves to do so, so I put up with it at first ...

    It was already kind to me, such as being careful when it was overdone.

    However, the dwarves do not change their behaviour no matter how careful they are, they just reduce the trees in the forest as they like.

    So, in order to set up a little moxibustion, we stopped the sake that our elves were serving in the trade.

    Ah, they''re addicted to alcohol, and they''re the ones who swear that they like alcohol more than three meals.

    For those people, I thought that stopping alcohol would be the best medicine.

    Looking like this, our elf is good at making sake.

    In the first place, sake is made from plants, so it depends on the fact that no one is on the right side of our elf in handling the plants.

    The dwarves, who were no longer able to get our elf liquor, which boasted the highest quality and taste at the time, but without ignoring their own barbarity, have irresponsibly protested us.

    They are like people whose brains are made of muscle.

    If I reflect on it, I would have given him warmth, but sadly it didn''t happen.

    Therefore!

    Our elves have sought cooperation from different races and countries around us.

    Once upon a time, we elf were in the position of continental leaders. Therefore, it was not impossible to issue a command with some request.

    We asked other races.

    Don''t let the dwarves drink.

    Please cooperate to awaken them.

    Well, I couldn''t stop all the liquor, and there would have been many people who were hiding and trading ... Still, the total distribution volume will decrease sharply, and the price of liquor will rise naturally. So, our purpose was fulfilled.

    This will surely wake them up and listen to our words ... we elf believed that ...

    However!

    What!

    Instead of stupidly apologizing to our elves, they have declared war!

    Not only did I not stop shaving the forest, but I was proclamation of war when I ran out of alcohol! ??

    Can you believe it! ??

    For over 100 years, the war between elves and dwarves continued.

    Eventually, we signed an armistice agreement on the condition that we would not cut down the trees in the forest where our elves live, and lift the export restrictions on only alcohol of other races.

    5000 years later, our elves and dwarves have not declared the end of the war. In other words, it''s still at war.

    ¨D¨DWell, for this reason, I can''t forgive the stupid dwarves.

    And they also have a grudge against us.

    Other than living together!

    Since they are long-lived species, this feud continues even now.

    From parent to child, from child to grandchild ... "

    "... Hey"

    After listening to the elder, I muttered.

    I can''t go down ...

    So what is it?

    You''re not saying that right now, right?

    "Sefie"

    "love"

    For the time being, as long as the approval of the chief officer and the highest authority of the village is obtained, the elder''s crap is irrelevant.

    "Is it okay to evacuate to the Dwarven Village?

    "Yeah"

    Good.

    This is okay.

    "Oh !? No! No !? You can see the princess once you meet them! How rude and barbaric they are! Physiologically impossible!" I''m sure you will know! "

    Somehow the elder is screaming.

    There is information in my knowledge that "elf and dwarf are not on good terms", but so far.

    Well, no matter what the elders say, it''s no longer a decision to aim for a dwarven village.

    "Elder"

    "--What is it? Did you give up?"

    "I''ll ask you, but what is the exact location of the dwarves?

    I asked it with no use.

    "I don''t know"

    It was no good.

    "Well then. I''ll ask other people. "

    "I''m definitely against it! There''s pride that you shouldn''t lose even if you''re poor."

    Leaving the elder''s house, which keeps screaming stubbornly.

    However, I hope it doesn''t break the blood vessels. The elders are also old, and I don''t think it''s good for your health if your blood pressure is too high.

    By the way, I heard that the elder is about 600 years old.

    The oldest in the village.

    "Do you know where Sephi has a dwarven village?

    I will listen while moving while being held by Sephi in the village.

    All the inhabitants of the village were busy moving around, busy preparing to move.

    "Hmm, I don''t know"

    "That''s right"

    It seems that he has never met a dwarf, well, of course.

    "Then, do you want to ask me properly?"

    So, there was a Laurel who seemed to know something in the village square, so I decided to ask.

    He seems to have been helping to reinforce the homes of the inhabitants by carrying wood and ropes.

    No, I told him that he would "sway" when he moved, so it is necessary to reinforce the buildings so that they will not be damaged.

    "Hey, Laurel!

    "Oh, princess, spirit. What''s wrong?"

    Laurel, who noticed us, stopped working and approached us.

    "No, I wonder if Laurel would know the location of the Dwarven Village."

    "Is this the place of the dwarven village? I know, but no way ..."

    It seems that he noticed it.

    The concern is that Laurel also hates dwarves like elders.

    If most of the elves can''t live with dwarves, they have to rethink as a candidate to move to.

    "Yeah, well, that''s not true. What do you think of Laurel?

    "I don''t mind"

    However, Laurel seemed to have no dislike for the dwarves.

    The more I miss the beat, the easier it nods.

    "Is it okay?

    "Yes, is it surprising?"

    "Well. I was talking to the elder a while ago, but I really hated it. "

    "Oh, many old people hate dwarves. In fact, younger elves, including myself, have never met dwarves and don''t hate them that much."

    Apparently, Laurel has never met a dwarf.

    Well, I can''t really hate someone I''ve never met.

    "But you know the place, right?

    "Roughly speaking, Wolf and others must have actually been to the Dwarven village, and if you ask him, you won''t get lost."

    "Is that so?

    "Yes, the werewolves must have interacted with the dwarves more than we did."

    "HM¡­¡­"

    Then there is no problem with the location.

    But ..., I came up with a question.

    "When you lost Alveheim, didn''t you want to join the dwarves from the beginning?

    The question is.

    If you think about it without likes and dislikes, I think it''s safer than here. In terms of distance from the religion.

    "Oh, at that time, I was far enough away, and I thought it wouldn''t be a problem. It''s not a distance that the human race can easily overcome."

    "Hmm, but that''s not the only reason, right?

    You can tell by looking at Laurel who says with a bitter smile.

    "Yes, you''re right. Some of my old people don''t like dwarves, but I asked them if they would accept them."

    So that''s it.

    Did you talk to the dwarves for the time being?

    "But I don''t live with you now ..."

    "Well, many dwarves also hate us elves, so they refused."

    "Hmm, that''s right ..."

    That''s right.

    If you hate each other, that''s the case.

    "So it''s good to go to the Dwarven Village, but is there a way to get the spirits to accept it?"

    "Fumun"

    It makes sense to be refused when heading normally.

    However, from the story of the elder, I could understand what a dwarf was. It''s almost similar to what I had in my "knowledge."

    If so, I think there is a way to do something about it.

    That is also a measure that can be said to be certain.

    I smiled grinningly, confidently, and said.

    "Leave it to me!

    "Leave it to me!"

    What?

 CH 43

    Chapter 43-: Dorashiruketai!

    (TL By GUST)

    More than a week has passed since the mercenaries who attacked the village were repelled.

    During that time, no other werewolves came after all.

    The inhabitants of the village worked hard to collect food and reinforce their homes, and I myself did various things.

    Well, Wolff''s story about knowing the Dwarven Hidden Village said that even the feet of werewolves would take nearly a month from here.

    The place seems to be the foot of the sacred mountain heading northwest from where you are now.

    However, unlike going through a deep forest, this move will be "almost straight" towards your destination.

    The speed of travel is probably much faster than that of human feet, and it will arrive at the destination in less than a month.

    I don''t know exactly how much it will cost, but the food should be fine.

    I haven''t secured enough food for a month, but I could hunt along the way, and best of all, I could produce food.

    It is not possible to produce all the inhabitants of the village for a month, but it will be possible to make up for the shortfall.

    So, the day after I waited for exactly one week, that early morning.

    Already ready for departure, all the inhabitants had gathered in the square centre of the village just in case.

    At the root of my body in the open space, Sephi stands and issues a departure command to the gathered residents.

    "Then everyone, let''s go !!"

    "" Oh !! ""

    I get a cheerful reply.

    Sefie nodded with satisfaction, saying to me, who was floating beside me.

    "Yugu, I''m done!"

    I told you.

    Well, I know it because I saw it by my side.

    "Oh, let''s do it!

    "Yeah! Yug, Dorashiru Ketai!"

    "Huh? What?

    "Yugu! Dorashiru Ketai!"

    "Huh?

    Sefie shouted something suddenly, but it''s unclear what "Dorashiru Keitai" is.

    The elder who was listening to me explained that I was asking a question.

    "Drasil is an old word that means horse."

    "Horse? Ah, yeah ... I don''t think it''s a horse at all, but I understand what Sefie wants to say. "

    Apparently, Sephi used to call it "Drasil form".

    Well, it can be said that it is similar to a horse in that it rides and moves.

    "Yugu! Dorashiru Ketai!"

    "Yes, yes ... I''m in the form of Drasil!

    I was embarrassed to shout, losing to Sephi''s unspoken request.

    After confirming that Sephi nodded with satisfaction, I once stored the spirit body in the main body, Taiki. Then he crawls into every corner to move his body.

    Now I have a different shape than before.

    It remains integrated with the entire Elven Village.

    But in the basement, it was undergoing a great transformation.

    First of all, the roots that have increased significantly due to the fusion with the big trees in the village.

    This has been growing further over the past week, consuming much of the rhizomes.

    However, it has not been extended deeper and more extensively.

    The roots were woven and transformed so that they would form a bowl that would wrap the entire elf village from below, and that they would not easily collapse.

    This completes the foundation, but this alone has no meaning.

    You need "legs" to lift and move this base.

    I had eight long, thick and toughly woven roots, four from the left and right of the bowl-shaped base.

    These eight roots-move the "legs".

    First of all, lift the base on which the entire village is placed.

    Of course, you can''t lift the super-heavy foundation that supports the entire village with eight legs when you try to move it normally.

    Therefore, make full use of the "strengthening physical ability" of plant magic and non-attribute magic.

    If it is true, it would be easier if we could use "fighting spirit" that consumes and exercises [life force], but unfortunately, we do not know how to use it, and in the first place, just moving normally has far more [life force] than people. ] Is a race that consumes.

    Therefore, it would be impossible to use "fighting spirit" from the beginning.

    However, I managed to "stand up" with only the assistance of plant magic and "strengthening physical strength".

    "" Oh, oh !!!! ""

    The whole village rings like an earthquake.

    The trees in the forest that grow outside the village descend as if they were sinking to the ground.

    The truth is that the forest is not sinking, but the village itself is rising.

    Then the shaking subsides for a while.

    "Huh, did you succeed?"

    I managed to "stand up".

    If it hadn''t evolved, it would probably have been impossible for me to lift the village alone. So at first, I was thinking of getting help from Sephi''s plant magic.

    However, due to the evolution, I was able to lift the village by myself.

    If you close your eyes to the hugeness, I will look like a spider now.

    It is a huge spider that supports a huge body called a village with eight legs.

    I don''t think it''s necessary to explain it anymore, but it was a secret plan for everyone, including the big trees in the village, to move to the destination by walking as it is.

    Well, it''s a measure, or until then, if it''s said that it''s just a force.

    anyway.

    In moving in this way, I "stored" all the mass-produced Go-kuns that had been deployed around the village in the "Soulless Berserker Nokan".

    Dozens of Go-kuns, such as Go-kun 1, 2, and 3, whose ego is sprouting, are already in the village.

    So, you can move as it is-but if you proceed with this huge body, you will proceed while defeating the trees of the Valus Taijukai.

    I don''t know if the religion will send its strength to this point, and it''s unclear when it will happen, but it will be easy to follow us if we proceed with a grand "footprint".

    It''s bad.

    that''s why.

    "Okay, then Sefie, can I leave it to you?

    "Leave it to Sephi!"

    When asked, Sephi slammed his chest and made a smirk.

    We have already had a meeting from here, but it will be a considerable effort. Moreover, it is a force work by Sephi, not me.

    "Then, come on!"

    "Yes!"

    Shururito, "mutate" a part of the branch of the main body into a long ivy and hang it down to the place where Sefie is.

    When Sefie grabbed the ivy, I pulled it up and raised Sefie to the top of my branch.

    "Wow! Taka!"

    Sefie, who came to the top of the branch, overlooked the scenery from there and shouted out loud.

    The visibility is high from the top of my branch, which is now the largest tree in the village, and now that I''m already "standing up".

    Although Sefie usually lives in a high place, the sight of looking down on the trees of the Aokigahara Forest would have been the first experience.

    Under the clear sky, the sight of the green carpet spreading far away seems to have been thrown into a strange place.

    "Okay, then I''ll go!"

    "King!

    Suddenly, for some reason, Sephi declared with his right hand raised.

    Immediately, a huge amount of magical power begins to gather in Sephi''s body.

    As long as he is in the forest, Sephi, the natural god who controls the forest, can receive an inexhaustible supply of magical power from the forest.

    The enormous amount of magical power that cannot be controlled by the human body causes the phenomenon of light emission even if it is not spun as magic.

    A faint light covered Sephi''s entire body.

    It''s the same scene as when dealing with the Flame Demon.

    "-"

    Suddenly, Sefie took a deep breath and put her hands on the side of her mouth.

    and--,

    "Everyone!

    A huge amount of magical power was emitted in the air along with the voice.

    It falls northwest of the village-in the direction of the dwarves'' village.

    About 10 seconds after Sefie uttered a voice, a sound like the sound of the earth echoed.

    If you look at it, the trees that grow in the sea of ??trees start to move as if they were torrents, and a road was created so that the green carpet would crack.

    Just as Sephi said, "everyone went a little".

    I carefully moved my eight legs and embarked on a huge path created by Sefie.

    Walk one by one, keeping the base village horizontal and not shaking as much as possible.

    After proceeding in this way, it was the size that Sefi''s magic would restore the road that was no longer needed. That way, even if the religion sent troops and knights to pursue it, it wouldn''t be easy to see where we went.

    However--,

    "Yug, isn''t it late?"

    "Hey, don''t talk, don''t call me!

    Of course, I have no experience of manipulating eight legs and walking, so at first, it can''t be helped to be like a turtle''s walk.

    However, if you continue, you will gradually get used to it.

    It took me a while to get all my body out of the place where the village was.

    It took almost 10 minutes so far. I don''t know if this is fast or slow, but once you get used to it, you can move faster.

    However, I decided to stop once.

    "Did you get tired?"

    "No, that''s not the case."

    I''m not really exhausted.

    However, I was looking at the place where the village was.

    There is a mortar-shaped hole in it, and the ground without green is looking into the face.

    It is a space that has been opened up over a considerable area.

    "Hmm, can I have a little time a day?

    "Hmm?"

    I felt that it was a waste to waste this space.

    A great person said (I feel like) that eco is important for creating a sustainable future.

    So I decided to plant a tree in this large land.

 CH 44

    Chapter 44-:  I became the God of the Goblins

    ( TL By GUST )

    Approximately two months have passed since the Sephis departed from this land.

    Where the elf village used to be, it now has crater-like ruins, but solid greenery has taken root.

    That said, it''s a big tree-it''s still a little small, but it''s as big and magnificent as the trees in the surrounding forest.

    The roots of the tree have not yet eroded the surrounding trees.

    So, contrary to the race name, it''s just one tree, but if you can still see the status, you can see the word "Elemental Forest" in the [Race] column. right.

    Its [proper name] is "Yugu" -that is, me.

    I chose.

    In the unlikely event that the religion sends a force to this land, stay here and annihilate or stall them.

    For that reason, it is a lonely and painful choice, but I decided to stay here with the feeling of having an intestine.

    Yes.

    I still believe it was the best choice to protect the Sephis.

    I have no regrets even if I die.

    ¨D¨DIt was a fact that I was lonely after all when I managed to monologue.

    Hmm ... I''m alone ...

    I''m alone again ...

    ...... Free time, free time, free time.

    I''m free.

    Of course, there was a lot to do.

    Now I''m significantly weakened. It is also necessary to make full use of "energy drain" and "improvement of ground veins" in "photosynthesis" to promote growth by applying plant magic to oneself diligently while storing energy in the rhizome.

    The underground roots have expanded considerably over the course of two months, and will soon reach the edge of the crater.

    Then, while "assimilating and eroding" the surrounding trees, I have to work harder to strengthen myself.

    However, now that I no longer spend time with Sephi, elves, and werewolves, I have plenty of time.

    It''s not that I''m too busy to do anything because of those self-reinforcements.

    However, it doesn''t mean that you can do something interesting that will save you some time.

    When I was free, I was so lonely that I was likely to have an abnormality in my mind.

    --no.

    Maybe I''m so lonely that I''m already doing something.

    Otherwise, this would not be the case.

    Hey, no, yeah, well ... I mean, it''s an unusual situation.

    You can see that by looking around me, which grows in the centre of the crater, the site of the village.

    Around me, which towered majestically toward the heavens, there were many shabby huts built with tree branches, animal bones and skins, or leaves piled up on the roof.

    The inhabitants who lived there were mostly green-skinned little old men-originally goblins.

    Yes.

    A village of goblins was being formed around me.

    It''s not as big as the Berserker slaughtered.

    Obviously, well over 100 goblins live here.

    I haven''t counted the total number accurately, but I wonder if there are about 300 of them.

    ¨D¨DWhy is this happening ¡­¡­.

    I regret it later, so I regret it.

    In other words, isn''t it bad for me? (confusion)

    I mean, I haven''t bothered anyone yet, and I''m not bad.

    I just helped to form a big goblin settlement, and I can''t blame it!

    In the first place, as Sephi left this land, the place where the village was located became a "blank area where no one was territorial" for the higher-ranking monsters.

    Originally, a Tyrant bear or whatever would have moved and made it his own territory.

    However, most of the blank areas have somehow turned into fruitless craters.

    It''s not as delicious as moving around and making it your own territory.

    Due to these circumstances, the top monsters no longer actively fall into the blank area.

    Some have been saved by that.

    Yes, the goblins were indirectly protected by the barrier of Sephi.

    Originally, as soon as Sefie disappeared, weak monsters like goblins would have been expelled by the high-ranking monsters that had fallen into the territorial blank area.

    However, the goblins, who have a little time to spare, go out to explore the surrounding area as usual, unaware of their own crisis.

    And I found it.

    A huge mortar-shaped hole that I have never seen, and a tree that grows in the centre.

    Of course, you will be curious.

    What is this hole?

    What is the tree that grows in the centre of the hole?

    Fortunately, there are no strong monsters around.

    The goblins never decide to investigate.

    "Gaggie !?"

    But stupid, he fell off the edge of the crater and killed a number of goblins.

    After witnessing the deaths of their compatriots many times, they finally learn.

    I have to get off carefully.

    Then, at the cost of a few more, they managed to find a route that managed to get down to the bottom of the hole safely, and finally made a first contact with the tree that towered in the centre of the crater-that is, me.

    They casually touched and hit my body.

    I put up with it, but I was sharp because I was about to urinate.

    "It''s not dirty! !!

    The roots stick out vigorously from under the goblins in the standing pose.

    It''s an uppercut.

    A root that pops out at a speed that can''t react like a goblin punches his jaw.

    The goblins were knocked down with a single blow.

    "Gat !?"

    The goblins were frightened by the sudden situation and fled all at once.

    That was the end of the day, but the goblins came the next day and the next day.

    It''s completely unknown why they gather around me.

    However, I guess from the atmosphere, I guess ... No, I don''t know. Why are you guys coming?

    I was about to urinate often, so every time I hit the goblins with an uppercut.

    However, killing goblins and the like does not add to the level up. So I missed it without killing it, but was it wrong?

    Entertainment may have been fascinating for the goblins as well.

    And if young children were geniuses who found play on their own in an empty space, so were goblins of similar mental age.

    The goblins have developed a play to avoid my uppercut.

    I don''t know if it''s interesting.

    But they are playing with a joyful smile on their ugly old man''s face without getting bored.

    Fufufu, it''s a smiley sight-it''s not at all, but somehow the poison was removed and I started dating.

    Most of them can easily hit the uppercut, but a goblin appeared who started avoiding my uppercut, whether only one body had good movement or good taste.

    I was so sick that I stole the corpse of a horned rabbit that the goblins seemed to have hunted.

    Kakurabbit-chan, who had been left around, was wound up with roots grown from the ground and dried while being seen in "Energy Drain."

    "Gaggy ~ !!? Guy, Guy ~ ..."

    Then, the goblins leak their sobs with a terrifyingly sad voice.

    It was so pathetic that I had no choice but to grow one apple at the end of the branch and give it to them.

    "Wow, it was bad ... I''m crying ..."

    "Gi?"

    The goblins who were awake and weeping raised their faces.

    and--,

    "Gaga!"

    "Guy! Guy!"

    They fought for just one apple.

    They are totally stupid.

    However, this is how the exchange between me and the goblins began.

    A few days later, a decisive event will occur.

    A monster attacked the goblins who were playing as usual.

    Its name is Silent Spider.

    It is a huge spider whose whole body is wrapped in jet-black hair.

    It was a high-ranking monster living in the Aokigahara Forest.

 CH 45

    Chapter 45-: I Became the God of Goblins(2)

    (TL By GUST)

    In front of me, who was playing with the goblins as usual, he appeared proudly, as if he had abandoned the silent name himself.

    He walks here with Noshinoshi, as if he doesn''t seem to hide from the edge of the crater and has nothing to fear.

    "Gi !? Guy !?"

    "Gaga !?"

    Goblins witness an overwhelming predator and instantly fall into a state of depression.

    In a hurry, he tries to escape in all directions, but that is a bad move.

    A silent spider, which is several times larger than a goblin, naturally has a large stride. Goblins are quickly caught up and bitten from the head.

    that''s why--,

    "Stupid guy! You guys don''t move from there! ¡»\

    Tell them to telepathically order.

    Since telepathy conveys thoughts directly, meaning can be conveyed to those who do not have a language, such as goblins (although it is often difficult for those who have not mastered the language).

    In addition, if I ordered it with a stronger magical power, I was surprised and stopped, probably because of the difference in rank between me and the goblins.

    --that''s fine.

    Though I''m happy with it, I''m not trying to feed the goblins to the Silent Spider.

    Rather the opposite.

    I intended to help the goblins.

    There was no clear reason there.

    I didn''t want to help because I like it like Sefi and others.

    But, well, I thought it was like a playmate who would kill time.

    In addition, can Silent Spiders be stronger when defeated than Goblins?

    There is no better reason.

    "But how do you defeat it ..."

    Probably the fastest way to make a deadly poisonous apple with a temptation effect.

    However, that would also tempt the goblins and plunge into them.

    However, even to attack with a water cutter, it was necessary to prepare a "cylinder".

    Even if I prepare by making full use of "mutation" and plant magic from now on, it will not be in time at all.

    While thinking about something, the big spider was already trying to attack the goblins.

    "I can''t help"

    You want to beat your enemies smartly and stylishly, but you''ll have to do it again.

    I covered the big spider, which was about to hit the sharp claws of its front legs into the goblins, with a physical barrier.

    "Gi, Guy ..."

    The claws of a large spider are flipped by a physical barrier at a short break.

    Perhaps the goblin was sitting down in the spot, perhaps because a deadly blow was approaching in front of him.

    "Mu, I can''t keep it for a long time"

    A large spider isolated by a physical barrier, but slams its claws vigorously.

    It seemed that the barrier would break in less than a minute.

    But well, enough.

    I pushed out a number of roots from beneath the big spider, erased the barrier and at the same time restrained it.

    The big spider went wild and tried to escape my restraint, but once caught, it wouldn''t escape. The monsters around here can escape my current restraint like a Tyrant bear.

    I put "Energy Drain" on the big spider that was restrained by the root.

    It doesn''t take a life in an instant, but in a few minutes the spider stopped moving.

    Huh.

    Even though the opponent is a silent spider, a monster like this can win completely.

    I''m getting stronger too.

    When I praise myself as a self-portrait, the goblins who helped me approach me.

    When I thought about it, I sat down with my knees on my knees, folded my hands and looked up at me. I look at you with a noisy eye, but alas, the goblins aren''t cute at all.

    "Gaga!"

    "Guy Guy!"

    They said.

    Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about.

    What''s wrong with these guys?

    ¨D¨DIt seems that I got used to the goblins after such an event.

    When they led their companions to the crater in a group, they settled down as they were.

    The mortar-shaped crater is, of course, a place where water collects when it rains, making it a very unsuitable place to settle.

    Even so, they chose to live in the crater when the water drained, even if they temporarily evacuated to the outer edge of the crater.

    I think it''s an absurd and inconvenient choice, but it''s not like I''m going somewhere.

    To tell the truth, it was beneficial for me to live in the crater.

    A large settlement built by goblins.

    Then, of course, forest monsters began to rush in search of a large amount of goblin food.

    I didn''t mean to protect the goblins, but it''s a monster approaching from the other side.

    There was no option to escape, either empirically or nutritionally.

    Instead of me, who couldn''t move, the goblins were responsible for naturally carrying the bait of monsters.

    It may have been a misunderstanding that he was defeating the monsters in that way.

    It must have been no mistake that the goblins thought they had worshiped me.

    Perhaps because I saw them absorbing their bodies when I defeated them, they often brought me the monsters they hunted as a tribute.

    "Ah ... well, if the numbers are gathered, will it be a force?"

    It''s one-sided, but you can communicate with each other by telepathy.

    What''s more, they recognize me as a superior and even obey orders if it''s not very ridiculous.

    Then.

    I thought I would use it effectively at best.

    It wasn''t something that made me feel different ... it should be.

    Well, I''m supposed to give them mistilteinn to the long-running guys, make some fruit when they get the tribute, and recover to the deadly injured guys to make them a force. I did some magic.

    No, I didn''t really feel the emotion.

    Forcibly, is it because they noticed that when they thanked or worshiped me, their [divinity value] increased?

    That''s why.

    anyway.

    Two months after I started living in harmony with the goblins, nearly 300 goblins built a large settlement around me.

    Goblins have now become a major force in the surrounding area, using the power of the group to even hunt silent spiders.

    It seems that the Tyrant Bear can''t be beaten by the stone yet, but when attacked, he has begun to show the wisdom of taking the trouble to escape to the village and borrowing my help.

    I don''t think it''s being used in a good way, but I''m the same, so I wonder if they''re like each other.

    By the way, the goblins that gave Mistilteinn have undergone tribal evolution and have become muscular goblins with augers. Seeing other goblins becoming hobgoblins and goblin mages, it''s probably a special evolution. I don''t know what the race name is.

    However, I had a long relationship with him, so I thought about the [unique name].

    Its name is also "Tanaka".

    I was at a loss with Gob Taro, but I chose Tanaka with Simple is Best.

    Of course Tanaka was very pleased.

    "Gi, Guy ... Ka, Kamiyo, Arigataki, Shiawase ..."

    He said with a moisturizing eye.

    Oh, by the way, it doesn''t matter, but there were goblins who were able to speak in a nutshell, whether it was the influence I was talking about in a telepathic manner or the influence of race evolution.

    Of course, Tanaka is one of the people who can speak.

    More important than that, I''m called "God" by the goblins.

    It may be a sign of respect, but it''s a god ...

    Hey, you''re shy.

    You don''t have to worship that much.

    The development and unity of the goblins is moderate.

    If the number continues to increase and evolve, it may become more powerful than I initially expected.

    If that happens, I was hoping that it would be a force that could compete with the religious nation to some extent.

    That was the point.

    "Kamiyo! Ozeino, Ningentachiga, Haechi Haechi, Kimasu!"

    Tanaka gave me such a report.

    It was hoped that the goblins who were exploring the surroundings would find a group of humans walking toward us in the forest.

    "It''s a lie ... it''s too early ...! ¡»\

    I wonder if the religion has sent additional force so quickly.

    Even the surrounding forests have not yet been "assimilated and eroded", and recently they have been actively hunting monsters that attack goblin settlements, so it cannot be said that the reserve of rhizomes is sufficient.

    I don''t have Sefie, and if someone like the Flame Demon comes in during this time, I''m sure I won''t win.

    "what will you do¡­¡­! ?? ¡»\

    I desperately think about a breakthrough, but I can''t think of anything.

    And-it would have been late no matter what I did from now on.

    From the dense forest surrounding the crater, they appeared in front of the goblins who were on the alert and ready to fight.

 CH 46

    Chapter 46-:  I Became the God of Goblins(3)

    (TL By GUST)

    A large number of people suddenly appeared.

    When I got close to the edge of the crater, I was finally able to grasp it with "magical power sensing".

    The magnitude of the magical power I felt in that way made me feel like despair.

    The number of magical powers I felt exceeded about 100.

    Some of them had a certain amount of magical power. But they don''t matter. Again, I have to be prepared for catastrophic damage, but if I help the goblins, I''ll definitely win.

    But.

    I''m the only one.

    Only one magical power is extraordinary--,

    "huge¡­¡­"

    The Flame Demon who once fought-more magical power.

    For me now, even if I use up 300 goblins, I can''t win.

    "Goblin settlement ...? It''s quite a scale."

    Appearing from the woods to the bottom of the sun, he muttered with a slightly annoying look on his face.

    Seeing that figure, I ...

    "Hmm?

    Involuntarily, I released my alert.

    "Ah, it''s a hassle, but should I get rid of it? I thought that the place of the village was here. Did you get lost, this is ...?"

    "I think the place must be right here. The trees in the surrounding forest are a little high around here. It''s a proof that the Goblins were there. It''s a different way of being scooped out. Is it the work of goblins? "

    "Is it possible to do something goblin?"

    "Then what?"

    "I have to know"

    Many humans have appeared.

    However, even though it was human, it was not a human race.

    Most of them have sharp ears and a fluffy tail from behind the waist. It was a race that I saw every day until recently, so I knew it immediately.

    --A werewolf.

    Among them, the werewolf man had an extraordinarily huge magical power.

    He has black hair, ears and a tail, and looks like he is in his thirties.

    He is tall and is covered with supple muscles that are different from hypertrophied muscles.

    He has a stubble and looks down on me with a lazy expression, but he is a warrior with a peculiar personality that never despises the viewer with a man with a fearless look.

    The armour is simply leather armour and a thick robe, but only the longsword on the waist stands out. It''s a sword that I''m curious about for some reason, even though it''s not so luxuriously decorated.

    "Well, that''s all for talking anyway. It seems like I''m motivated over there, so let''s get it done quickly."

    "Hmm, that''s right. I don''t think the goblins know the whereabouts of the High Elves, and it''s unforgivable to occupy this sacred land.

    Is it a woman by voice who is saying something noisy next to the black-haired werewolves?

    She has a beautiful voice that goes well, so she can be identified as a female, but she is deeply covered with a thick robe hood, and her face cannot be seen well.

    However, even a slight peek reveals that she is a beautiful woman. Also, the skin colour was brown, unlike other werewolves.

    Maybe it''s not a werewolf.

    Although inferior to the black-haired werewolves on the side, it is the second most magical being in the group.

    "Giguu! Ningen, Domome ... !!"

    The goblins are angry at the humans who talk to each other as if they were able to annihilate them.

    The fighting spirit swelled between the two opposing groups, and they were about to pop off--a moment before.

    "Oops, I''ve been waiting for you! !!

    I telepathically reached out to everyone on the spot.

    "--Kamiyo, Ittai ...!?"

    "Hmm !? Who is it !?"

    "That big tree, no way ... a spirit !?"

    While everyone was crushed and hardened, I used the "spiritual incarnation" skill to reveal the spirit body.

    While floating in a sphere wearing a fluffy and wide-brimmed cap, everyone''s eyes are gathered.

    "You guys are werewolves, right? Then we are not enemies. Let''s talk calmly first. "

    A black-haired man and a hooded woman looked at each other as a group of werewolves began to buzz in my words.

    "A tree with spirits ... Do you think it''s a connection with the princess?"

    "The rank is a ghost tree, the race is an elemental torrent ...? There is a possibility of a high elf-like genus. I don''t know why you are with a goblin."

    "Well, anyway. If you know the situation, let''s ask. Then you can judge whether it is an enemy or not."

    Perhaps the opinions were gathered, the black-haired man turned around.

    "OK! Let''s hear the story!"

    "King! That will help! Tanaka, you guys also drop your weapons. They are not enemies "

    "Kamiga, Saw Osshall Nonaraba ..."

    Tanaka and the goblins also lowered their weapons with a reluctant feeling.

    Then, only the werewolves and the female in Robe, who are still vigilant, come down to the village of the goblins who are still vigilant.

    Apparently, others have to wait outside the crater.

    Well, it''s a reasonable decision because you''re going into a group of potential enemies.

    To those who walked to the centre of the crater, that is, to my roots, I smiled while floating at the same height.

    "Well done, welcome. My name is Yug. nice to meet you"

    "Well, I''m Garland-Mon. This woman is--"

    "My name is Grevillea, Spirit"

    With that said, the woman who called herself Grevillea took off her hood.

    What emerged from underneath was long, lustrous silver hair and long ears, which gave the impression of being awkward, but the beauty was so eye-catching.

    It''s definitely an elf, with the difference of brown skin.

    No, I mean.

    "Garland?

    "Oh? Do you know me?"

    Garland, a werewolf hero who escaped and escorted Sephi and his friends to this land a few years ago when Alveheim was destroyed by the religion.

    I''ve heard a lot of stories, but it''s the first time I''ve met.

    I explained from the beginning.

    Encounter with Sephi. The life of the village after that. The werewolves who have escaped. A battle between the mercenaries who followed it and the existence that was probably a knight of the religion.

    I decided to abandon the village.

    Everyone moved to the dwarven village.

    and.

    The thing about "I" here.

    I''m Yug here now, but I''m not Yug who should still be acting with Sephi and others.

    I am now the one who possesses the spirit that has exactly the same memory and ego as the original me, which was created by the skill of "Bunrei Generation", to this tree that is a substitute.

    And when it comes to how this tree was made, it wasn''t actually "seed generation" that produced seeds and raised them.

    I dropped a branch of my body and cut it into the bottom of the crater.

    Growing from seeds does not allow them to inherit the unique skills of pre-evolved races.

    I tried to find out if I could do it, and if I could increase myself with cuttings.

    Not to mention the results, they are successful.

    I used plant magic to accelerate the growth in order to take root in a short time, and consumed many rhizomes that I had accumulated in the main body to supplement the lack of nutrition.

    Then, the young tree that had taken root was possessed by the spirit.

    Well, it didn''t have exactly the same status as the main unit.

    Due to the small influence of Yorishiro, the values ??of [Vitality] and [Magic Power] were considerably reduced, and although the race was "Elemental Forest", the rank was "Reiju".

    As a result, although he was able to use "Kaikai" and the like, he lost the two skills of "Soulless Berserker Nokan" and "Soulless Berserker Nokan".

    Perhaps they couldn''t inherit because they didn''t have enough ranks.

    Only the "wise man" was able to take over the [title], and of course, the [divinity value] was zero.

    Even so, [attribute] has inherited all of "earth," "water," and "light," so there is no doubt that it is superior in terms of ability to grow from seeds.

    If the religion attacks, it is possible to convey information about the enemy in order to intercept it, and in the event of an emergency, by destroying Yorishiro and integrating me as a spirit into the main body.

    That''s why I was here-I told Garland and Grevillea.

    The story is over,

    "No, I understand that ... what are these goblins?"

    Garland asked, a little disappointed.

    "Ah, that''s it. Well, I missed something. "

    It seems that the word alone is not enough to convince you.

    I will briefly explain what happened in the last two months.

    Originally, the higher monsters did not approach this area due to the barrier of Sefie. Therefore, weak monsters such as goblins lived there.

    Due to the disappearance of Sefie, it should have been destroyed as bait, but it survived for various reasons.

    By gathering goblins here, the monsters of the forest came closer and my level up progressed.

    Therefore, in fact, they have a symbiotic relationship.

    "Walleraha, Camino Goishini, Shitagaudakedes"

    Garland and his friends were finally convinced that the goblins weren''t enemies, partly because Tanaka testified.

    By the way, Grevillea told me that I didn''t think of myself as an enemy from the beginning.

    Apparently, for elves, plant spirits are worthy of trust to some extent.

    "So what did the Garlands come to?

    This time, on the contrary, I will ask about their circumstances.

    More than half of the werewolves outside the crater seem to be non-combatants. After all, I''m not armed and my clothes are tattered.

    I think it''s probably the survivor of the village that was attacked by the religion ...

    It seems that my guess was a hit.

    "Oh, I brought all the people who got lost in the forest and those who were hiding because they couldn''t escape. I was wondering if they would be accepted at the Elven Village."

    It was on the plan.

    However, did the werewolves still remain?

    It is said that Garland arrived more than two months after the arrival of the Gala clan because he found and hid people who could not escape.

    "Hmm ... that''s amazing you"

    I was impressed.

    Not only did you help from the hands of the religion, but it would be difficult to take good care of it until the end.

    This guy is really awesome.

    "Hmm! ... Well, it''s not such a big deal."

    "Huh, what are you shy about?"

    "I''m so shy, don''t be shy."

    Grevillea tells him to make fun of him, and Garland turns away.

    The face was slightly dyed red. I''m shy I''m shy.

    "But I''m sorry to have you come, but as I explained earlier. The Sephis should be in the Dwarven Village by this time, right?

    "Well, it''s certainly not good to be here all the time. It doesn''t matter. I''m going to join the princesses as it is."

    "Hmm. I don''t think the dwarves will accept the elves, but I have no choice but to go. There are some things I have to tell the high elf."

    "Hmm? Was it also an errand?

    When she questioned Grevillea''s words, she nodded and explained.

    "Oh, actually--"

    That was a long story.

    But it was also an important story.

    It will surely be a turning point that will bring light to the future of the Sephis and the conflict with the religion.

    It was definitely a man named Garland who brought it.

    Not only did he help his family, but he would have been worried about the future of the Sephis.

    "Well ... Garland, thank you."

    "It''s not a story to be thanked, not yet."

    Garland says, shyly, but his work was already great at this point.

    I''d like to reward that work, but ... I can''t do much for myself now.

    Still, if you look around for something, you''ll see the werewolves looking down at the edge of the crater, looking down on the grass.

    Dozens of them seem to be members of the mercenary corps led by Garland, but most of them are non-combatants who have escaped from the war damage, and even though they are werewolves, the journey up to this point would have been a burden.

    "Yeah! Well, take a rest here for today! You welcome everything?

    "That helps us, but is it okay?"

    Garland turns his gaze to Tanaka.

    "Kamigaomaetachiwo, Tekidehanite Iunaraba, Sounano Daro. Mondai Hanai"

    Tanaka also agreed.

    Then, Garland and others will be welcomed.

    I generously gave them fruits with healing magic.

    Garland and his colleagues were surprised at the fruits that could easily heal the fatigue and minor injuries of the trip.

    No, I was even more surprised by the existence of a non-hostile goblin.

    Well, the time has passed though there are various things.

    The next day, they set out on a journey.

    I didn''t mind having him rest for days, but I didn''t keep it because I wanted to join the Sephis sooner.

    "--I was taken care of, Yug. I was saved a lot."

    "Is there a guy who calls the spirits by name?"

    I think I was able to get along with Garland.

    Unlike elves and other werewolves, Garland usually called me by name.

    Grevillea gives up on that, but I don''t hate being called by another name.

    It seems that elves and werewolves have a custom of not calling such higher-ranking beings by names, such as spirits and gods.

    "You can call me by name, right?

    "See, Yug also says this."

    "It''s not such a problem"

    That said, Grevillea doesn''t seem to strongly deny it either. Or rather, it seems like I''m giving up.

    "Well, if you meet Sefie or me over there, thank you."

    "Oh, Yug is fine too."

    "How are you, spirits"

    Then the Garlands went on a journey.

    When they and Sefie meet, their destiny will surely go in the right direction.

    That''s why my heart was a little relieved of the pressure and it was light for the first time in a long time.

    TL Note-: Thank you for reading. We will accept your impressions and typographical errors at any time.

 CH 47

    Chapter 47-: Going to the Forest

    (TL By GUST)

    The magic of Sephi creates a huge road in the forest.

    I, who became a huge spider (looks like) moving on the huge road with the whole village on it, slowly proceeded.

    Slowly, I''m much bigger than most creatures now.

    The stride produced by the eight writhing legs is wide, and maybe it is as fast as a carriage going on flat ground.

    And recently, I''ve become accustomed to manipulating eight legs, probably because I''ve been walking in this shape all the time. I think the speed is a little higher than it was at the beginning.

    Now.

    I''m heading to the deep forest of the Valus Taijukai, a road heading northwest instead of straight north, but I''m still approaching the sacred mountain Frizus.

    Sacred mountain worship is generally known for its strong demons that inhabit because of its rich demons.

    The same is true even in the deep forest of the Valus Taijukai, and the more you proceed, the stronger the monsters you encounter.

    However.

    As for my hugeness now, it''s huge enough to make me wonder if it''s okay to put it in the category of honest creatures.

    It is much taller than the giant trees that grow around it, and the creatures that are wider than that are walking.

    Compared to the monsters that live in the forest, the difference in size is about the difference between a huge building and a human being.

    There can''t be a stupid monster that attacks such an overwhelmingly huge creature.

    In fact, for a week after I started moving across the village, there was no daredevil to attack me.

    However, Ryuishi is a place that is also called Makai.

    Is it just over a week after departure?

    The monsters that go to the ground still don''t attack me, but rather they just run away when they get closer.

    However, it seems that monsters that go in the sky are an exception.

    Flying like a leisurely swim in the sky, it attacks me-no, to be exact, when I find the village above me, the elves and werewolves who live there, as soon as I find good food. It came.

    The name of the monster was "Wyvern".

    As a dragon, it has a small and slender physique, and its strength is still weak compared to the existence called an attribute dragon.

    It is not possible to spit out "Dragon Breath," which is synonymous with dragons, and attacks are carried out exclusively with sharp claw blows, bites, and poisonous needles at the tip of long tails.

    According to the elder, it''s more cute than the attribute dragon.

    Even though it''s weak, it''s in the category of dragons.

    The strength of the Wyvern, which is called the flying dragon species or the lower dragon species, is enough to feed even the Tyrant bear.

    I couldn''t be weak.

    "Isn''t the majesty of Sephi working on the Wyvern?

    Sefie, who was the first to detect the invasion of the Wyvern, climbed the branch of the big tree, which is my main body, and stared at the approaching Wyvern with a stern look.

    The existence of the big trees of the village that became a part of me now and the existence of Sefie seem to scatter the same effect as the "judicial disqualifying barrier" to the surroundings, and the upper monsters did not attack in the place where I used to be.

    Wyvern is definitely a high-ranking monster, so I think that the effect of "judicial disqualification barrier" will be exhibited.

    "When I''m moving, I don''t really hear it. When I stay with the same person all the time, I get really good."

    Was returned from Sefie.

    It seems that the effect of the repellent barrier weakens when it moves. On the contrary, if you stay in the same place, the effect will be stronger.

    Hmmmm.

    Well, there is no one-size-fits-all barrier, and its drawbacks are acceptable.

    "If so, why not repel?"

    "Yeah! ... Sefie is awesome!

    Sefie asks if he''s going to beat him.

    I''m not uninterested in how to say "Me!", But Sefie has the role of creating a path for me and having him return to the original forest after passing by.

    This alone would normally be a considerable burden-or rather, it would be an impossible task without Sefie, the forest god.

    It is bad for Sefie, a little girl, to put more burden on her. that''s why--,

    "No, there''s only one, I''ll beat it."

    In fact, the trees that were growing around the village are being transformed into "tubes" so that they can fight at any time.

    So you don''t have to prepare for a long time to release the "water cutter" like before.

    I move the "cylinder" closest to the wyvern that is approaching by manipulating the roots connected to the cylinder.

    A hole in the tip of the tube-that is, aim the muzzle at the target and attract it until each scale is clearly visible.

    and--,

    "Gaaaoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

    An ultra-high pressure stream was fired at the roaring wyvern, and then a trajectory was drawn that cut it in both directions.

    --Bazun!

    Along with the sound, the giant flying in the sky is easily cut off.

    The skeleton of a wyvern that falls while sprinkling a large amount of fresh blood,

    "husband"

    I manipulated the thorns that grow around the village and collected them before they hurriedly fell into the forest.

    It was said that the wyvern''s meat could be eaten, and the skin could be processed into armor-or rather, the dragon''s body couldn''t be thrown away, all of which seemed to be valuables that could be used in some way.

    Therefore, it is not a good idea to leave it in the forest.

    No, even if it has no use, it will be my nutrient, so it will not be wasted.

    "Oh! Yug, good luck!"

    "Fufufu! Well!

    Sefie claps his hands and praises him.

    I''m proud that it''s quite strong to hit the Wyvern.

    By the way, the collected Wyvern is processed into meat, and the skin is tanned for various purposes. Fangs, claws, and poison needles are materials for weapons. The venom and venom, blood and some of the internal organs were used as medicine materials, and the surplus internal organs, bones and magic stones were used as my fertilizer.

    Well, even though monsters attack like this, they are not enemies like one or two Wyverns.

    So we go through the woods leisurely.

    There is nothing to fear.

    Two days later.

    "No, it''s too much"

    "Wow, I''m like a worm."

    I understood that the closer I went to the northwest, the closer I was to the sacred mountain.

    Therefore, I was guessing that the number of monsters that would appear would increase.

    However, it seems that I was still licking a place called Sacred Peak Frizzus.

    Look at the sky.

    A large number of wyverns were flying there, just like cloud haze.

    It''s not about one or two.

    Sefie described it as "insect-like," but I think it''s a perfectly appropriate expression. The wyverns who fly around me in the air are so numerous that it makes me wonder if a large number of grasshoppers are flying around.

    It''s actually a much bigger wyvern than grasshoppers.

    Is there anything to be afraid of?

    Who said that?

    Anyway, I can''t leave it alone.

    They''re definitely me-or rather, they''re aiming for the inhabitants of the village as food.

    The reason why so many wyverns gathered is probably because I stand out.

    That''s why it seems that an unusual number-perhaps more than 100-has gathered so far.

    But I can''t hide my giant-isn''t it a spider?

    It would be possible to temporarily hide my appearance using the Illusion Barrier.

    However, it makes little sense to do so in a situation where the Wyverns have gathered so far. They''re completely locked on here.

    Besides, it is difficult to walk while hiding in the illusion barrier.

    Even though I am walking while consuming [life force] and [magical power], the consumption of the illusion barrier is not painful.

    I would like to avoid a state where various energies are stubborn in case of being attacked by a monster like now.

    "Yug"

    "Hmm?

    "Sefie is amazing! Would you like to give it to me?"

    "Hmm ..."

    Sefie tilts her neck cutely and suggests with pure eyes peculiar to young children.

    It''s a fascinating proposal.

    However, it is "Wow, Me!" By Sefie, the forest god.

    I''m sure it won''t look cute.

    "No, save the power of Sephi for a while. If that doesn''t work, then ask. "

    "Skillful!"

    You haven''t reached the dwarven village yet.

    The monsters will become stronger in the future, and if you rely on them from now on, it may mean that you are running out of physical strength, not the magical power of Sephi in the event of an emergency.

    Although Sefie has inexhaustible magical power, her physical strength is usually just like a little girl.

    "Although¡­¡­"

    There are eight "tubes" prepared in advance to release the "water cutter".

    They are evenly spaced around the perimeter of the village.

    They keep releasing water cutters while keeping all of them running, but the Wyverns don''t seem to be frightened or run away.

    I''ve already defeated a dozen or so, but what does it mean that I don''t feel like I''ve lost somehow?

    The water cutter hasn''t caused any damage to the village yet, but it''s only a matter of time.

    I mean, it consumes too much magical power, and the water cutter can''t keep shooting.

    If the opponent isn''t flying in the sky, you can do anything by releasing all the berserkers.

    After all, the enemy who flies in the sky is awkward.

    "Lord, leave it to us."

    "We for such times. The Lord should rely more."

    Then, two people, Brynhildr and Aile, flew in the sky.

    Their facial expressions are not sad, but rather confident ...

    "No, but are we all right?

    The problem is the number of Wyverns.

    I don''t think it''s a number that can be managed by two people.

    "I don''t think we''ll be able to get rid of it by just two people."

    "May I ask Go-kun to cooperate?"

    Currently, there are only a dozen Go-kun who remain without becoming berserkers.

    Moreover, no individual has the ability to fly in the sky.

    "I don''t mind that ..."

    "Thank you. Then, please watch the game here with the Lord and Sefie."

    "Then, I''m going"

    "Both of you, do your best !!"

    Looking back at Sefie''s words, the two flew toward the Wyverns without showing any signs of concern.

    I don''t think Brynhildr and others will lose, but the numbers are.

    I and Sefie decided to keep an eye on what I was going to do.

    and--.

    I''m going to see the power of Go-kun, who are growing abnormally, more than I think.

 CH 48

    Brynhildr and others were flying out of the village, but somehow radiating magical power toward the surroundings.

    I can''t hear it, but it''s probably a telepathic instruction to Go.

    Perhaps because of my affiliation, they were able to order Go-kun before I knew it.

    Well, anyway.

    "Is that ... a poisoned apple with a tempting effect?

    "Waibans are really gathering."

    Suddenly, thick and long ivy grew out from the outer edge of the village, around the thorn wall.

    At first, I thought I was going to detain the Wyverns with ivy, but it wasn''t. Even after the Wyverns evade the stretched ivy with a margin, the ivy remains stretched out and its tip is fixed in the air.

    The number of ivy extends from the outer edge of the village by five at almost equal intervals.

    The number of ivy-shaped golems, including Go-kun No. 3, is five, so it matches that number-while thinking about it, bright red fruits grow on the tips of the elongated ivy.

    An apple that shines brightly and crimsonly.

    As soon as I saw it, countless wyverns flying around jumped at the apple with tremendous force, like a starving dog or something in front of the meat.

    However, there is only one apple at the tip of the ivy.

    The lumps of wyverns, whether they were able to eat apples or not, were about to fall apart immediately.

    "Oh, oh ...!

    Suddenly, my senses have a terrifying feeling.

    Perhaps it is close to the feeling of being stroked on the body surface.

    The outer circumference of the village.

    The thorn-shaped Go-kun, who had been lost in the thorn wall, started to move.

    The thorns crawl the ivy stretched in the air and approach the Wyverns at a terrifying speed.

    While eroding the ivy like a wave, the thorns that reached near the tip spread widely as if they were eating a mass of wyverns.

    Faster than the Wyverns try to escape.

    The thorns restrained the gathered Wyverns as a single mass.

    "Foo! Shugoi!"

    Sefie shines his eyes and cheers.

    However, just restraining him will not defeat him. In addition, the Wyverns are rampaging violently and are about to break the thorn restraint.

    "Go-kun No. 1 and the proximity Go-kun ..."

    However, new Go-kuns appear at the root of the thorns that capture the Wyvern.

    Proximity wood golems led by Go-kun No. 1.

    Not to mention No. 1, each held a wooden weapon in his hand-the Mistilteinn I gave him.

    "Are you going to defeat them one by one? I don''t think I can make it in time ... "

    There is no means of attack that can be used for ranged attacks by the melee Go-kuns.

    Although it is now in a lump, it is a collection of wyverns that are fairly huge. The wyverns, who are bound by thorns and become spheres, are quite large.

    If you are attacking with a very small wooden sword (compared to the Wyvern), you will not be able to defeat everything by the time the restraint is released.

    However, not only that is irrelevant, Go-kun who appeared jumped at the highest.

    Riding on the stretched thorns, he began to sprint towards the Wyverns.

    At the same time, a tremendous amount of magical power is poured into the large sword-shaped Mistilteinn that each person holds in his right hand while running.

    and--,

    "Oh, that''s a lie, hey ... you can do that."

    I was stunned by the sight that happened in front of me.

    Proximity Go-kun thrust a big sword into the Wyverns with the same momentum of sprinting.

    Its power is tremendous, and it is easily buried near the root of the big sword. Indeed, it was a power that could kill the Wyvern.

    However, even so, only one can be defeated with a big sword. There is no damage to the Wyverns who have not been hit by the big sword ...

    The next moment I thought so.

    The lumps of Wyverns screamed terribly.

    Countless sharp thorns popped out from all over the big sphere, and the overflowing fresh blood poured down into the forest far below like a waterfall.

    The myriad thorns that popped out are, of course, not thorn thorns.

    Its colour is dull and shining black, which is definitely the same colour as Mistilteinn that Go-kun and his friends have.

    In other words, Mistilteinn, who was thrust into the Wyvern, deformed vigorously inside the huge ball, turning into innumerable thorns and piercing the Wyverns.

    Obviously, it''s a trick that isn''t possible with the freshly made Mistilteinn.

    It was a proof that not only Go-kun but also the mistilteinns who had been used up were growing up.

    No, to be honest, I was quite surprised.

    "Wow, as expected, Go-kuns"

    "Ah. But there are still more. There is no sign of giving up. "

    When the wyverns restrained by Thorn Go were released, their bodies were pulled by gravity and fell into the forest.

    Wyverns have been exhausted in a total of five places, and probably more than 50 have been slaughtered. However, although the number of wyverns flying in the air is clearly decreasing, there are still more.

    In addition, I didn''t seem to run away after being defeated that much.

    "It''s an apple again"

    "So that''s it? Do you repeat until you get rid of everything?

    When I was watching what I was going to do, the same apple as before grew again on the tip of the ivy that had been stretched.

    So I realized that I was going to repeat the same thing several times.

    "It''s less than before"

    "They aren''t stupid either."

    Even though the apple has a powerful temptation effect, if you can see the effect and the result of the trap in front of you, it seems that reason works.

    Even so, even though it''s about half of what it was before, there are some who lose their instincts and jump to the apple, so you can see that the effect of the temptation apple is powerful.

    When the wyverns who jumped in were crowded, the wyverns spread like eating again, and the wyverns were restrained together.

    Proximity Go-kun thrusts Mistilteinn into it and transforms it into innumerable thorns again.

    A large amount of fresh blood flowing out and the wyverns who are released from restraint and fall to the ground.

    Did this reduce the number to less than the first third?

    Probably the result of Brynhildr''s command and operations, but a terrible result.

    However--,

    "Don''t be very cautious. You may not be trapped next time. "

    The wyverns flying around took a short distance and began to orbit around the village, apparently alert to the ivy and thorns.

    The strength of the alert is enough to think that the temptation apple will not work anymore next time.

    "But it''s really bad, and will Sefie do the rest?"

    "No, it looks like Brynhildr and the others are still going to do something. Let''s watch over here. "

    "Hmm, I understand!"

    Seeing the Brynhildr and others who seemed to be telling the story to Go-kun, Sephi seemed to be convinced.

    When I moved the "viewpoint" near the Brynhildrs floating near the outer edge of the village, they smiled confidently.

    ¡­¡­no.

    It may have been a sadistic smile, rather than being confident.

 CH 49

    Thorns and ivy changed shape.

    From the shape that protruded like a spear toward the front, it spreads like a mesh.

    A net made of thorns and ivy is constructed so as to spread outward from the outer edge of the village. It did not hang down due to gravity, but remained level with the ground.

    Proximity Go-kuns ride on the net and set up.

    The point is that they made a scaffold.

    However--,

    "Wyverns don''t come near"

    "I''m a little crazy"

    The Wyverns have already learned that thorns and ivy are dangerous.

    It''s natural to imagine that if you get closer, you''ll be caught again, and you''re probably wary of apples with a tempting effect.

    This doesn''t seem to make much sense.

    In the first place, the Wyvern can fly in the sky and attack us over the heads of Go-kun.

    Well, if that happens, I''ll just handle it.

    However, it seems that he did not just make a scaffold.

    "Go-kun and his friends were sick ...!"

    "It''s not a coalition"

    I gently deny the words that Sefie muttered as if he was impressed.

    For some reason, the ivy-shaped go-kuns wrapped one of the ivy around the proximity-type go-kuns.

    The place where it wraps around is Go''s waist, just like a lifeline.

    However, there was no movement from there.

    Brynhildr and others who were giving instructions to them from the air finally started to move.

    When they thought they were on the diagonal of the outer edge, they rushed into the Wyverns.

    Both have long spears.

    Their weapons are free to transform. When fighting in the air, he probably transformed it from a sword with a wider range to a spear.

    Fortunately, he swings his spear while flying at high speed like a meteor.

    Each swing easily cuts off the Wyverns.

    Perhaps plant magic is combined with physical strength enhancement and fighting spirit, and the effect of their unique skill "Hunter of the Spirit" is added to it-it is a tremendous strength.

    Is this exactly what it means to have a touch of armour sleeves?

    Located diagonally, the two fly in a circular motion to drive the Wyverns away.

    Then I noticed that I saw it skillfully narrowing the circle little by little.

    Oh, it''s a dolphin drive hunt.

    The opponent is not a fish but a wyvern, but what you are doing will not change. It may be called hunting rather than fishing, but it doesn''t matter which one.

    Go-kun and his friends are on a scaffolding made of ivy and thorns.

    "Wow! Brynhildr and the others are great! Maybe it''s as strong as Sefie!"

    "Sefie doesn''t say that a little bit"

    I''m stubbornly the best.

    Well good though.

    "Anyway, it''s bad"

    What''s wrong is the battle of Brynhildr and others.

    The Wyverns are desperately fleeing from the Brynhildr and others who are chasing after flying.

    Was it a big shock to see the friends easily cut off by the stone? Or--,

    "" Ufufufufufu! Ahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! ""

    Was the Brynhildr who simply chased scary?

    They were laughing loudly as if they were synchronized.

    His eyes are wide open with excitement, and the smile on his face is terrifying.

    For some reason, as I know, the war maiden was originally thought to be a "horrible grim reaper" who appeared on the battlefield and reaped the souls of the warriors.

    Normally, they only look like beautiful older sisters, but now they are just like that.

    Wyvern, driven by these two gods of death, gradually approaches the outer edge of the village.

    "Go-kun"

    "Hmm, trampoline?

    Such words come to my mind.

    Proximity Go-kun jumped from the scaffolding of ivy and thorns as if they jumped by stepping on the spring vigorously.

    Go-kun, who jumped high and high like a joke, headed for the approaching Wyvern with a big sword-no, it''s not a big sword! ??

    Unknowingly, he wields Mistilteinn, who has turned into a long spear, and kills the Wyverns.

    Perhaps they learned by looking at Brynhildr and others, or they came up with it themselves, it seems that Mistilteinn could be transformed into multiple weapons.

    It''s a surprise, but I''m not surprised because there are so many surprises from a while ago.

    I''m surprised and tired.

    Anyway-the wrapped vines pull back to the scaffolding so that the jumping Go doesn''t fall in the wrong direction.

    Then Go jumps again and attacks the Wyvern.

    "Do you repeat this and then defeat it steadily?"

    I thought, but it wasn''t.

    Apparently, the ivy wrapped around Go wasn''t just a lifeline.

    He subtly adjusts Go''s movements and turns in the air. As a result, Go was toying with the Wyverns with anomalous movements.

    What''s more, Brynhildr and his colleagues are now making small turns to keep the Wyverns on the spot-near Go-kun, instead of flying around the outer edge of the village in a circle. rice field.

    "I see."

    I also noticed when Sephi nodded with a familiar face.

    No, I feel that Sephi was nodding in the atmosphere.

    Before I knew it, Brynhildr and Go were guiding the Wyverns and staying in a certain space.

    Yes, in a dense form, like the Wyverns when they were flooded with temptation apples.

    The wyverns who were there are now grouped into two groups.

    And, Go-kun, who should have been separated into five places before he knew it, were also gathered in two places.

    The wyverns are clearly being cornered as the number of steps on this side increases. Exposed to a fierce offensive, their altitude gradually declined without even realizing it-that is, the ivy and thorn nets that Go and his friends are using as a foothold.

    And maybe it was ready, the magical power was released from Brynhildr and Aile.

    Probably a telepathic instruction to Go-kun.

    Go-kun of thorns and ivy start to move all at once.

    The net, which was the scaffolding, restrained the wyverns who had fallen in altitude, as if pulling up a school of fish that had entered the net.

    The wyverns who were caught in the net and became a lump, Go-kun of the proximity system thrust Mistilteinn all at once.

    At the same time, Brynhildr and others also thrust their spears vigorously.

    They were naturally transformed. That is, it is a reproduction of the temptation apple.

    Countless thorns pierced the Wyverns from the inside, and a large amount of fresh blood flowed out.

    "Wow! It''s amazing!"

    "It seems that you are watching the skills of a skilled fisherman."

    All the Wyverns who were there were annihilated.

    Sefie clapping his hands and expressing his honest praise, and I scream in admiration for the command and dexterity of the brilliant Brynhildr and others.

    Brynhildr and Go were uncapped.

    ¨D¨DIt ¡¯s a little too good, isn¡¯t it?

 CH 50

    Brynhildr and Go alone have annihilated a large group of wyverns, well over 100.

    Many of the Wyvern''s corpses have fallen into the surrounding forest, but it is too wasteful to leave them as they are.

    So, if not all, I collected as much as possible.

    The elder said he intends to process fast-paced meat into preserved food, but he says he still has to throw away most of it because he has no salt stockpile for Wyvern meat.

    Well, the part to throw away will be the nutrients for me and Go, so it won''t be wasted.

    anyway.

    After struggling to pull up the Wyvern that fell into the forest, we will start again.

    We set out for the Dwarven''s Hidden Village, while being wary of attacks by monsters like the Wyvern.

    ¨D¨DBut.

    As a result of defeating such a large number of Wyverns, the appearance of Go-kun 1, 2, and 3 became strange.

    Sato no Hiroba-When I came to the front of my body and thought it was curled up, it just stopped moving.

    Did I finally come ... I decided to prepare.

    What an evolution of Go-kun.

    I thought it was about time to evolve, but I think I reached the upper limit of the level by defeating the Wyverns.

    Go-kun No. 1 crouches down on the spot, and the thorns and ivy Go-kun of No. 2 and No. 3 are in a lump.

    The next moment when I thought that my body shook and trembled-Go''s whole body glowed faintly.

    While I, Sephi, and everyone in the village are watching, Go''s body gradually changes.

    "" Oh !! ""

    As I witnessed the evolution of Go-kun, cheers rose from here and there.

    It didn''t evolve as huge as I did.

    Rather, it will be smaller in size than before.

    However, with the exception of Go-kun No. 1, its appearance had changed without any vestiges.

    "Foo ..." Mutters in a tone that Sefie admired or confused. "Go-kun isn''t crazy"

    "Our new sister ... but it doesn''t look like it."

    "But it feels close to the race."

    Brynhildr and Aile say a little disappointing, but interesting.

    That''s because it''s an impression of seeing Nos. 2 and 3.

    "Lord, Princess, everyone-it''s the first time I''ve exchanged words clearly like this."

    It was the evolved Go-kun No. 2 who gracefully uttered with a cool voice.

    He was completely a "moving thorn" -no, "she" is now a beautiful female like Brynhildr and others.

    The hair and eyes are crimson, reminiscent of rose petals, and the long hair is lustrous.

    The skin color is clear white, and although it has a slightly tight impression, it has a very well-organized face.

    If you think about the appearance age when applying it to the human race, is it in the early twenties?

    She wears a dark green dress with roses and thorns embroidered in places, and a crown of thorns with rose flowers on her head.

    It is the plump chest that pushes up the dress, and the standing figure full of self-confidence reminds me of the height of the spirit.

    It was a figure that made me want to call her the Queen.

    "I don''t have a name yet, but the race name is"Queen Thorn of the Tree SpiritDryad Rose Queen]. What''s good in the future? "

    The Queen greeted her with a very elegant curtsy.

    "Then I too"

    The next person who uttered a voice was the ivy golem-the evolution of Go-kun No. 3.

    "It''s a lot of fun to be able to exchange words like this. I hope everyone will continue to get along."

    "He" speaks in a gentle tone with a gentle smile.

    Like the Queen, this was also a perfect humanoid.

    Her hair is soft-looking blonde, and her eyes are bright jade, reminiscent of plants.

    The skin was also clear and white, and the facial features were very well-organized, probably by default for the tree spirits. He seems to be a man because of his body and the first person, "I", but he has a neutral face that makes him mistaken for a female.

    What I wear is a loose vestment with a white cloth embroidered with an ivy pattern on a white cloth.

    It looks like the Queen in her early twenties, but she has a soft atmosphere that reassures the viewer.

    "I don''t have a name either. The race is"Tree Spirit Forest PriestDryad Druid"is"

    He thanked me reverently.

    "Then, let me greet you too."

    Lastly, I opened my mouth-no, it was Go-kun No. 1 who spoke in a telepathic manner.

    Go-kun No. 1 was a wood golem with a height of nearly 3 meters, but he was the one with the least change in category.

    Its appearance is barely enough to be called a wood golem.

    The whole body of Go-kun No. 1 was black and hard like obsidian, and was covered with a smooth material that reflects light.

    After all, if you look closely, you can understand that it is a plant because it has a wood grain pattern.

    Its height is about 2 meters and 50 centimeters, and it seems that it is slightly shorter than before its evolution. However, there is no impression that it has become weaker.

    He was wrapped in armor, just like the berserkers.

    It is a somewhat aggressively shaped armor shaped with sharp curves. Something of red crystal is patterned and decorates the whole body like a black armor.

    And from time to time, red light runs through the pattern as if it were pulsating.

    The most impressive part is the face.

    An auger-like double-horn extends toward the heavens, and below that is a face with an angry expression as if it were an angry image. The part of the eye was hollow, and a crimson light like blood was twinkling inside.

    "Lord, the princess, and the inhabitants of my fellow village, I am very pleased to be able to speak directly in this way."

    Go-kun No. 1''s arm remained below the knee.

    I think that Mistilteinn is probably stored in my arm.

    "I have no name yet. Therefore, let me give you only the ethnic name. My race is "Juou ReikiKing torrent demon". Let''s protect everyone with my sword. "

    Go-kun No. 1 who says so with confidence has something like a champion''s personality.

    The atmosphere alone seems to be strong.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Go-kun and the others are finally able to speak.

    I was terrified about what to do if I took a rebellious attitude, but it seems that there is no such thing and I am relieved.

    Everyone in the village is already accepting the existence of new Go-kun, such as "Wow", "Guardians, look strong" and "Thank you!".

    "I think it''s cool!"

    "Hmm, it seems that it has evolved into a very high-ranking existence."

    "Even if you look at pure abilities alone, it is likely to be several times higher than before evolution."

    "Maybe it evolved by consuming [divinity value]. If you were a guardian, you should have accumulated that much [divinity value]."

    The words are Sefie, Brynhildr, Aile, and Elder in that order.

    They also seem to feel reliable in the evolved appearance of Go.

    Well, that''s good.

    I was a little worried, so I say a word to correct Go''s words.

    "No, I don''t have a name ... Go-kun 1"

    "I don''t have a name!"

    "Unfortunately, the name is not yet"

    "Please give us a name."

    Thorns, ivy, and demon Go-kun say in order.

    What happened suddenly? Did it evolve and some of your memories are missing?

    "You guys are go"

    "Then, Sefie will put it on!"

    Sefie screams cheerfully.

    For some reason, Sephi gets excited when it comes to naming.

    But.

    "No, I have a name."

    "Well, Princess! I''m happy!"

    "It is an honor to be named by the princess."

    "Princess, thank you"

    I wonder if my voice was so small that I couldn''t hear it.

    Or is it so happy to have Sephi give it a name?

    I can''t speak to the end because Go-kun and his friends rushed to say it.

    If you can block your voice so far, you will notice it even if you don''t like it.

    Maybe Go and you guys want a new name?

    HM.

    But.

    It feels a little bad to have Sephi always give a name.

    So I said in a loud voice this time so that I couldn''t block my voice.

    "No, I''ll give you a name here! !!

    """Huh?"""

    "Yugu? It ¡¯s good for you."

    For some reason, Go and his friends looked desperate.

 CH 51

    I thought.

    A name suitable for the new appearance of Go-kun.

    It''s not a techie name like Tanaka or Taro.

    A name that fits them well, like a body.

    "Then, Go-kun No. 1 has arrived ... No, "KitaroOnitaro"... How about?

    "Geha! !!

    At the moment of telling, Go-kun No. 1 and Motoi Kitaro get on their knees with a voice that seems to have been fatally injured for some reason.

    The reason why No. 2 and No. 3 who were watching it drew a big face ... Maybe Kitaro is worried? I suddenly crouched down.

    "Go-kun No. 2 is ... a woman ... with" Roseko ""

    "--Kaha !!"

    "Finally, Go-kun No. 3 ... Hmm, Ivy ... No. 3 ......... Good! How about "Ivy Saburo"?

    "¨D¨D! ¡­¡­ ¨D¨D"

    For some reason, Barako coughs like vomiting blood, and Tsutasaburo loses her expression as if she was absent-minded. The line of sight seems to be looking somewhere far away.

    "" "........." ""

    "Yugu ... Don''t bully them anymore?"

    Everyone around me who heard my high-sense naming was silent for some reason, and Sephi looked up at me with a gaze asking for forgiveness for some reason.

    "Huh? No one is bullying, right?

    Sefie also says something strange.

    Who on earth did I say I bullied?

    However, Sephi does not answer and just shakes her face with a strangely mature gesture.

    When I thought about it, I took a step toward Kitaro and others.

    "Then Sefie will give you a name, right?"

    I said something strange.

    Even if forgetfulness gets worse, it''s still too young.

    "Oh! princess! Please do!

    "As expected, Princess!"

    "I was saved, Princess!"

    And for some reason, Kitaro and his friends piggyback on it.

    Hey, hahaha, wait a minute.

    "No, you guys are now named"

    "Hmm, Go-kun 1 Go is Gram"

    "My name is Gram. I received it. "

    Kitaro accepts the name of Sephi.

    "Huh? No, your name is demon. "

    "Go-kun 2 Gohane, Belsol, right?"

    "Belsol. It''s a good name."

    Roseko has a strange name.

    "Your name is a rose--"

    "Go-kun 3 Goha ... Embra!"

    "Embra. Ryuishi is a princess, a wonderful name."

    "Your name is Ivy Sanro"

    "" Oh! ""

    "Now the names of the guardians have been decided!"

    "Congratulations!"

    "It''s a feast!"

    When I tried to correct it, cheers rose from the surroundings and my voice was drowned out.

    Thanks to that, Go''s name seems to be settled by the name that Sephi thought.

    No, it ¡¯s okay, right?

    I think the one that Sephi attached is also quite good.

    But my guy is simpler and matches each one ...

    "... After all, in Kitaro--"

    "It''s a feast! Let''s prepare for the feast!"

    "There are a lot of Wyvern meat!"

    No one asked.

    sorrow.

    A large amount of hunted Wyvern meat was eaten at a feast celebrating the evolution of Victory and Kitaro-Moto, Gram, Belsol, and Embra.

    However, it is best for all the residents of the village to eat the meat of two animals.

    The rest was salted or smoked as much as the salt stockpile allowed, after collecting materials such as skins and stingers.

    I, Gram, Belsol, Embra, and Go (before evolution) absorb and process the remaining meat and internal organs with the energy drain.

    After a break, I finally started heading for the Dwarven Village again.

    so.

    And if the monsters didn''t attack, of course, that''s not the case.

    Not only Wyverns, but also giant beetles and bees, giant centipede monsters that are about 200 meters long, and rock birds, which are several times larger than Wyverns, are truly diverse monsters as you approach the sacred mountain. Are attacking.

    The Wyverns were able to be annihilated under the superb command of Brynhildr and others, but if a group of that size attacks many times, we must be prepared for some damage as well-I think that way. My thoughts were overturned very easily.

    The reason is that the activities of the evolved Grams were more amazing than I had imagined.

    First gram.

    I thought it was an evolution specialized in close quarters combat.

    In fact, the guess wasn''t wrong, but his means of attack wasn''t limited to melee.

    It is the same as before that you can combine plant magic and physical strength enhancement on the extremely high physical ability in the original state. However, it seems that strengthening by the fighting spirit can also be used there.

    Because I am a huge body, I have a wide range of magical power detection, and I managed to catch the movement, but if you rely on vision etc., you can not follow it with your eyes and you will lose sight of it in a blink of an eye. ..

    It repeatedly moves at such a tremendous speed, appears in front of the enemy in one blink, and in the next moment, it is already killed and in another place.

    Such super-fast movement itself is terrible, but what is even more distinctive is Gram''s two wooden swords.

    Originally it should have been Elder Trent''s wooden sword and Mistilteinn, but the wooden sword that has been transformed into the same obsidian-like texture as itself has a red pattern running on its surface like Gram.

    When Gram stabbed both wooden swords into the monster (what is stabbed with a wooden sword?), The red pattern that ran on the wooden sword shone.

    ¨D¨DWhen you think about it, the monsters dry and die like dried fish at an apparently strange speed.

    --Energy drain

    Well, there will be no.

    It''s impossible to "suck up" at such a speed, even if I restrain my prey to the point of covering it with roots and then use the energy drain.

    Therefore, it is probably the effect of Gram''s new unique skills.

    The name of the skill I heard later was- "Blood Bath Bill Hero"

    From the feeling of the name, it is a skill that has multiple abilities, like the unique skill that Brynhildr and others have.

    And it''s not just an enhanced version of Energy Drain.

    It seemed that the energy absorbed from the monsters could be immediately diverted to attack.

    When I think that the pattern of the wooden sword shines red, Gram swings the sword toward the void.

    When I thought that a huge blade shaped like a sword flash was born, it flew at a speed that was unnoticeable.

    If I didn''t have a lot of dynamic vision or a special perception like I did, it would just look like a flash of light.

    The flying blade slashed the approaching rock bird to feed on the swarming Wyvern without any resistance.

    According to the elder, there is a technique called a flying blade that shoots a slash as a type of fighting spirit.

    However, it doesn''t glow red, so I speculated that it might be something similar and different.

    At least if it''s about Wyvern, it has a close combat ability that can''t be approached, and it has gained a long-range attack means that even rock birds can be slashed.

    Should I call it Gram ... san?

    anyway.

    Next is Belsol.

    She is a perfect humanoid like Brynhildr and others, but apparently not always humanoid in combat.

    It was when a myriad of giant bee monsters attacked.

    She turned her lower body into a large amount of thorns and slipped on the ground to the outer edge of the village.

    After that, he stretches the thorns that changed his lower body into the air, catches the bees that are attacking him, and uses the energy drain to suck up the [life force] and kill him.

    Well, up to that point, it''s not much different from before evolution.

    Is it just that the energy drain is visibly stronger?

    But, of course, her ability wasn''t the only one.

    "May I borrow a part of my body, Lord?"

    Belsol asked me when I thought I should help with the many bee monsters that attacked me.

    "Huh? Ah, yeah ... good?"

    I don''t know what it means, but if I still give permission,

    "Thank you. Then I will borrow it."

    She assimilated her thorns by touching the thorn wall on the outer edge of the village-that is, part of me.

    And he manipulates a large amount of thorns, which has become a huge mass, just like his own body.

    Belsol countered a large number of bee monsters with a large number of thorns.

    A large number of thorn walls that surround the outer edge of the village wriggle.

    She manipulates it like a limb, catching and sucking the approaching bees.

    And every time, a crimson rose blooms somewhere in her thorns.

    Unique Skill- "Destruction Bino Thorn"

    I later heard that it was a skill with that name.

    One of the included abilities is to make beautiful roses bloom.

    The petals of the roses, which bloom beautifully in bright red, are only beautiful and do not change anything.

    Just by looking at it.

    However, if you have the ability to perceive magical power, you will have a completely different impression.

    The magical power absorbed from the bees is sent to the petals of the rose and then released into the air.

    At first, you may be wondering what that means.

    However, if her opponents have such a question, it will be difficult to get an answer.

    because.

    When I noticed, I lost consciousness without any connection.

    It should be called an invisible dense mist of magical power-or a scent of magical power that cannot be smelled.

    Those who took them into their bodies were fainted or fainted when they exceeded a certain amount.

    No, to be more precise, it might be called sleep.

    Invited by a forced sleep that cannot be resisted by will, many bees fall apart at the surface of the earth.

    The sleep never woke up without her forgiveness.

    "I can''t be as flashy as Gram or Belsol ..."

    It was Embra who leaked a bearish mutter.

    But he was the most nasty.

    He lightly holds his hand over the giant beetle monster that flies like a cannonball.

    The held hand turns into a young grass-colored ivy and wriggles.

    The next moment, a fresh apple was growing at the tip.

    The fragrant scent of apples is proof that it is an apple with a tempting effect.

    When Embra shakes the ivy, he throws the apple at the tip toward the beetle.

    The beetle undoubtedly chewed and swallowed an apple flying in the air.

    If that apple is deadly poisonous, that''s it.

    And that''s just what we''ve been able to do.

    So it wasn''t a lethal poison in the apple.

    The beetle that eats the apple trembles.

    A beetle, which for some reason slowed down its flight speed, approached Embra and was hovering as if it were a samurai.

    He speaks to the giant beetle, which was showing obvious hostility on the verge, with a smile like a father.

    "Okay, good boy. Do you want to destroy the enemies who are aiming for our village?"

    When it moves up and down slightly with a nodding sound, the giant beetle leaves the side of Embra and flies around the village.

    And, as he said, he began to annihilate the many monsters that were trying to attack the moving village.

    Beetles do not hesitate, whether it is a group of wyverns or a rock bird that is far more powerful than itself.

    Embra''s words are the absolute main mission, and he attacks without even looking at his own life.

    And it wasn''t just beetle behavior.

    All the monsters that ate the apple he offered turned into his faithful Shimobe.

    Unique Skill- "Zou Lareshi Life"

    Be sure to kill with the individual ability of Embra. And do itdid it? ? ?The fact.

    According to a story, I heard later, it seems that it is possible to control others by satisfying these two conditions. It seems that such ability is a skill that is included.

    ¨D¨DWell.

    These are just some of the abilities that Grams have evolved and gained.

    Still, it seemed easy to get rid of the elephant (although it was a little too strong).

    Thanks to their overly reliable activities, the journey to the Dwarven Village went smoothly.

    Perhaps two weeks have passed since I left the place where the elf village used to be.

    "Big! Yaho!"

    "Looking closer, it looks like a wall."

    Hate and Yamabiko did not return.

    What you can see ahead is the endless mountain range.

    The top of the mountain seems to be covered with thick snow. Perhaps it is a perennial snow that does not melt even in summer.

    It is a mountain called Sacred Peak Frizz, which is steep and towers toward the heavens like a wall.

    We had arrived at the far foot of the mountain.

 CH 52

    Chapter 52-: With the cave under the waterfall

    (TL By GUST)

    "-So where is the Dwarven Village, Wolf? ¡»\

    My body towering in the center of the elf village, on its tall trees.

    It''s been a usual sight for Sefie to climb my branch these days, but today there was a rare person in addition to Sefie.

    Wolf is a werewolf youth and the number one warrior of the Gull clan.

    With them, I overlooked a huge mountain range that even felt oppressive-the majestic foothills of the sacred mountain Frizzus.

    After all, I finally came to the foot of the sacred mountain, but neither I nor Sefie know the destination of the dwarven village.

    There are several people who know it, but the most detailed one is Wolf.

    So today I''m going to ask him to climb this far (or rather, pull it up with ivy) and get instructions on where to go.

    "is that so¡­¡­"

    Wolf carefully looks around the scene, whispering.

    It''s said that he usually walked in the woods, so it''s unavoidable that he couldn''t find the place of the village right away in the unfamiliar sight of looking down from the top of the forest.

    Did you still find the terrain or something that coded as memory?

    "Spirit, please approach that cliff."

    I pointed at the tip of my line of sight and told him.

    If you look at the place Wolf pointed to, it''s a cliff.

    From a place far higher than I am now, there was a terrain that was a cliff with exposed rocks.

    Apparently, it looks like a cliff that appeared in a part of the mountain range, and it continues to the other side while gently curving. The edge of the cliff-or rather, the end is on the other side of the curve, so you can''t see it from here.

    "At the end of that cliff, there should be a waterfall that falls from the top of the cliff. At the end of the waterfall, there is a cave that leads to the hidden village of the dwarves."

    "Hey, I see."

    Living in a cave seems like a dwarf.

    No, I''ve never actually met a dwarf, but I don''t feel any discomfort in light of my previous knowledge.

    The existence of a stubby, plump beard moja, who is good at blacksmiths living in the cave-I have already confirmed that it is a dwarf.

    "Can I be friends with Dwarves?"

    "... If you don''t give up, maybe"

    "Yes ... no matter how desperate the situation, a handful of hopes remain."

    Sefie and Wolf answer the exciting questions with muddy words.

    Elves and dwarves hate each other, and it may not be possible to make friends. We couldn''t be cruel enough to tell the truth.

    But apparently Sefi knew it was difficult, or did we notice it in our jade-colored answer?

    "Ah, I might get into a fight."

    Nodded as I was convinced.

    Sefie also seems to understand that the elves and dwarves are not on good terms.

    "But if it''s Sephi, it''s okay."

    However, for some reason he nods alone.

    It''s unclear what''s okay.

    "What is it? ¡»\

    "Even if you get into a fight, you can do it with Sefie."

    As a matter of course.

    No, surely Sefie would win. Because it''s a high elf.

    It''s a magical shot. Maybe the other person will die.

    "There was a fist and a fist, and Yujo was flirting, and there was a gar."

    "Stop it and let''s do it"

    Sefie''s Punipuni Fist and Dwarf''s rugged fist are just too bad.

    Sefie stared at his Punipuni fist and then slowly nodded with a serious face. It''s as if you''re looking at a knife that''s too sharp and you''re worried about its sharpness.

    "It''s true. Sefie''s fist is no longer alive. It may be a sword to act as a white ..."

    "Oh, it''s dangerous"

    "Spirit !?"

    I nodded without a break.

    Sefie and Wolf look back at almost the same time.

    "After all, isn''t Yug the same?"

    "think"

    "Spirit-sama !?"

    "Muh!"

    What is Sefi''s tremendous self-confidence in his physicality?

    I nodded because it''s also a thing to deny and hurt my mood.

    When--,

    "Oh! Is that the waterfall that Wolf said? ¡»\

    As I continued walking around the cliff while talking, I saw a stream of water flowing down from the top of the cliff beyond my view.

    "Yes, that''s it. No doubt."

    Wolf firmly affirms.

    From that point of view, it seems unlikely that it is wrong with another similar place.

    For, the flow of water in the line of sight was certainly characteristic that I would never forget once I saw it.

    The expression "waterfall" is not a mistake.

    However, it was a little different from the waterfall I expected.

    Even from my point of view, the waterfall was pouring down far overhead.

    A large amount of water is flowing down from the top of a tremendously high cliff, making a roaring storm.

    But.

    The mysteriously large amount of water does not create a river flow under the cliff. There was no so-called waterfall basin.

    "The water is gone ... !!"

    Sefie is also amazed at the mysterious waterfall.

    And Sefie''s words were certainly true.

    The large amount of water that flows down disappears before reaching the bottom of the cliff.

    However, it has not physically disappeared.

    The water is flowing down from such a high place that by the time it reaches the bottom of the cliff, the water is diffused and small drops-that''s just like a drizzle and pouring onto the ground.

    So under the cliff-there was no river-like stream at the end of the waterfall, only the grass with fresh leaves.

    so--,

    "Is the hole there the entrance to the Dwarven Village? ¡»\

    "Yes, that''s right. Dwarves live at the end of that cave."

    Just below the falling waterfall, there was a hole in the cliff.

    There seems to be no doubt that it is a cave leading to the dwarves'' village.

    "I finally arrived"

    "Haha, though, thanks to Morigami-sama and the spirits, I arrived very early."

    It was a time when I was relieved to exchange words with Wolf at the end of a long journey.

    "Oh, Dwarf! Yaho! It''s Sephi!"

    Suddenly Sefie began to scream.

    picture? While thinking, follow Sefie''s line of sight.

    Beyond that, of course, the cave leading to the Dwarven Village, its entrance--,

    "Oh, is that a dwarf? The first time I saw. Raw Dwarf "

    "Hmm? Ah ..."

    As you can imagine, a plump beard moja appeared from inside the cave.

    He (what if she was?) Seems to have noticed this existence out of the cave.

    I can''t tell what kind of expression it has because it''s still far away, but when I was looking at it for a few seconds-or a dozen seconds-it seemed like I was in a hurry and went back into the cave. It was.

    Seeing that, Wolf makes a voice that seems to be weak.

    No, I''ve almost guessed what Wolf was trying to say.

    "Ah, I''m back. Maybe I didn''t notice the Sephis."

    I''m sorry for Sefi, but of course there is such a reason.

    As evidence, after a while, a large number of dwarves emerged from the tip of the cave.

    And everyone looks up at us uniformly.

    If you''re not a little girl, you''ll know what the dwarves think when you see me slowly and slowly approaching me (a giant creature I don''t understand, with all the elven villages on it).

    "I''ve got a lot. It''s amazing, something is messed up. Maybe--"

    A few more minutes after a few dwarves turned back into the cave.

    Perhaps dozens of dwarves with weapons in their hands appeared to guard the entrance to the cave.

    Seeing the scene, Sephi says with a surprise.

    "Maybe I''m crazy about Sephi and the others."

    "That''s right. Don''t welcome me "

    "Spirit-sama !?"

    In a sense, it was a big welcome.

 CH 53

    Chapter 53-: Encounter with Dwarves

    (TL By GUST)

    There was a lot of drizzle under the waterfall, or because the bedrock was just hard, there was grass like grass, but no trees were growing, and the open space was widespread.

    It''s big enough for me (the elf village) to stop.

    So I stopped in front of the square under the waterfall, a little distance from the cave.

    By that time, the number of dwarves, which was initially dozens, has increased one after another, and now hundreds of fully armed dwarves are glaring at us.

    "Then, let''s go?"

    The elder looks back and asks the armed elves and werewolves.

    Not all the inhabitants go down, there are a few old elves who are enthusiastic about it, and there are about 50 elves and werewolves who can fight.

    For the time being, we are aiming for friendly negotiations, but just in case we bring so many warriors-the elder said.

    However, the face of the elder who turned to the warriors has a sharper eye than anyone else on the spot.

    "No, I''m not going to fight ..."

    I became a spirit body and muttered while being held by Sefie.

    Of course, don''t forget to blend the stunned facial expressions.

    "What are you talking about, if the dwarves lick you ... it''s over?"

    The elder says "looking up" at us.

    I''m not sure what you''re talking about. Where is the end when licked?

    "The spirits imitate the princess."

    "What do you want to imitate?"

    "What if you show the dwarves the dignity of a princess, that''s fine."

    "What was that? Dignity?"

    Sefie was now being carried by several men.

    This is because the men carry a portable shrine-like platform with a handle and sit on it.

    Sefie sits on a table and puts her back on a huge cushion that seems to ruin people, wearing a luxurious costume like at the time of the welcome party, and "dressing up" with flower decorations etc. There is.

    And the current situation is that he has a doy face and holds me as a spirit body in both hands.

    I can''t feel the dignity that the elder says because my eyes are knots. maybe.

    "Good luck"

    Sefie nods, creating a heavy feeling.

    The elders responded in awe, "Haha!"

    What are these guys?

    "Then everyone will go"

    "" Oh !! ""

    This time, telling him, the elder turns to the front.

    Beyond that is the outer edge of the village, an arched doorway that opens into the thorn wall.

    Naturally, there is a height difference of a dozen meters from the ground now that it is not connected to the ground.

    Therefore I was making a ramp to get down.

    I just unravelled a part of the root that was knitted in a mesh shape and transformed it into a staircase.

    Anyway, we used this staircase to land on the ground after a long time.

    When approaching the dwarves who were tens of meters away and prepared for battle,

    "What the hell! If you think about where the bakemon is, it''s a grassy elf!"

    "Threat me!"

    "What is it for !?"

    "Yanka Colla!"

    "Are you going to beat us because you''re following a little big bakemon !? These bean sprouts!"

    ¨D¨DI was screamed with great momentum.

    I''m sorry that it turned out to be a threatening result, but I''m not saying anything so much, right?

    It''s more than I imagined to have an immediate fight without greetings or anything.

    However, the elder does not seem to be a little frightened by the storm of such abusive words.

    With my chest stretched--or rather, with a slightly raised chin, I approached the Noshinoshi and the dwarves, and stopped when they were far enough to talk.

    The elder is also an elf.

    Unlike the dwarves like everybody, I understand the importance of having a rational dialogue, no matter what.

    "Shut up !! Earthen dwarves!"

    --did not exist.

    He shouted loudly, twice as loud as the dwarves'' swearing.

    The tone is different from usual, and what happened? I was expecting it.

    "I know who this person is! I''m a great forest god! I''m tall!"

    Dawn! With both hands, point to Sefie on the portable shrine.

    Sefie has a doya face with a hall inside.

    I was wondering if I, who was in my arms, would be introduced like that, and when I was watching the situation with a little excitement, the old elf who came along with the warriors for some reason. They shouted out.

    "Our God!"

    "High elf!"

    "To the nobility of the princess that dwarves can''t bring out! To the sacred!

    I''m not sure, but it seems that he''s trying to mount himself in the position of Sephi''s god.

    And there seems to be no introduction to me.

    ¡­¡­Disagreeable? I don''t care about it?

    "What is the forest god!"

    "Because the dwarves worship the sake god Bacchus!"

    "The god of another place is a monjayaki !!"

    "Come on!"

    However, the dwarves replied without any fear.

    Apparently, if the gods they don''t worship, they don''t need to be respected.

    Well, it''s okay to give up a hundred steps.

    Why are you a sake god? Isn''t that the earth god or the blacksmith god?

    By the way, the "Sake God Bacchus" that the dwarves worship is not a natural god like Sephi, the old gods that were casually destroyed in Ragnarok, let alone the new god of the Iko religion.

    It seems to be a completely fictional god.

    "Ki, you guys! What a disrespect for Morigami!"

    "Hey there! I''ll blow everyone away !!"

    "Our princess licked her mouth! Fucking dwarves!"

    "What a fucking elf!"

    "These bean sprouts! Your nose is bent because of the grassy smell!"

    "Go back to the forest quickly !! No, go back !!"

    "Noisy these short legs!"

    "Mostly what is the sake god Bacchus! What do you believe in a non-existent god? Barca Baka!"

    "No, don''t say that !!"

    "Licking ... If this happens, it''s a war!"

    "I''m doing fine!"

    And the old people who are in a rage without putting a haircut.

    The dwarves, on the other hand, also begin to swear at the selling words and yelling at the buying words.

    The place was out of control due to childish ill-mannered exchanges.

    ... It must have been a mistake to bring the elders to this place.

    Jijii and his friends smashed my thoughts of acting friendly to be accepted by the Dwarven Village.

    "--Yugu?"

    I flew out of Sefie''s arms fluffy and moved to the middle of the quarrel between the elders and the dwarves.

    However, both of them are still unaware of my existence.

    So I decided to gently wake them up by yelling out in a telepathic way.

    "Jijii! !! Shut up! !! !!"

 CH 54

    Chapter 54-: Negotiator Yug

    (TL By GUST)

    "What then ...?"

    Telepathy is a technique that directly conveys thoughts.

    No matter how emotional you are, you can''t miss it.

    Therefore, both the elven Jijii and the dwarves pushed the raised words into the back of their mouths and looked up at the voice of the Lord that is, me.

    "What''s that ... a monster?"

    The white-haired old dwarves at the forefront of the dwarves told me to mutter.

    I fluffy and lower the altitude and slowly answer while matching the height of the old man''s dwarf and the line of sight.

    "I''m sorry. It''s not a monster. "

    However, when I think about the pre-evolution that was a manatrent, I might belong to the category of monsters-that kind of imagination comes to mind.

    But of course, I answer without burping such a thing.

    "I''m Yug. Well, it''s like a forest spirit. "

    "The spirit of the forest ...? Don''t look so stupid."

    Well, stupid?

    Is this cute spirit body stupid?

    The elders scream behind me, as if to protect me from being stunned.

    "You guys! Don''t say anything!"

    "Do you say that you are charming, not stupid!"

    "The spirits are intentionally incarnated in a friendly form!"

    "Ji, grandfathers ..."

    I instinctively looked back.

    "--I''ll blow it off later"

    You can''t deny the words of the old dwarves, right?

    Rather, you affirm it in a detour, right?

    I will never forgive you, right?

    "Hmm! I don''t care about that!"

    I was a little derailed and lost consciousness, but I regained my mind with the words of the old man Dwarf.

    Turning to the dwarves again, the old dwarves speak like all the spokespersons.

    "What''s the point of riding that stupid Bakemon? What are you going to do in a war with us !?"

    "No, I''m not going to fight. We just want to negotiate. "

    "Oh !? Negotiations?"

    If you ask me to help us obediently, it''s unlikely that you will accept it given the bad relationship between the elves and the dwarves.

    Therefore, it would be reasonable to ask them to listen to your request by presenting their benefits to the dwarves.

    "That''s it. Did you trade with werewolves? Think it''s about the same. "

    "Hmm! Why do you want even our weapons? Well, even if you ask me, there is no weapon I can give to the elves!"

    "That''s right!"

    "Elfs can quickly return to the depths of the forest!"

    However, the dwarves immediately start making noise.

    Even if you can trade with werewolves, it seems that you can see it when you deal with elves.

    "What a fucking dwarf!"

    "Oh, good! Everyone''s butt--"

    "Laurel, Wol, Wolf! "

    I also instructed the three, blocking the words of the old men who were making noise.

    Well, I expected it to happen in advance.

    They asked for their cooperation, saying that when things couldn''t be helped, they would use their abilities.

    "got it"

    "Understood"

    "know"

    The nodded Laurel wrap the old men around with ivy and restrain them.

    "What are you going to do! Let''s go!"

    "Yes, yes. You ate lunch earlier, Grandpa."

    "No, I haven''t eaten !? It''s not daytime yet! Or rather, it has nothing to do with it-Fumomo!?"

    Naturally, the elders resist, but they are rolled up by Laurel, who is strangely clever, and then the stuffing is thrown into his mouth.

    If you don''t know anything, you''ll be wondering if it''s elder abuse, but the elders who have been rolled to the ground are fine, jumping and jumping.

    "I kept you waiting"

    "Oh ...? Oh, oh ..."

    I turned to the dwarves who were stunned and looked at me, and the negotiations resumed.

    However, I''m not going to spend a lot of time on this negotiation.

    So I decided to tell you frankly from this request.

    "Actually, we are looking for a place to live now."

    "Huh? Then you should live in the forest."

    "There is a reason why that is not the case. To tell the truth, would you like to live with us? It ¡¯s a suggestion. ¡±

    "Hmm! Do you think it''s possible?"

    The old man dwarf thrust his finger into the nostril, kneaded the booger he took out, and replied while flipping it with his finger.

    Wow, I''m here.

    Well, the reaction so far is as expected.

    I don''t really think that the dwarves will say "Let''s live together" and answer "Yeah! Good!".

    "Well, listen to me for the time being."

    "I''m sorry! I don''t have anything to talk to the elves!

    However, having no ears to listen to is a problem.

    So I had no choice but to cut one of my hands as soon as possible.

    I prepared it as one of the hands for negotiations, but if I can''t negotiate in the first place, I can''t help it.

    "Ah, why don''t you talk while eating or eating? Of course, I will prepare the rice here."

    "Rice, then ...?"

    Immediately, the dwarves screamed.

    Such dwarves certainly look plump and muscular for their height, but many of them have thin cheeks. In addition, the size of clothes and equipment does not seem to fit a little.

    Perhaps they''re so thin that they don''t fit in size.

    Before negotiating with the dwarves, it''s natural to find out about the person you''re negotiating with.

    I''ve heard stories from the Wolfs and Werewolves about dwarves as far as they know.

    There was talk of dwarves suffering from chronic food shortages.

    Since the sacred mountain worship is rich in demons, there are many creatures that can be used as food such as demons. However, none of the monsters that lived around this area were easy to hunt.

    Therefore, it is difficult to hunt for food, and trading with werewolves is insignificant given the distance that must be crossed.

    There is no well-maintained road, and there is no way to bring in large quantities of bulky food and other items.

    According to Wolf, the dwarves are trading other than the werewolves, and they mainly buy food there. However, there is a limit to the amount of food that can be procured from certain factors other than "distance," which is less than what the dwarves need.

    However, it is impossible for dwarves living in a cave to farm by themselves.

    Plowing fields outside the cave is just as impossible due to the problems of too strong monsters.

    ¨D¨DWell, it seems that there are various other factors such as the population increasing from the beginning, but in the end, it seems that the dwarves (living in this village) are in need of food.

    So I thought that I would get on if I said that I would treat myself to a meal.

    "Mu, muu ... No, no, no!"

    It''s true that he seemed to be worried unlike before, but the old dwarf shook his head when it wasn''t even that.

    "Why? It ¡¯s good, a little bit. ¡±

    I was confused because I wasn''t expecting it, so I asked him honestly.

    "Aside from the werewolves, we can''t put the elves in the village!"

    "ah I see"

    Apparently, he had decided that he was being told to eat in the dwarves'' village.

    Hmm ... I think.

    It''s good to guide the dwarves to the Elven Village, but there are too many.

    The scenery is good, and it may be good to have a picnic as it is.

    "No, let''s talk while eating here. That''s fine, right?"

    I made a perfect proposal, but--

    "Is there a good reason ?! Do you feel like dying when you eat in a place like this?"

    "Huh? Why?"

    I thought it was exaggerated to eat outside, but apparently, I was wrong.

    "If you eat something like this, Wyvern and other monsters will come in large numbers !!"

    "Ah, I see."

    That''s right.

    However, even if you ask the elf village to go up, it can be said that the monsters attack.

    The monsters around here will attack you no matter how big your opponent is.

    But if you''re on the move, but now that you''re stopped, you''ll be able to do something about it.

    "It''s okay about that. Wait a minute. "

    "Huh !? What''s okay !?"

    I didn''t answer the unsatisfying voice of the old dwarf, and when I returned to my fluffy and Sefie''s arms,

    "Please take care of your body for a moment"

    "Ok"

    I told him that and moved my consciousness to the main body.

    If left unattended for a long time, the spirit body will diffuse into the air and disappear, but it will remain without problems for a few hours.

    And unconscious spirits can easily be swept away by weak winds, so you need someone to grab them.

    anyway.

    After returning to the main body, I activated the "barrier" in a wide range from there.

    It releases a huge amount of magical power, which can be said to be enormous, and creates a huge barrier that covers the dwarves and elves facing each other in front of the cave, and the entire elf village.

    The barrier created is three layers.

    One each for "Physical Barrier", "Magic Barrier", and "Illusion Barrier".

    It goes without saying that the effects of the former two barriers are explained.

    The last one, the effect of "Illusion Barrier", is cognitive inhibition.

    Those who are outside the barrier cannot recognize the inside of the barrier.

    Well, depending on the ability of the opponent and the skill you have, it may be detected, but since it was created by consuming a lot of magical power, it will work well for these monsters.

    Having created the barrier, I regain consciousness to the spirit body and return fluffy in front of the old dwarf while thanking Sefie.

    When--,

    "What is it now ... is it a barrier?"

    All the dwarves were staring at the sky with their mouths open.

    Then, when I looked back at me as if I had returned to myself, I asked him, saying that I couldn''t believe it.

    "Oh, monsters shouldn''t come near for a while. Well, even if it gets closer, I think it''s okay because there are "physical barriers" and "magic barriers". "

    "..."

    "So this is fine, isn''t it?"

    The old dwarf shakes his head when he shakes.

    But apparently, that doesn''t mean denial.

    "What a magical power ... a monster?"

    "It''s a spirit"

    Apparently, the dwarves can also sense the magical power.

    Laurel also said that even if you don''t have the skill of "magical power detection", you can feel it with great magical power depending on your training. I don''t know if the dwarves have the skill of "magic detection", but if you can recognize the magic power when you make a barrier, it may be surprising.

    anyway.

    The old dwarf is weak as if he had given up for some reason, so let''s treat it as if he accepted this proposal.

    I turned to Laurel, who was standing beside the wounded elder, and asked the maples in the village for a message.

    "Well, Laurel. I''m sorry, but can you tell the maples to bring me a meal? "

    "Confirmed"

 CH 55

    Chapter 55-: Eat my ¡ð¡ð!

    (TL By GUST)

    Actually, the women in the village, led by Maple, prepared the food in advance.

    However, the dwarves gathered unexpectedly, so I was wondering if there were not enough, but apparently the smoked meat of Wyvern and the bread in the magic bag that the mercenaries had can be served as it is. By releasing the food, he seems to have prepared enough food for everyone.

    I am grateful to the maples.

    as a side note.

    Surprisingly, the food in the magic bag was not preserved food.

    After trying it with warmth and ice, it seems that the things in the magic bag don''t deteriorate-rather, it seems that time hasn''t passed inside.

    Therefore, he probably carried around ordinary ingredients without having to bother to prepare unpleasant preserved foods.

    That''s why the bread we provided to the dwarves is usually soft.

    Walnut said it was reasonably delicious.

    However, the reason why Maple and his friends prepared the food was not to fill the dwarves'' stomachs.

    This is to make you feel good with delicious food.

    So the main thing is not bread or wyvern meat, but a lot of dishes cooked by maples.

    "Come on, eat"

    It''s okay to sit directly on the ground covered with undergrowth, but you can''t just put the food on the ground.

    The women of the Elven Village appear with a number of dishes on a platter, and the men bring a short-legged table to put the plates on.

    It''s a bit ill-mannered, but will it be a form of sitting on the ground and eating?

    Since there are so many dwarves, the maples will buy a samurai and the dishes and bread set in small plates will be distributed in sequence.

    The food and the table were placed between the two camps facing each other, and when the food was still piled up, I proceeded to cook to the dwarves.

    However, even though he swallows the dishes in front of him, he does not try to touch them.

    Do you suspect that it is poisonous?

    Meanwhile--,

    "Ohhhhh?"

    Sefie, who descended from the portable shrine and took a position in front of the table, chewed the stewed wild boar meat in his mouth before anyone else, and just said to the old dwarves, "Why don''t you eat?"

    It¡¯s Sefie!

    By starting to eat from here, while implicitly proving that the food is not poisonous, the innocence peculiar to the little girl blows away the dwarves'' alertness!

    Of course, I can''t calculate it!

    It''s natural!

    I wondered if the dwarves looked at each other''s faces, perhaps because of the appearance of Sefie, and the old white-haired dwarves reached out to cook on behalf of them.

    Apparently, the first thing I eat is the stewed wild boar meat that Sephi ate.

    Actually, this wild boar meat is not just wild boar meat.

    It''s a crazy boa that succeeded in domesticating a small number of people when I was just evolving into a manatrent.

    Of course, it was not just domesticated. Its purpose is to improve the taste of crazy boa meat.

    For that reason, I have made various trials and errors, such as mixing the acorns produced by "seed generation" with the feed, and growing only with vegetable feed to suppress the odour of meat.

    Not only did I make Go and Mistilteinn, but I thought that my ability could help the inhabitants of the village in many more ways, so I tried it.

    In fact, eating habits may be far more influenced than the armed aspects of the elves.

    ¨D¨DWell, the old man dwarf chews on the wild boar meat that he has grown so hard with a large wooden spoon.

    The moment you put it in your mouth, the old dwarf opens his eyes and stiffens.

    But that''s just a moment.

    Chewing starts immediately.

    Slowly chewed carefully to see if it tasted strange, wasn''t mixed with poison, was okay to eat, and swallowed.

    Hafu--and exhale like a sigh.

    "How about ...?"

    "What''s wrong, poison?"

    "No, it may be ridiculously unpleasant."

    Seeing the state of such an old dwarf, the surrounding dwarves ask. Or expect.

    The old man, the dwarf, quietly expressed his impressions with a mysterious look like a monk who had completed many years of training.

    "--delicious"

    When.

    "The fat has no animal odour, and the taste of meat without habits is brewed the more you chew the refined umami and sweetness. The meat is not so hard, but rather disappears so that it melts in your mouth. The texture is even sensual. I thought that the strong seasoning of the stew would kill the taste of the ingredients, but that is not the case. Rather, the taste of the strong soup dominates the mouth for a moment, overflowing at the moment of chewing. The meat juice you serve is more eloquent than any spice. "

    No, it¡¯s long.

    "in short¡­¡­?"

    The old dwarf nodded solemnly to the question, "Fearful."

    "--It''s inferior to sake, but it''s quite delicious."

    "" Oh, oh ... !! ""

    Is it so delicious! ?? The dwarves scream in admiration, but was it a very good impression for the dwarves?

    "Um, um. Then, the meat seems to be okay to eat."

    "Let''s eat that meat too"

    And when the dwarves'' hands were about to be stretched into wild boar meat all at once,

    "Is this also good?"

    Sefie, this time, advances the fried potatoes with skin while chewing.

    Of course, this french fries is not an ordinary french fries either.

    First of all, the materials are different.

    After all, this potato is the rhizome I have stored.

    It is supposed to be edible and does not store much [magical power], but it is full of nutrients.

    It''s not a good alternative to recovery items, but it tastes good.

    This fried potato with skin is made by frying my potatoes in oil mixed with lard taken from crazy boa.

    The only seasoning is salt, but what about the reaction of the dwarves?

    A dwarf reached for the french fries with a terrifying feeling and carried it to his mouth.

    and--,

    "How is it ...? How is it?"

    He carefully answered the questions of his colleagues, looking like a mathematician who was trying to find a new formula.

    "It''s just a dish of fried potatoes. It''s definitely a simple dish. It''s seasoned only with salt, and it doesn''t really have a complicated taste .... But what about this crispy texture on the outside? The harmony of the chewy texture on the inside is ...? The taste of potatoes that exudes as you chew is further enhanced by the slight salt sprinkled on the surface. Probably ... Lard? It has a strong and punchy taste that cannot be produced with vegetable oil alone. It is cooked only with potatoes, oil, and salt. It conveys the deliciousness frankly. I can''t say anything because the ale is a drink that is drunk at room temperature, but if there is a well-cooled and highly carbonated ale here ... I can sell the soul to the devil. Deaf "

    This guy talks as much as he can with one potato.

    "One, that is ...?"

    I hear that the dwarves around me are scared.

    "It''s inferior to sake, but it''s so delicious that you''ll want to drink it."

    "" Oh, oh ... !! ""

    As a dwarf, it seems to be well-received enough to make your eyes shine.

    When the surrounding dwarves tried to reach for french fries all at once,

    "This is also awesome? Also, this and that, I like that too, Sefie."

    Sefie points to the dishes on the table one after another.

    Face-to-face dwarves reach for them in a terrifying manner--,

    "At first glance, it looks like saut¨¦ed root vegetables that have been sliced ??into slices. However, this crisp, crispy texture is really interesting. If you think about it, the cooked root vegetables are also fluffy. The cheese sauce on top. Does not overstate and does not interfere with the taste of the ingredients at all .... The taste overflows enough to chew in the mouth, and after swallowing, the gentle aftertaste penetrates into the bridge of the nose .... It is inferior to sake, but delicious. well"

    The lotus root steak I made, with cheese sauce.

    "Is this ... fried chicken ...? No, but the wild flavour that overflows with the gravy sets it apart from domestic chickens. Probably the tough meat quality grown in the wilderness. If so, it''s not a chicken, it''s a wyvern. The elastic texture isn''t just hard, but the more you chew it, the more delicious it becomes. The texture of the clothes I wore is also fun. In addition, chicken, ginger, salt ... I also use seasonings that look like a fermented chicken. The harmony of these seasonings that are not overstated is a bite. The taste of the deep-fried chicken is brought to a higher level ... It''s inferior to sake, but it''s wonderful. "

    Deep-fried chicken made from Wyvern thigh meat.

    "Is it a salad made from potatoes? It''s mixed with some sour and savoury seasoning and crushed. I don''t know if the potatoes and seasonings were boiled or steamed. The root vegetables that are chopped into small pieces are also delicious. But first and foremost, they sometimes show their faces in the crushed potatoes. The crisp texture, overflowing fruit juice, and refreshing sweetness. ...... Ringo. This neutralizes the oily seasonings that are likely to be a savoury seasoning, and you can eat as much as you want.

    It''s a potato salad with apples.

    Of course, there are many other dishes.

    There are many dishes that use the fruits, potatoes, grains, leafy vegetables, root vegetables, etc. that I have produced.

    Perhaps they understood that there was no poison, and the dwarves wondered what the hesitation was, and each of them reached out to the dish they were interested in.

    and--,

    "" It''s inferior to sake, but it''s delicious. ""

    To say.

    Whether it''s a contempt or a compliment, it''s kind of moody, but it''s probably a dwarven praise. maybe.

    "So, can you listen to us?"

    If you talk to me that it''s about time,

    "Hmm?"

    The old dwarf chewed the mogumogu and the things in his mouth, swallowed them, and nodded reluctantly.

    "It''s good. I''ll just listen to the story. Only the story."

    Well, I have a lot to say, but I''ve got permission so I''ll talk.

    Why are we elves and werewolves looking for a new place to live?

 CH 56

    Chapter 56-: Dwarf Circumstances

    (TL By GUST)

    The dwarves seemed to know that the city where the elves once lived, Alveheim, was destroyed by the religion.

    So I explained that after the city was destroyed, the elves built a hidden village in the Valus Taijukai and lived there.

    And, about three weeks ago, Hidden Village was attacked by a person who seems to be a knight of the religion and a large number of mercenaries.

    I decided to move the village because there is a risk that the elf''s hidden village was grasped by the religion.

    For the time being, the reaction of the old man dwarf who heard the situation so far,

    "Why don''t you come to us! You can go anywhere you like!"

    It was a terribly annoying word.

    The dwarves are aware of the religion''s tribal supremacy, and  are rather the "first victims" -more on that later.

    Anyway, that''s why even dwarves don''t want their hometown to be known to the religion.

    Therefore, it is understandable that we are annoyed that we have come.

    Perhaps the people of the religion will not come after us.

    However--,

    "I don''t think things will improve soon if you keep running away from the people of the religion and living in hiding, right? Rather, I think it just gets worse over time. "

    The power of the religious nation is now so bloated that a nation of biased self-righteous thought should not have.

    That is my true impression.

    That is why non-human "human beings" such as elves and dwarves-religious nations call subhumans-will eventually be cornered if nothing is done.

    "... It has nothing to do with us."

    The old dwarf did not deny "continuing to escape" or "continuing to hide" from the religion.

    Although he said that it had nothing to do with it, his expression does not seem to believe his own words.

    The dwarves themselves painfully understand that it should never be irrelevant.

    "... So? And what does this have to do with our acceptance of the elves?"

    That is why they have been urging the future without stopping the story.

    "Unfortunately, we alone cannot compete with the religion."

    "Well,"

    Even Alveheim, which was much larger and more populous than the current elf village, has succumbed to the religion. What''s more, I''ve heard that the predecessor High Elf hasn''t been replaced for thousands of years-that is, it had such a mighty power.

    I have heard from the elders that the body was not a "demigod" with a human body like Sephi, but a perfect god that could be freely created as an incarnation.

    Perhaps it was many times and dozens of times more powerful than the current Sephi.

    Still, I couldn''t beat the new gods.

    Then, it is impossible for us now to compete with the religion.

    If it is.

    "If we can''t do it alone, it''s better to work with other people-isn''t it normal?"

    Number is power.

    Then, until increasing the number of friends.

    Well, that''s not the second option, or the number one reason.

    I won''t tell the dwarves in front of me, but I just want time to increase the strength of myself and my subordinates.

    For that reason, the village of dwarves-or rather, this is convenient.

    In this place, the religion will not attack early. However, it is difficult for us to live outside because of this place. You can see that from the fact that many monsters attacked you before you moved to this point. It is not realistic for me to keep the barrier as it is now because of the amount of magical power consumed, and even if I set up a village on the outer edge of the Taijukai, it seems that the effect of the "judicial disqualifying barrier" by Sephi will be weakened (in the forest). The closer to the centre, the stronger the power of Sephi).

    And when it comes to sacred monsters-especially attribute dragons, there is concern that Sephi''s "judicial disqualifying barrier" itself may not be effective in the first place.

    If it is accepted by the "sato" of the dwarves, the problem will be solved.

    It was said that huge monsters would not be able to enter beyond the cave behind them, and because the village itself is a "special place", there is no need to watch out for monsters from the outside.

    In addition, there is a calculation that the number of friends will increase and it seems that dwarf technology can strengthen various strengths.

    However--,

    "Is there a normal reason!"

    It seems that the old dwarves weren''t convinced.

    "In the first place, it''s not a difference in strength that can be managed by taking in the souls. It''s a smarter choice to run away and hide than to make unnecessary resistance."

    His words are certainly true.

    In addition,

    "And because insect acid runs, such as living with fucking elf."

    It didn''t seem to be a good reason to break the elf-dwarf feud.

    However, this also has a certain understanding of the circumstances of the dwarves.

    "Hey, what if you say that? Apparently, you and others seem to be in great need, right?"

    You can tell by looking at the thin and worn out dwarves.

    It is said that when there were no transactions with werewolves, there was originally little food exchange. I''ve heard from Wolf that the population hasn''t increased explosively, and that it has only increased slightly like a long-lived species. In other words, there is another reason why the dwarves lost weight.

    The person they procured food from-seems to be a multi-ethnic nation named Vanaheim.

    It seems that he did not originally purchase a large amount of food, but it is said that the number and quantity of transactions have been declining since Alveheim died.

    Because Vanaheimr is geographically on the west side of the religion and borders on it.

    Once you know that, you can easily guess the rest.

    There is no way that a religion that advocates excessive human race supremacy will not interfere with the country of Vanaheim.

    If the religion is waging a war of aggression on Vanaheim, it is safe to have trouble trading with the dwarves.

    In the first place, the dwarves didn''t even start living here yesterday today.

    They seem to have lived here at least 20 years ago.

    Once upon a time, the religion sought to capture the dwarves as slaves in order to acquire their skills.

    The dwarves who naturally rebelled against it were destroyed by the troops of the religion, but most of them escaped and seemed to have built a hidden village at the foot of the sacred mountain worship.

    The dwarves are also oppressed by the religion.

    Well, in short.

    As a result of the destruction of Alveheim and the invasion of the religious nation Vanaheim, trade with the dwarves has stagnated and food is in short supply.

    Then--,

    "It''s the food you ate right now."

    "sweet bean?"

    "Most of the crops I grew with my skills. The meat is also livestock except for the Wyvern, and I use the nuts I made for the feed, and if I want to hunt the Wyvern, I can hunt in groups. "

    "What?"

    The dwarves stared at the tabletop food astonishingly.

    "Then it doesn''t take long to harvest the crop. It''s not always possible to harvest immediately, but you can prepare a good amount in a few days. "

    It is not so difficult to use the energy recovered by "photosynthesis" and "energy drain" as food by "seed generation" and "rhizome generation".

    I don''t know exactly how many dwarves there are, but I think they can produce enough food to feed them.

    If I can''t do it alone, I''m sure it''s possible to create a new subordinate from the seeds and make it by hand.

    Of course, if the amount increases, it will take time, but even so, it should not be possible to lose weight due to lack of food. Only that is certain.

    "Well, that means that if you accept us, you can provide enough food. If so, do you think that you have a lot of benefits?"

    "Nu, Nuu ...!"

    The old dwarf frowns bitterly.

    But it''s not easy to nod, whether it''s weirdly stubborn or just stubborn.

    I expected that too, and I haven''t cut my biggest hand in the first place.

    "... The food was delicious, wasn''t it?"

    "... OK"

    When asked, the old dwarf nodded with a feeling of reluctance.

    "I''m not proud, but the fruits and vegetables I made have a good reputation, right?"

    "... Hmm"

    "Hey Yug, I want to eat peaches because I''m Sefie."

    "--Huh? Ah, yeah. Wait a minute. I''m talking about something important now, so later?"

    "... Stop it?"

    Is it free?

    The serious atmosphere is destroyed.

    Resuming conversation with the old dwarf, while dealing with Sefie who suddenly interrupted.

    "It''s really ... but"

    "..."

    "I can make grains as well as vegetables. What would happen if you made sake with my fruits and grains?"

    "What ... then ...!?"

    Apparently, I understand.

    Not only the old dwarves, but the dwarves who were listening to the surroundings turned their eyes to horror.

    The best ingredients I have created with my skills, and the best maker called an elf makes sake.

    "Now, imagine the taste of the sake ..."

    "Ku ...! Don''t lick it! It''s a big mistake if you think you can soften your soul with elf liquor!"

    "Cook! It''s a sight to see how long that stubborn speech will continue. ¡­¡­Maple"

    I was already convinced of the victory.

    When I think about it, negotiations with dwarves were too good for me.

    It''s been two weeks before I came here, and it wasn''t just cooking that I prepared. Rather, it is the sake that has been carefully prepared with the help of the elves.

    So, while unintentionally leaking a smile of leeway, I call out to Maple, who was worthy of being near Sefie and was wiping his dirty mouth with sauce.

    "Yes, spirits"

    "Sorry, bring that sake from the village."

    "Understood"

    "after that"

    And add words.

    "I have a peach that I made for Sephi, so bring it with me."

    Huh.

    Victory is just around the corner.

 CH 57

    Chapter 57-: I couldn''t beat alcohol ...

    (TL By GUST)

    Maple and a few women bring a number of bottles of sake from the Elven Village.

    It''s a liquor in a small pottery jar (because it doesn''t have a glass bottle), and in total it''s enough to reach all the dwarves here, but I haven''t distributed it to everyone yet. I''m going to give the old dwarf a drink first and let him make a decision.

    So, what I prepared this time is ...

    wine.

    Cider.

    Brandy is made by distilling wine.

    Apple brandy made by distilling cider...

    I could have made other ones, but I hurriedly prepared only the above four types.

    I chose only fruit wine made from fruit juice because I am most accustomed to making fruit.

    However, of course, it is not possible to make this much sake normally in about two weeks before coming to the dwarven village.

    Although it is affected by temperature and humidity, some wines and the like complete their primary fermentation in about 1 to 2 weeks, but there is not enough time to complete all the processes. It may be possible depending on the season if it is only necessary to make sake.

    If you want to make both types of sake normally, you''ll want time for about three months.

    ¨D¨DSo, the water attributes "life magic" and "ice and snow magic" play an active role there.

    According to the elves, it is possible to shorten the number of days that fruits ferment by applying "life magic" in the direction of increasing the vitality of living things.

    However, with that alone, mysteriously, the fermentation ends halfway.

    It seems that promoting fermentation produces heat, which affects something.

    However, by lowering the temperature to an appropriate level with "ice and snow magic", it seems that fermentation can proceed to the end even with "life magic".

    Well, I''m not bright about sake brewing, so I won''t go into details.

    In short, you can make sake in a short period of time by using magic.

    By the way, I can''t use "Ice and Snow Magic", but some of the elves could use it, so I asked them to help me.

    That aside.

    But there are still problems.

    Usually, just because you have a drink does not mean that you drink it immediately.

    The period varies depending on the product, but it may be aged for one season to one year, or for high-grade distilled liquor, a dozen years.

    As expected, the aging period cannot be shortened by magic (although I said that there is a possibility with chaotic magic).

    So, the sake served to the dwarves is a young sake that is barely aged, but ... can we only believe the words of the elves who cooperated in the sake brewing?

    The grapes and apples used are fruits that have been tried and errored under the supervision of elves to make the taste most suitable for sake brewing.

    In addition, when making fruits, [life force] and [magical power] are poured a little more for food.

    Apparently, elf and werewolves-or rather, the whole human race, it seems that eating fruits with a lot of them gives rise to a feeling of "pleasure".

    Of course, it is not harmful to the body or has any side effects.

    It''s very healthy, but rather healthy.

    ¨D¨DWell, I was told by the elves that the sake made from my fruits produced in this way was of satisfactory quality even from the perspective of the elves.

    It seems that if you have time, you can still aim for the top-unfortunately, you don''t have that time. But he said it would be enough to make the dwarves groan.

    "-Please enjoy it."

    The sake that Maple poured into a wooden cup is lined up in front of the old man''s dwarf.

    When I had four cups, I smiled and said that I was a dwarf opponent.

    However, without being disturbed by such a maple opponent, the old dwarf is staring at the sake placed on the table with a serious look.

    Like a blacksmith who confirms the workmanship of the sword he struck, he has a terrifying gaze that does not overlook even a small defect.

    I thought easily that it would be possible to serve dwarves with alcohol.

    However, because it is a dwarf, it may not allow the compromise of fine dust in sake.

    If I had a sweaty body, I would have a cold sweat on my spine.

    Someone''s throat rang.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    An old dwarf lifts a glass without saying a word.

    And-drink.

    First of all, a bite.

    "¡­¡­HM"

    There is no change in the muttered face.

    I have brandy in my hand.

    Even though it is distilled liquor, it has not passed the aging period, and I feel that it was not good for me, and that my shallowness makes me feel lonely.

    However, the sword has already been thrown. It can not be helped.

    "..."

    Remaining silent again, the old dwarf put brandy in his mouth.

    Drink it up and exhale for a long time to see the scent coming out of your nose.

    And-drink.

    drink.

    drink.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    In the end, I drank all four types of sake.

    However, his face remained severely frowned and he did not say a word.

    Both eyes, which had been closed as if ruminating the taste of sake, are opened quietly.

    (Shit ... no, wasn''t it ...)

    Needless to hear the words.

    The light in the eyes of the old dwarves was never friendly. The line of sight that shoots through here is like a warrior who seems to resist even if he gives up his life.

    "This sake is still young ..."

    (Is that so?)

    What the old man dwarf says is the fault of drinking alcohol.

    A sharp blow that seems to hit this weak point.

    "The horns aren''t sharp at all. The aroma of distilled liquor isn''t mellow. It''s hard to say that it''s a finished liquor because of the stimulus that pierces the tongue. It''s proof that it''s not mixed. "

    --defeat.

    The letters emerge in my mind.

    This is probably the result of my disdain for the dwarves.

    The only way to get rid of it is to return quietly to Aokigahara Forest and wander around the country while being frightened by the pursuit of the religious nation.

    It was a time when I was disappointed with myself and thought so.

    "However--"

    The old dwarf continues.

    "It''s delicious. No-it''s too delicious ... !!"

    "Huh?"

    When I looked at the old man''s dwarf, I had a complicated expression in my hostile gaze that I could see a glimpse of the joy that I couldn''t hide.

    "The scent is not light. The scent of the material itself remains, and it passes through the nasal cavity refreshingly ...! The mellow and sharp sake spirit, but it is stimulating and good ...! Young to get out of the storehouse I think it''s too much, but its taste is already different from the hundreds of sakes there ...! If so, imagine what the potential is when it is properly aged. Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm

    "Huh? picture?"

    "Above all! Why is it so comfortable to feel it falling from your mouth through your throat to your stomach !? I understand! You can understand it! The body that has absorbed alcohol! ! "

    The old dwarf, who spoke something, shed tears of tears from his eyes.

    ¡­¡­It is scary.

    "Once you know this pleasure, you can''t live without this sake anymore !!"

    "... That''s it?"

    "Doooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!

    The old dwarf was now crying.

    And the surroundings are don pulling.

    Although I was dismayed, I was half unconsciously starting a presentation.

    "Ah, um ... of course, if you mature it properly, these sakes will still be delicious, and there are other sakes made from rice, wheat, and potatoes, and I think we can prepare enough of them ... ¡­¡­¡­copper?"

    However, the answer to the question did not come back.

    The old dwarves remained crying, and it was the other dwarves who opened their mouths.

    "Wow, let us drink!"

    "Good morning! Good morning!"

    "Well, I''ll try to figure out what kind of sake it is!"

    "I can''t judge what I''m drinking!"

    "... Maple, ask"

    "Understood"

    Dwarves urging with bloody eyes.

    I asked Maple to give everyone a drink.

    It''s not four types for each person, but if it''s one cup, it will be distributed.

    And the dwarves drink alcohol--,

    "It''s certainly young, but it feels like the refreshing aroma that goes through and the sharpness of the liquor go well together."

    "And this taste. What is the taste of the fruit itself that eloquently claims to exist more than any fruit wine I have ever drunk? I don''t think."

    "It''s not bad to the throat. No ... it''s good. It''s not a bad stimulus to have a horny liquor. "

    "But the most wonderful thing is this feeling. It''s certainly understandable. It feels like the sake that has permeated the five viscera and six swords activates the whole body ...!"

    "Oh ...! It seems that the fatigue that has stagnated all over the body is washed away ... !! The body is giving birth ... !!"

    "I know it! I''m sure you won''t get a hangover no matter how much you drink this liquor! The old saying that good liquor won''t be left behind was true ... !!"

    The dwarves talk to each other with eyes that look like a young boy looking at his longing sister.

    In contrast to those compatriots, I asked the old dwarf, whose face seemed to finally regain a little calm.

    "-So, if you have time, you can make as much sake as you want, but it''s okay for us to live together in the dwarven village ...?"

    The old dwarf looked straight back at me.

    His eyes harbored pure innocent light and were clear.

    "If anyone disagrees, I''ll convince you even if I hit you."

    "..."

    It was a reply that he agreed to join hands beyond the long-standing feud between elves and dwarves.

    "--I did it!"

    I don''t know, but Sephi is happy,

    "Congratulations!"

    And Maple took care of me,

    "You did it, did not you!"

    "You did it!"

    Laurel and Walnut cheer.

    I am--,

    --Dwarf, Chore yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah! !! !!

    I was weakened by the dwarves'' too much cholo.

 CH 58

    Chapter 58-: Come on, Dwarven Village

    (TL By GUST)

    Negotiations with the dwarves ended without delay.

    I''m a little worried about what the 5,000-year feud was, but I think we shouldn''t complain because the negotiations have been settled.

    "Did you have alcohol? It''s difficult to persuade other people not to drink."

    It was the old man dwarf who confirmed that.

    I heard that he is the elder of the Dwarven Hidden Village.

    By the way, the name was Gordo.

    "Oh, I got it from the village"

    If you answer that and turn around, the men are carrying a large jar.

    When I asked Elder Gordo about the population of the Dwarven Village, he said it was about 700, so it''s probably in time.

    By the way, considering the population of 700 people, it seems that almost all the male dwarves were mobilized for those who went out.

    For the time being, all the elves and werewolves are gathered behind us, and since they are carried by a considerable number of the men, it can be seen that the amount of alcohol is quite large.

    However, Old Gordo growls with a difficult face.

    "Umm, enough?"

    "No, it''s enough."

    Even if you convert it from the amount distributed to the dwarves of less than 300 people earlier, it should be an amount that can be afforded.

    "Whether to keep that amount until night ..."

    "I''m going to drink just how much! It''s decided only for tasting for persuasiveness! I promised all the dwarves to make sake, but it would take some time. I don''t want to drink at such a pace. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t have to mature at all. "

    I haven''t converted the amount of those who should have already drank.

    "Um ... that''s right. That''s a shame ... By the way, how much liquor can be brewed at one time? Depending on the amount, it may not be possible to let it rest for a long time as the Lord says. Please think about it properly. "

    "Are you going to drink up the sake for ageing...? Please be patient there. "

    "Patience? It''s the first word I hear."

    "Hey Photoshop"

    It seems that the elves and werewolves are ready.

    Laurel says on behalf of everyone from behind.

    "Spirit, we are ready."

    "Oh, that''s right. Then let''s go. Now, go to the Dwarven Village!"

    Then we set out for a cave pierced by a cliff, a dwarven hidden village beyond.

    "Wait!"

    ¨D¨DWhen I tried, Elder Gordo stopped us.

    "What?"

    Curiously, he pointed to a spot in the group of elves and trembled. His eyes are wide open and he seems to be scared for some reason.

    "Oh, what''s that !?"

    "Huh?"

    If you look at the point of Elder Gordo, there are Go-kun who have not evolved yet. Nearby wood golems, thorn-shaped golems, and ivy-shaped golems are lined up.

    However, there are only a few of them.

    "Ah, that''s Go-kun, it''s a plant golem I made."

    "I don''t know if it''s a golem or something, but it''s no good! If you take such a mon, the village mon will be scared!"

    "Eh? Go-kun is kind?"

    Sefie also defended me, but Elder Gordo just said, "Don''t do it!" And didn''t listen.

    Well, it''s certainly strange from what I saw, and I don''t know how scary it is.

    I decided to have Go-kun and his friends stay at home this time, although it would be bad for them to get used to it.

    Although the effect of the barrier has not disappeared yet, it may be unwise to leave no one behind, so think positively that it is just right.

    I gave instructions to Go and asked them to protect the village.

    "Well, I''m leaving again this time--"

    "-That''s awesome !! That guy! There''s a guy who''s even worse than the guys before!"

    However, once again, Elder Gordo is sick.

    When I turned my gaze, wondering what it was, he was pointing to the existence of a full-body armour, long arms, and a demon-faced figure.

    It may look scary, but you''ll find that you''re a good guy to talk to.

    I decided to relieve the concerns of Elder Gordo.

    "He is an evolution of Go, and his name is Kitaro. It looks scary but it''s a good guy. "

    "Haha, play, master"

    When I was introducing Kitaro, I approached him.

    Kitaro tells me something I don''t understand, looking at the old Gordo who is frightened by the approaching Kitaro.

    After that, when I finally turned to Elder Gordo, I bowed with a polite gesture. From its movements, you can see that it is not an unreasonable monster, but an intelligent being who knows etiquette.

    "The first time I see you, Mr Gordo. My name is Gram. If you ask, will you be living together from now on? Then we are brothers and sisters. I swear I will never hurt my compatriots. Please believe me. "

    "Oh, oh ...? Well, the contents are surprisingly Matomo ... Well, then the Lord is awesome."

    Apparently, he understood that he wasn''t afraid.

    "Good, Kitaro"

    "It''s Gram, Lord"

    "Huh? Is that so?"

    "That''s right, Lord"

    Speaking of which, it was decided to name Gram instead of Kitaro.

    Well, isn''t it something to worry about?

    "The Lord?"

    "No, nothing. Good, then this time it''s time to go-- "

    "--I''m not convinced! Oh !!"

    Hey, what''s this time?

    That said, you don''t have to look at who shouted. The elder, who was lying on the ground, shouted.

    The restraint has not been released yet, but it seems that he spit out the stuffing that was blocking his mouth.

    I turned my gaze on Laurel.

    (Laurel)

    (Yes)

    Laurel nods with all his heart and tries to silence the noisy laurels.

    "Leave it to me here"

    With that said, the first person to come forward was Embra.

    He crouches beside the elders who bounce around on the ground, and puts his hand on his mouth. Then mysterious! For some reason, the elders may fall asleep by peeling off their white eyes while saying "Huh, huh !?"!

    "Grandpas seem tired because of various things, and I''ll take care of them while I''m away."

    After putting everyone to sleep soundly, Embra said with a benevolent smile that he would take care of the old men.

    "Well, then it''s bad, but don''t ask."

    "Yes, leave it to me."

    We left the Elders to Embla, and this time we really set out for the Dwarven Village.

    Follow the leading dwarves into the cave.

    It wasn''t a complete natural cave, but it seemed to be easy to walk inside.

    The ground is almost flat, and the walls and ceiling are arched.

    However, after travelling a dozen meters, I immediately hit a dead end.

    It doesn''t look like there is a side street, and it''s a space where even a little less than 300 people who have come out, let alone the dwarven village, can''t live at all.

    In the first place, it will not be possible to enter a large number of 300.

    The mystery of that mysterious question was explained by a mysterious phenomenon occurring in front of me.

    "Oh! Amazing! Everyone can hear!"

    Sefie shines his eyes on a phenomenon that he has never seen.

    Beyond Sefie''s line of sight, the dwarves in front disappear one after another into the "wall."

    Of course, there is neither a door nor a door.

    It looks completely like a cave wall.

    However, the dwarves do not stop in front of the wall and proceed calmly without stopping.

    And without hitting the wall, it disappears into or beyond the wall, creating ripples that look like throwing pebbles on the surface of the water.

    I understand that I can use the "Illusion Barrier", but I don''t feel that the walls of the cave are just illusions. Probably a real wall.

    However, it seems strange that the surrounding magic elements are dark.

    Even considering the place of the sacred mountain, which is originally rich in demons, it is still unnaturally dark.

    "I heard from Wolf--"

    While muttering, I went into the wall with Sephi.

    Immediately after that, I went to the other side-no, probably nowhere in the sacred mountain in terms of coordinates.

    It''s different from the inside of a dim cave, and it''s as bright as the outside.

    But it''s not outside.

    "When you actually see it, it''s amazing."

    It was a cave with a vast space.

    Looking back, there''s only a cave wall, but you can probably get out of here.

    Looking up, there is a ceiling far away, and from the ceiling where the background is exposed, many things like crystal pillars protrude.

    Apparently, the light is coming out of the crystal pillar and it is quite bright.

    And many stone buildings were lined up in the cave.

    Probably built for the dwarves to live in. There are quite a few houses and buildings that look like workshops.

    Looking at them, Elder Gordo suddenly turned around and said.

    "How about? This is the village where we live, and the artificial alien world that was created before Ragnarok ... Well, to put it in a profane way, it''s a labyrinth."

    The dwarven village was in the labyrinth.

    TL Note-: More such chapters on your way. Stay tuned......

 CH 59

    Chapter 59-: Power Industry Food Production All I

    (TL By GUST)

    "Well, what are they doing !?"

    "Elf !? Isn''t it a fucking elf !?"

    "Why don''t you go to war with Atai and others !? Isn''t it fine !! Come on!"

    Elders of the Dwarves-It was such a rough welcome waiting for us to be taken by Elder Gordo to the Hidden Village in the depths of the cave.

    Many of the bloody and brave women were dwarves, who stood in front of us with frying pans, hammers, ladles, pickaxes, etc. in their hands.

    We were led by the dwarves, but they seemed to misunderstand that "the unlucky men lost to the elves and were pushed into the Hidden Village."

    By the way, the story changes, but fortunately the female dwarves did not look like the muscular beard moja, and the difference from the male was not obvious.

    I don''t know why, but in my "knowledge," there was two pieces of information about the appearance of dwarven females.

    One is, as I mentioned earlier, the knowledge that he has a beard moja and a muscular figure so that he can not tell the difference from a man.

    On the contrary, they have the knowledge that they look like a little girl in the human race, which is not similar to a man.

    I was wondering if these were contradictory, but it was probably a mistake in remembering "I was before".

    The dwarven women are as short as the men, but they certainly look young, probably because they don''t have beards. However, if I was told that I was a little girl, I had to twist my neck.

    What do they mean-it''s strong?

    Little girls-or rather, if the girls trained their whole body muscles, they would probably be like them.

    It had such a strong and dependable appearance.

    ¨D¨DQuiet talk Anyway...

    "It''s like a while ago, I''ll do it ...?"

    I was a little tired of rehashing the development that I did with the old Gordes outside, so I decided to give the gathered women the sake I brought to end the wasted resistance.

    "First of all, please drink this and then complain!"

    Of course, the dwarven women were still screaming and screaming, and they were screaming for the explanation.

    However, if you completely ignore them and hand over the sake, it is a creature called a dwarf that immediately shuts up.

    Already their gaze is nailed to a glass of liquor.

    and--,

    "What are you going to do with Atai and others by letting them drink such delicious sake !?"

    ¨D¨DAfter all, the dwarf female was also cholo.

    After drinking the contents of the cup and getting cramped, they utter praise for sake-but for some reason they start to say something strange.

    "No way, I''m aiming for Atai''s body ...!?"

    "If you want this sake, you can pay for it with your body !? That''s right !?"

    "No, Chiga--"

    "Wow ah ah! This person isn''t there! But Atai has been made into a body that can''t be helped without this sake ... !!

    "Hey! ?? because I do not want to--"

    "Ku! It''s been 20 years before my husband ... I can''t let other young Mons have a hard time. It''s good ... I think I''ll be a human sacrifice here! ... When did you make this sake !? "

    For some reason, everyone points to me all at once to the words of the aunt Dwarf who stood up a little.

    "Huh? picture?"

    "What ...? It''s surprisingly good that you''re not even human ... well, that''s good. Atai will accept all your desires."

    "No no no! It ¡¯s really good, it ¡¯s really good! !!"

    "Come here!"

    "It''s really good! Stop it!"

    "Don''t embarrass a woman! Come on!"

    "Please stop, I''m serious please! ??"

    An aunt dwarf trying to catch me and me desperately running away.

    ...... I''ve had the most terrifying horror these days.

    "Why wasn''t Atai''s body what you were looking for? Then say so first."

    Ghahaha! Aunt Dwarf laughs out loud.

    The explanations of the old Gordes and the elves managed to help us understand why we were here.

    A little later, I was about to be taken to my aunt Dwarf''s home ...

    I escaped from the crisis of chastity (?) In a dangerous place, and I was trembling in Sefie''s arms.

    "I''m scared ... I was scared ..."

    "Good"

    While being stroked by Sefie, I gradually regained my normal feelings, but I was deeply hurt.

    "Well, if you say that you can give me food and sake, isn''t it okay to live here? To be honest, Atai and others were in trouble. Some of the elderly people in the village may be stubborn, but not so much. Don''t worry. My elder seems to be convinced, so it shouldn''t be a problem. "

    "Oh, that''s right"

    I just turn my face in Sefie''s arms and respond to the Auntie Dwarf.

    I''m talking like a nice aunt now, but I don''t feel like being alert when I think about when I''ll suddenly change and attack.

    "It helps. From now on ... Nice to meet you. "

    I''m wondering if it''s really okay to say hello, but I can''t come this far and turn back.

    Finally, dedicate Wol to her ...

    "Ai, so it''s good to live, but where do you live? It will take a while to build a house?"

    With the word, I overlook the inside of the cave.

    There seems to be a fairly large space here, and even if you build a house where elves and werewolves live, there is plenty of space.

    But certainly, you can''t build a house in a few hours or so.

    Even if the village house is relocated, the house on the tree cannot be relocated as it is. It could be dismantled and used as a building material.

    "That''s right ... I''ll have to live outside for a while. If it''s just a dazzling barrier, I can''t help but keep it taut. "

    I have already explained to the Aunt Dwarf that she has moved along with the village.

    At first, it seemed to be half-trusted, but if you actually show the village outside, it''s one shot.

    Barriers are usually illusionary barriers, and if you don''t want the monsters to be noticed, you can remove the "Drasil form" that Sefie calls and lower the roots to the ground.

    "But building a house is hard ..."

    To my mutter,

    "What are you saying?"

    "Huh?"

    Aunt Dwarf said with a stunned face for some reason.

    "Let us build a house, leave it to us."

    "Is it good?"

    "Good or nothing, do you guys divide sake and food into Attai and others? But it''s a dwarf who doesn''t help me."

    Next to the aunt dwarf, the old Gordo and other male dwarves nodded, "Yeah."

    It was a clean and pleasant attitude, as if the feud with the elf had been flushed into the water.

    What a mess. It''s a bit different from some elders.

    "That''s why you guys are that."

    When I thought about it, my aunt dwarf turned her face red and glanced at me as I expected.

    Elder Gordo also looks at him, saying, "Do you know?"

    "Look, you guys are that. That ... isn''t it?"

    "That''s right."

    "Nda Nda"

    That.

    Well, that''s it.

    Yes yes.

    "Sake"

    "That''s right! Then!"

    "That''s right!"

    "What!"

    Apparently, I''m going to build a house, so I thought I should make sake in the meantime.

    Well, I knew it from the beginning.

    With that in mind, we ended up having a happy feud with the dwarves and living together.

    We will live outside the cave while the dwarves dismantle, transport and relocate the elves'' treehouses.

    First of all, I cancelled the "Drasil form".

    Unravel the tightly knitted roots and lay down the roots on the ground spreading in front of the cave to integrate them.

    The elves'' village was a little "raised" because of the extra soil in the place where the village was originally located.

    Well, it can''t be helped that it looks a little clunky.

    Then, if the "Illusion Barrier" is constantly developed to keep the demons away from the village, then "fields" and "orchards" must be created to produce the large amount of food that will be needed in the future.

    First of all, the orchard.

    It''s an important place to drink, or to feed elves and werewolves.

    At first, I thought about increasing the number of torrents under the control of "seed generation", but that would reduce the taste of the fruits produced.

    That''s why we grow the roots toward the cultivated place, and when we finish growing the roots in a distant place, we use "mutation" to change the roots into fruit trees and the orchard where hundreds of fruit trees spread. It''s done.

    The fruit trees were not grown into huge trees, and all were made to be a little over the height of a person.

    It''s easier to harvest, and you don''t have to use your skills to make big trees to produce fruit.

    Then, once the orchard is built, the next is the field.

    The products mainly grow wheat, rice, potatoes and other staple foods.

    This also grows its roots toward another cultivated place and "mutates" it into wheat, rice, potato seedlings, and so on.

    Even if wheat and rice are harvested, if you leave the roots and stems, you should be able to regenerate and harvest without problems.

    If the potatoes are dug up, it will be until then, but again, the seedlings can be regenerated from the few roots left in the ground, so there should be no problem. It''s a reborn vegetable. I feel something different.

    To my knowledge, I thought that rice needed paddy fields, but it seemed that it could grow without problems if a large amount of water was generated by water magic through the roots connected from the ground. In addition, there is no river around here, but there is a lot of water, probably because it is the point where the waterfall falls.

    Well, after creating a field for main food like this, prepare the corn necessary for sake brewing and the field for making various vegetables by exactly the same procedure.

    In other words, all you have to do is grow the roots and generate and grow seedlings by "mutation".

    It would have taken about a week to finish all of this.

    There were now vast orchards and fields around the elf village.

    By the way, there were other trees growing, but they were cultivated by logging them as building materials or by killing them with "Energy Drain".

    The rocks and rocks were rolling on the surface and in the ground, but with the help of the dwarves, the rocks were turned into soil.

    They have "earth attributes" like elves, but unlike elves, they seem to be good at "earth magic" and "mineral magic", and they crushed rocks and turned them into the soil.

    The orchards and fields became Oita in this way, but at the same time, problems emerged.

    "This is a hassle to manage"

    Of course, using skills to make fruits and crops means that I have to activate the skills one by one.

    One or two is fine, but the number of trees and seedlings in orchards and fields is less than a thousand or 2,000.

    It would be fine if I managed it all the time, but I hate working 24 hours a day, 7 days a week.

    So I thought it would be nice if there was someone who could manage it for me.

    I have an idea.

    But the question is, can I manage my body for me rather than what I think it is.

    If you think about it, the big tree in the elf village still has Brynhildr and small spirits. Still, it''s a part of my body.

    Then, isn''t it okay if there is something in the body that is "one more"?

    To confirm that guess, I used the "Bunrei Generation" skill.

    The [divinity value] that has been reduced by using it before has already accumulated nearly 100, so there is no problem in using it again. It seems that [divinity value] has become easier to accumulate since I started living with dwarves.

    Probably not because of my mind.

    anyway.

    [Divinity value] I tried to possess the spirit that was generated by consuming "10" to my body.

    I myself was in the main body to use the skill, but the spirit was able to possess the main body without any problem.

    It was a strange state where two consciousnesses lived together in one body, but I didn''t feel any discomfort or inconvenience. Both are me.

    That''s why I decided to ask the spirits to manage the main body, the orchard, and the fields because I could act freely.

    "I don''t like that"

    "-Ah?"

    However, when I explained the situation, the spirit said such a thing.

    "No, I don''t like that kind of annoying thing."

    "What are you? Still me!"

    "Because you are! I''m you too, so I''m the same as you, so I''m sure I don''t like it! Divide that much!"

    "Well ...! What are you going to do?"

    "What are you and what are you! It''s a big mistake to hear what I say!"

    "Listen to what you say!"

    ¨D¨DThat''s why I entrusted the management of the orchards and fields to the spirits I created.

    Well, no matter how much he complains, after all, it''s a ghost. It seems that I couldn''t go against my main command.

    If I go to see the situation often, it seems that my spirit is working seriously, and I feel relieved.

    "Chi, the blur is ..."

    "..."

    However, every time I meet, I get a swearing voice like this.

    Normally I would try my best to curse him back, but I was different on this day.

    Sefie was following him to meet the newly created spirit.

    "Yug, good morning"

    "nothing? Sefie? good morning"

    As was the case with the spirits that I created before, Sephi calls me the spirits "Yugu".

    Well, it''s not a mistake because both are me.

    However, unlike the first spirit, I will have the opportunity to meet frequently from now on. If so, it would be confusing if they had the same name.

    So Sefie ran for a new name.

    "What happened? Is it for something?"

    "Hmm, I''m trying to give a new name to the new Yug."

    "Well, a new name"

    "Yes!"

    It seems that the spirits have corrected their mood so easily that it is doubtful that they are really me.

    To such a spirit, Sephi gave a new name with a "genshuku" look rather than solemnity.

    "For a new Yug, I will give the name Yug = Gangreli!"

    "Yug = Gangreli ...? I don''t know what it means ... I think it''s pretty good!"

    The spirit, Yug-Gangreli, was delighted.

    Maybe I think it''s longer and cooler than me (main body). Because I''m stupid.

 CH 60

    Chapter 60-: Emigration completed. And hunting is necessary

    (TL By GUST)

    "I don''t have enough energy at all"

    After carving the orchards and fields, it''s been another week.

    My ghost, newly named Yug Gangreli (Gang), said that.

    By the way, in the last two weeks, the houses of the elves have been relocated.

    The building that was originally in the Elven Village was disassembled into building materials, and the missing materials were supplemented by cutting down trees in the surrounding forest.

    Normally, it is not possible to immediately use a felled tree as a building material, but this could be solved by slowly draining water with water magic.

    Then, the wooden dwellings of the elves and werewolves were completed in the vast cave, which is the hidden village of the dwarves.

    Building the homes of more than 100 households in a short period of two weeks is more than a magic that can be used as a supplement, it must be said that the dwarf is a skill.

    Now they all live mainly in caves.

    However, there are many people who are active outside during the day, such as harvesting fruits and crops and brewing sake using them. By the way, the place to make sake and the storehouse to store sake are built in the old elf village where my body is located.

    If you keep it in the dwarven village, you cannot eliminate the concern that it will be consumed without permission.

    Sefie also seemed to be more comfortable in the wooded forest and outside than in the cave, so he spent the day outside.

    That''s why, during the daytime, I also reluctantly helped manage the orchards and fields by returning to the main body (the spirit gang was given a name by Sefie and was deceived for only one day, and immediately complained. Has hung down).

    On that day as well, I returned to my consciousness, and when I thought about helping, the word that was said was Gang''s "insufficient energy."

    "Isn''t there enough energy?"

    "King. To maintain the barrier and to generate a large amount of crops, the magical power, vitality, and nutrients will not be enough as it is. "

    Think of it as a word.

    Currently, I am constantly developing the illusionary barrier and producing food to support a population of well over 1000 people.

    Of course, the burden is considerable.

    "The accumulated rhizomes will not disappear in a few days."

    "So much"

    When I lived in the forest, I consumed less energy for my daily income and expenditure.

    That''s why I used to store excess energy as a rhizome every day, but it seems that the storage is about to run out.

    However, it''s easy to deal with.

    "If so, do you want to grow the roots outside the field and expand the forest?"

    The first is to expand the range of "energy drain" and "photosynthesis".

    In other words, expand myself. It is not necessary to mutate the extended roots into trees, but it is sufficient to extend the roots toward the sea side of the large tree and erode the forest.

    Then, if the forest is "assimilated" with me, not only can you use the above two skills to improve the recovery efficiency of various energies and nutrients, but you can also use the "ground vein improvement" skill to draw the ground vein and recover the magical power. You could make it even faster.

    Originally, this is a land with a high concentration of demons, but it should become a denser demon environment.

    "Let''s have Brynhildr and Grams hunt monsters."

    Not only monsters that can be eaten, but also monsters that cannot be eaten can be used as nutrients for me.

    Much more energy can be gained by "energy draining" to a monster corpse than by "energy draining" from the ground.

    After overfishing a little, this is the sacred mountain worship, also known as the Makai.

    There is no danger of disturbing the ecosystem.

    "That''s going to work"

    "Well, it depends on the amount of monsters that Brynhildr and others hunt, is it possible?"

    Gang agrees with my proposal and affirms it.

    I''m not saying that I''m going to kill the Wyverns every day, but if I have about 5 Wyverns, I should be able to maintain the barrier and continue food production at the current pace.

    "--That''s why I want you to hunt monsters for smooth food production."

    Immediately, I gathered and requested the sisters of the war maiden, Grams, and Go.

    Well, I didn''t think it was a tiny bit to refuse to be a ghost, but as expected, the Brynhildr and others were willing to respond to my request.

    "Ufufu, leave it to us."

    "Hey Lord, can the berserkers be taken?"

    However, I couldn''t easily nod to Aile''s question.

    Sure, mobilizing a large number of berserkers will increase the efficiency of hunting, but at the same time, it will consume more energy.

    It is the main me of the mansion that replenishes the damage and consumed [life force] and [magical power] of the berserkers.

    In addition, the situation is not so imminent as to mobilize hundreds of berserkers.

    "No, first hunt without the berserkers. If that''s not enough, I''ll think about it again. "

    So I decided to reject it for the time being.

    Besides, I don''t think that the results of hunting will be insufficient by mobilizing Brynhildr and others, Grams and Go.

    "I understand, the Lord"

    "I have received your order."

    "OK, Lord"

    Grams and others don''t seem to have any intention of rejecting my request.

    Each of them nodded reverently and headed for hunting outside the illusionary barrier.

    Then a few hours.

    Brynhildr and his colleagues returned shortly after spending a busy time producing food here by "seed generation" and "mutation" and regenerating seedlings with plant magic after harvesting.

    You come here through the ridges of the wheat field that shines golden and undulates, but it is a big catch that you can see from a distance.

    "I''m back now, Lord"

    "It''s a big catch, Lord"

    That said, there are many kinds of monsters that can be piled up in front of me (main body).

    Maybe I didn''t encounter the Wyvern today, but I don''t see it, but instead, there are many insect-based monsters.

    There are a lot of giant beetles manipulated by Embra, centipede monsters that are too big by any means-giant sentipedes, first-time ant monsters, bee monsters, dragonfly monsters, and so on.

    Naturally, all of them are huge.

    Stacked insects, insects, insect monsters.

    What did you guys ... go to catch insects?

    Well, anyway.

    These insect-based monsters aren''t fed by the elves either, and it''s okay for me to absorb them all.

    Perhaps Brynhildr and others thought so and hunted only insect-type monsters, yeah.

    "This is enough"

    Wrap the roots around the piled monsters and use "Energy Drain" to nourish the magic stones.

    Naturally, there is no shortage of the large amount of energy obtained. Rather, one giant centipede is more than enough for a day.

    "-That''s why hunting is good, so it''s good."

    I gently told the fact that I didn''t have to hunt so far.

    Everyone nodded obediently, and that day was disbanded--

    "Oh, Embra, I have something to ask."

    "Yes, what?"

    ¨D¨DBut, only Embra is stopped.

    He turned around, smiling like a benevolent mother with a neutral look.

    "Well, it''s about the elders ..."

    There is nothing else that I am interested in.

    It''s about the Elven Elders of the Elven Village.

    It''s been strange since I got an answering machine at the Elven Village that day when I arrived at this Dwarven Hidden Village because it would interfere with the negotiations.

    "What happened to the elders?"

    Embra tilts her head mysteriously.

    There are no fragments of guilt or conscience.

    So is it my misunderstanding?

    No, since that day, the situation of our elders has changed completely.

    How much has changed-against the dwarves who have always faced the quarrel

    "Oh! This is Gordo!"

    It''s a transformation that makes you talk with a smile.

    Elder Gordo, who was spoken to by this, was also stunned, but that should be natural. After all, Elder and Elder Gordo didn''t experience a reconciliation event, and it was like that the next time they met.

    "Oh, oh?"

    "Everything seems to be living together from now on."

    "Oh, oh"

    "Ha ha ha! That''s great! Then we all ask for your help!"

    "U, Umu"

    "This is a sign of your approach! It''s a sake that I brewed, but it''s a treasured gem that has been aged in a barrel of torrent for more than a dozen years!"

    Having said that, he handed the liquor refilled in a small barrel to Elder Gordo.

    Well, if this liquor was poisonous, I didn''t think the elder looked strange-it was really a treasured liquor, as the elder says.

    Impressed by the elf''s treasured sake made by the old-fashioned method, Elder Gordo is now a friend of Gigi with the elder.

    ¨D¨DIt''s definitely strange!

    The elders can''t get along with the dwarves so easily!

    What comes to my mind is that I was away from home the day before my personality changed. The answering machine should have been accompanied by Embra. This is definitely that, right?

    "Embra, I''m not angry, so I''ll be honest ... Elders, you''re manipulating it, right?"

    No matter how astounding the elders'' attitudes towards dwarves, I think it''s overkill to manipulate them like monsters.

    However, when Embra suddenly kneels on the spot for some reason, she hangs her head deeply toward me.

    I thought it was an apology, but the words Embra said did not admit his guilt.

    "Lord, I swear to the Lord that I am not manipulating the elders. I am not using any skills or magic."

    The voice was forever serious and sincere.

    It doesn''t look like he''s lying, and as long as Embra says, "I swear to the Lord," that should be true.

    That''s why I decided to abandon allegations of Embra.

    "Well, that''s fine. I was suspiciously bad. "

    "No, not at all."

    Embra didn''t seem to be offended, and when she bowed with a smile, she turned her heels back and left.

    As I was seeing off his back, Gang muttered.

    "I didn''t use any skills or magic ... Then what did you do?"

    I was surprised.

    surely.

    "That''s scary"

    "What did you really do ...!"

    We saw off Embra''s back with horror.

 CH 61

    Chapter 61-: Analysis Request

    (TL By GUST)

    Now.

    The elves'' dwellings have been moved into the cave, and a vast field for food production has been created.

    You need to hunt monsters regularly to maintain the fields and barriers, but that''s okay if you leave it to Brynhildr and Grams.

    Many monsters are jumping around the sacred mountain worship, so there is no problem in finding prey.

    The liquor to be given to the dwarves has already begun to be produced, some are ageing, and our lives have become quite on track, or rather calm.

    At first, the elves and dwarves were worried about their bad relationship, but the elves of our house, who were stubborn enough to turn into gerontocracy, changed their attitude and now succeeded in coexisting calmly without any noticeable problems. ing.

    The dwarves have also solved the problem of alcohol and food, and the women are welcoming them. rice field.

    That said, at first it was still a lot more muscular than the elves.

    Even so, when compared to what he is now, the food problem seems to have been quite serious, and it is clear that he was thin and angry.

    anyway.

    One day, not only the elves but also the dwarves began to live calmly after the crisis was over.

    While being held by Sefie, I was aiming for a place with a dwarven village.

    Walnut and Laurel are also coming along with us.

    It''s in a village in a cave and I don''t think it''s dangerous, but they are also Sefie''s escorts. However, other than that, as an elf, my main role is to listen to various reports instead of Sephi wherever I go.

    We are heading to one of the workshops in the village.

    The reason for going is to hear the report of "something" that I was asking for analysis.

    It''s the magic sword and magic bag that the mob man who had previously attacked the elf village had.

    To be more precise, they asked the dwarves to analyze the rune-based technology used in them.

    For the time being, I can understand what each rune means by the "knowledge" that I had before.

    However, there are many unclear points, such as how to combine them to achieve the effect, or whether the effect can be achieved simply by engraving or writing runes.

    To be honest, it is difficult for me and the elves alone to analyze the technique with thousands or tens of thousands of runes engraved on it.

    The dwarves were the ones who had the arrow of white feathers.

    In fact, the reason why the dwarves were persecuted by the religion was because of the runes.

    The rune technology is said to have been revived by the religion in recent years, but in fact, long before the religion revived, there were some who used the rune technology in some technologies.

    As you can see from the flow of the story, it goes without saying that it is the dwarves.

    The dwarves used rune technology to smith long before Ragnarok.

    It''s a long time ago and unknown to the dwarves whether it was due to the conflict with the elves due to the disorderly logging of the trees in the forest, but from one point on they used mineral magic and rune techniques to smith. It seems that it became.

    Rune technology is specifically used in a fire pot for melting metal, and it seems that it has succeeded in creating a high temperature state without using vegetable fuel by using rune magic with magic stone as fuel.

    Well, it seems that only the part of the furnace used for blacksmithing continued to inherit the rune technique, although it did not produce the tools that carved the runes like the current teaching country.

    By the way, the dwarves did not create tools for carving runes because most of the techniques were lost. After all, the abuse of runes was contraindicated after Ragnarok.

    That''s why some of the dwarves who have inherited the rune technique have tried to enslave them for the purpose of reviving the rune technique, more than their excellent blacksmithing skills.

    From the point of view of the religion, securing dwarven blacksmithing technology and reviving rune technology would have been important objectives.

    For that reason, slave hunting for dwarves became active.

    Naturally, the dwarves who opposed this were scattered all over the world, even though the number of their compatriots was reduced by the religion, and some of them

    are now hiding in this village.

    Fortunately, it was before the religion acquired the rune technique and before the advent of the new god, when the religion was not as powerful as it is now.

    The dwarves were chased from where they originally lived, but unlike the people of Alveheim, many survived.

    At this time, the dwarves did not give in to the religion, so it seems that the revival of rune technology in the religion was delayed by several decades.

    However, now that I have revived it on my own, it''s quite an obsession.

    anyway.

    That''s why I asked the dwarves to analyze the magic sword and magic bag.

    Of course, the dwarves also had a lot of runes that they saw for the first time, but each time I explain what they mean.

    Then, the analysis proceeded in cooperation with the sober, and it was reported that the analysis was finally completed today, three weeks after coming to the dwarven village.

    To be honest, I think it''s amazing that I analyzed it in less than a month.

    "Uncle! I''m here!"

    Doban! As soon as he opened the door of the workshop, Sephi shouted cheerfully.

    The volume of the voice seems to be annoying and annoying, but when I''m doing blacksmithing work, it''s quite noisy, and if I don''t shout out loud, it won''t be noticed.

    So it can''t be helped.

    Well, regardless of that, Sephi is always fine.

    "Oh! I can hear you!"

    As I entered the workshop, I noticed Sephi''s voice and Elder Gordo came here.

    There is a wall away from the place where the fire pot is in the back, and in the room, we entered, we mainly do fine work such as engraving and sharpening. Some craftsmen were still working.

    By the way, it seems that there is no one who has a delicate nerve that makes me surprised and upset by the loud voice of Sefie, so I am relieved.

    It seems that Old Gordo was in the back.

    When I opened the door and entered the room, I unexpectedly responded to Sefie with a smile.

    "Sake spirits have come to Miss-chan well."

    I''m not proud, but I and Sefie are well received by the dwarves.

    Although the dwarves do not understand the authority of the high elf, Sefie treats the dwarves carefreely at Sefie, and it seems that the dwarves like that attitude.

    Especially for the old people, I call them "Grandpa" and "Auntie" and love them innocently. May show a good attitude.

    Sefie is a powerful grandfather killer.

    On the other hand, though.

    Well, you can understand the general situation from the name of Old Gordo, right?

    Sake Spirit-Now I''m familiar with that name from the dwarves.

    Needless to say, I''m producing a lot of fruits and grains that are the raw materials for sake.

    I don''t know if there is an existence called Sake Spirit, but for the time being, the number of [Titles] has increased.

    [Title] "Sake Spirit"

    [Explanation] You have been recognized by many as a spirit who controls sake. In every process of making sake, your power is brought out in the best possible way. Or the liquor you blessed will improve its quality. When you create a liquor that attracts more people, you may be one step further.

    [Effect] Correction / small in all processes related to sake production. Or the quality is improved or fine due to the blessing.

    It''s a joke-like [title].

    However, the effects described seemed real, and it became possible to produce fruits and grains with a taste more suitable for sake than before, or to give magical power to the produced sake, the quality increased slightly. ..

    That''s why we were accepted by the dwarves as Sefie, who unfortunately demonstrates her grandchildren''s cuteness, and as the spirit of the great sake.

    "Is it finally possible to analyze?"

    "Um! I had a lot of trouble, but I understand how it works."

    Greetings are all right, and I say something.

    Then Elder Gordo proudly smiled and nodded.

    "I can''t talk slowly here, will I move to the top?"

    Then we decided to move to a room on the second floor of the workshop.

 CH 62

    Chapter 62-: How to Use Runes

    (TL By GUST)

    In a room on the second floor of Gordo''s workshop.

    Guided to a murky room with only tables and chairs, we each sat down in the right places.

    Sefie sat in a chair and I was put on his lap and I couldn''t see the table, so I popped on the table.

    Wol and Laurel sit to the left and right of Sefie, and Elder Gordo sits facing Sefie.

    On the table was a swinging magic sword and two magic bags that he had left for rune technology analysis.

    "So, is it possible to turn off the runes?"

    This time, we asked Elder Gordo to analyze it not only because we also want to use rune technology to strengthen our strength.

    As long as the religion uses rune technology, it is to see if there is a way to counter it or prevent the runes from absorbing the surrounding magic elements and increasing the magical effect.

    Of course, that has already been explained to Elder Gordo.

    "Um, it''s impossible"

    As expected, Elder Gordo''s answer was simple.

    "It seems that the rune technology developed by the state religion has two major roles."

    Elder Gordo quietly begins the explanation.

    "One is a technique for expressing attributes and phenomena and expressing magical effects. This is activated without sucking magic elements from the surroundings if there is the magical power of the user or magical power supplied from magic stones. If you look at this, it''s just a magic tool. It''s difficult to interfere with it from the outside and invalidate it. "

    That''s what I expected.

    So I''m not surprised and I''m not asking for that.

    The threat of rune technology is to suck up magic elements from the surroundings and make them more effective than the original magic.

    If this effect could be prevented, many of the weapons possessed by the religious nation should not be a threat, and I was wondering if that alone could be realized.

    "The other is a technique that sucks up the surrounding magic elements and enhances the magic effect. As the sake spirit says, it will not work if there are no magic elements around, but in reality, there is no magic element. It''s difficult to create a space. Isn''t that impossible if the other party moves? "

    "Is that so ..."

    This is as expected, but it''s a shame because I was expecting it.

    "For the time being, I understand these functions to some extent, so I can duplicate them, but like the elves, the dwarves also tell me that the demon absorption technique is contraindicated, so I''m against using it."

    Said Elder Gordo with a difficult face.

    "Are you not using the magic absorption technique in the dwarven pot?"

    "It''s natural. If you use it, the damage will be bigger than cutting the forest. I use runes to secure the necessary heat, but I''ll make up for it with my own magical power or magic stones."

    Hmm, nods.

    The fact that elves and dwarves are contraindicated means that the technology that absorbs demons and improves their effects seems to be dangerous.

    I don''t really realize how dangerous it is, but it''s more damaging than cutting down a forest, so we can''t use it.

    "Well, we''re not going to use the magic absorption technique."

    "Yes. Yes."

    "Then, is it possible to cut out only that part and reproduce the magic bag?"

    I think rune technology is useful unless you use a magical absorption technique that damages the environment.

    There is no way not to use even this to counter the religion.

    "Hey, what are you talking about?"

    "Huh? No good?"

    The old Gordo, who shakes his head in a stunned manner, is surprised that it is no good.

    Is it something that cannot be ignored, or is it technically impossible even with their dwarves?

    "Wait a minute"

    Elder Gordo left his seat without answering any questions and went out of the room.

    "... what''s wrong?"

    "Is there any problem after all?"

    "What about?"

    "Maybe Sefie had a snack."

    We mysteriously looked at each other and tilted our heads.

    And Sephi''s words are a desire.

    "--I made you wait."

    Soon, Elder Gordo was back.

    A mysterious, green-coloured object is held in his hand.

    "Let''s do this for Miss"

    With that said, I present the object I''m holding to Sephi.

    Of course, Sefie was happy because she was happy with whatever she could get.

    "Okay !? I did it!"

    "Ummm. Put this string on your shoulder."

    Elder Gordo handed it to the girl who was obediently pleased with a good-looking face.

    Upon receiving the young grass-coloured object, Sephi gets off the chair and hangs the string on his shoulder as he was told.

    Then I knew what it was.

    "Is it a shoulder pouch?"

    I hung a string around my shoulder and a small pouch that looked just right for an accessory case hung around Sefie''s waist.

    "Oh! Princess, it''s cute!"

    "You look good, princess"

    "Hmm!"

    Sefie, who showed her a full turn on the spot, stretched her chest and made a doy face.

    The part of the pouch has a shape that imitates a familiar existence, and the face part has eyes and mouth.

    It seems that well-polished magic stones are attached to the eyes and other parts.

    "Is it me?"

    It was a young grass-coloured shoulder pouch that imitated the shape of my spirit body.

    "Is this made by Old Gordo?"

    "Well, isn''t it pretty good?"

    As the word says, it was a well-crafted item in every detail.

    It''s a cute work that I don''t think was made by a very strong old man.

    But what is this?

    "Miss, you always carry that wooden sword, right?"

    "Hmm? You mean Sefie''s Misutorutin?"

    Old Gordo refers to Mistilteinn, a wooden sword that Sephi frequently carries around and is still brought to him today and leaned against a chair.

    "If you put it in the pouch, it''s easy to carry."

    That word really makes me think.

    "Misutorutin, are you there?"

    The reaction of Sefie who tilts his head is also natural.

    The pouch is small and not very large enough to hold Mistilteinn.

    "The eyes are buttons, so open them."

    "Yes!"

    Sefie snaps off the black-eyed button (like a snap-in button).

    Then the part of the wide-brimmed cap popped open.

    When I gently store Mistilteinn in it, it is swallowed like a magic trick.

    "Wow! Everything went!"

    Not only Sefie, but I, Wol, and Laurel were surprised at this.

    It looks just like a cute pouch, but it''s a magic bag-it''s a magic pouch.

    "Is it possible to reproduce it?"

    It''s an unbeatable praise.

    Elder Gordo nodded with a smile on his face, and began to explain the magic pouch.

    "I try not to use the surrounding magic elements, but to exert the effect with the magic stone of the eye part. The magic stone is black while it has magic power, but it becomes transparent as it decreases. If that happens, you''ll need to replenish the magic stone with your own magic stone, or replace the magic stone. Well, if you''re a young lady, you can afford to maintain it with your own magic stone, but if you do When you exchange it, you should bring it to me, right? "

    "O.K. I understand!"

    Sefie nodded happily.

    Then Laurel, who heard the explanation, raises a question.

    "What happens to the things inside when the magical power is completely gone? How much does it fit in?"

    "When the magical power is exhausted, the magical effect will be cut off, and everything that was inside will pop out. If that happens, the pouch may be torn, so replenish the magical power early? , The number of runes to be engraved is reduced with the pouch, so it is considerably reduced due to that, and it is the volume of one large canopy bed. "

    "It''s still a good amount."

    Laurel nodded, and Sefie, who was told to replenish the magical power as soon as possible, nodded.

    "Skillful!"

    Looking at the salute Sefie, I suddenly have a question.

    "Hey, where are the runes carved on this pouch?"

    It doesn''t look like runes are engraved anywhere.

    The surface of the magic bag is engraved with runes.

    "The contents are made of leather and are carved on the surface of the pouch. The reason you can''t see it from the outside is because the cloth is pasted on it. If it gets hurt, the procedure will stop. If you put a cloth on it, you can prevent it to some extent."

    There seems to be a surprisingly reasonable reason.

    In other words, to make a product that is more sophisticated than the magic bag made in Japan, there is no choice but to take off the hat of the dwarf''s high technology.

    I was impressed and nodded, and asked more questions.

    "Can you reproduce the size of the bag?"

    "Of course. However, the amount of magical power consumed from absorbing magical elements will increase, but that can''t be helped by us?"

    "I know that. And if it''s magical power, it''s enough to go outside and hunt monsters. "

    "Sure, if you can hunt these monsters, you can make something that is practical enough."

    The magic bag can be duplicated.

    It''s a useful tool, and I''m grateful for it.

    "Then, what about the magic sword? Can you duplicate it?"

    The magic sword used by the mob man also had considerable power.

    I don''t like the fact that fire is a plant to handle, but I can''t say so if it''s for strengthening my strength.

    "Is this a magic sword? This is impossible."

    However, Elder Gordo immediately turned into a difficult face and denied.

    "This is a technique designed on the premise of absorbing magic elements. The power to absorb magic elements from the surroundings is as strong as that of a magic bag. If you try to operate it with your own magic power, ordinary guys will immediately The magical power is exhausted. In addition, even if there is a magic element absorption technique, the amount of magical power consumed is not stupid. It seems that it is made by limiting the people who handle it rather than a versatile magic sword. "

    "Well, can''t it be helped?"

    Well, I don''t think I''ll force it.

    After all, the purple flame used by the mob man seemed to have the property of being hard to extinguish and easy to spread.

    In short, it''s a flame that''s likely to catch fire, and I don''t know if it''s because I''m a plant or if the flame itself has something I don''t know yet, but I even feel a physiological dislike.

    If you can''t use it, you can''t use it.

    "Well, I learned a lot about the meaning of runes from the spirit of sake. I think I can build a new technique in the future, right?"

    "seriously? It''s a stone''s throw

    Old Gordes, or rather dwarves, are too good as engineers.

    Well, it would be good to leave the technology development to them while making appropriate requests.

    I''m looking forward to it.

 CH 63

    Unfortunately, there is much more to do now.

    "Sefie, nothing has been done yet ..."

    "No, did you intend to enter without permission?"

    The expression is clear.

    "Well, if you have free time, you may have the opportunity to explore, so be patient until then."

    "Hmm ... I understand."

    With a reluctant expression, Sephi nodded unexpectedly.

    "Did the story come together? Then, it''s about time to go."

    "Oh, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting"

    Nodding to Old Gordo''s words, we prepared for the transfer.

    After confirming that he was ready, Elder Gordo turned to the screen floating in the air and told him where he was going.

    "Please move to Bifr?st"

    In response to that word, the text on the screen changes.

    --The transfer destination, Bifr?st.

    ¨D¨DIt will transfer after 5 seconds.

    The number of seconds displayed becomes zero over exactly 5 seconds,

    --Start of metastasis.

    Immediately after such words were displayed, the entire field of vision was distorted, and a strange floating feeling wrapped the whole body.

 CH 64

    Chapter 64-: Bifr?st

    (TL By GUST)

    When the floating feeling subsided and the distortion of the field of vision cleared, it was already another place.

    It has changed from a cave in a hidden village with a vast space to a small room that feels a little small.

    The walls and ceiling of the room are made of stone, and of course, it is not a natural cave but an artefact.

    "Is this Bifr?st?"

    Even so, I can''t see the outside scene because there are no windows in the room, so I don''t really feel it.

    "Something was warm"

    As Sefie says, you can clearly see that the ambient temperature has risen compared to the cave that was there earlier.

    But rather than warm ...

    "It''s warm, it''s hot, this is it."

    Wol''s impression would be appropriate.

    Even though it''s a dimly lit room with no sunlight, it already feels hot (by the way, the light source is like a lamp on the wall, and it''s like a magic tool because it doesn''t use fire).

    The only salvation is that the humidity is unlikely to be that high.

    Elder Gordo answers to our impressions or doubts.

    "It''s natural that it''s hot because it''s a city in the desert. Instead, I''ll go faster."

    As it is said, Elder Gordo takes the lead and starts walking.

    When I went down to the floor from a device that looked exactly like the transfer team on the cave side, I opened the door to get out of the room.

    Beyond that, there is a staircase leading up.

    Following the old Gordo who goes up the stairs in a familiar manner, the stairs end without much progress, and he goes out to a room even smaller than the small room below.

    Immediately after climbing the stairs, there was an entrance to the outside, which was a colonnade without doors.

    "Well, it''s really hot here?"

    "Oh, it''s a tough environment for a delicate elf like us."

    As soon as I went outside following the old Gordo, I felt a burst of strong sunshine that burned my skin.

    Perhaps because of my feelings, the surrounding air is a little dusty, or it feels like soil.

    Apparently, the small room that had been transferred was like a semi-basement, and the temperature seemed to be still lower than outside. The word city in the desert does not seem to be a lie, and the outside temperature is not the ratio of indoors.

    Perhaps because he went out from a dim place, Elder Gordo and Sefie and his friends had their hands on their eyes.EaveseavesIs making.

    Perhaps his eyes got used to the strong sunlight after a while, he finally looked around and the elf group exclaimed.

    "Wow! Tsuchi? Is it? So, I''m home!"

    "Princess, that''s a brick."

    "There is little green"

    "That''s right. I mean, Vanaheim is the stone. There are various races."

    Spreading outside was a view of the city with countless brown buildings that seemed to be built of sun-dried bricks or something.

    As Laurel says, there is little green in the field of view, and the ground is much drier than the Valus Taijukai.

    The street was wide and many people came and went.

    There are multiple beast races, or even a race that has never seen it, with scales growing in places on its body and a thick tail hanging from behind its waist. Are they also some kind of beastman?

    And what was surprising was that there were far fewer people than therians, but people who seemed to be humans lived normally.

    Living in Vanaheim, a multi-ethnic nation, does not mean that he believes in Iko religion.

    Apparently, just because they are humans does not mean that they are all Iko.

    "Is this Bifr?st ... something like that?"

    It''s lively--rather, it feels like a humorous atmosphere from the people on the road.

    When I squinted at the cause, I noticed that there were strangely many armed people. The facial expression on the surface is also tense, or it feels like it''s tense.

    "Oh ... I''m embarrassed, so I''m not crazy. You might think it''s a countryside mon."

    Looking around in a strange way, Elder Gordo warns with a dismayed face.

    "No, I can''t help it because I''m a redneck."

    So many people, so many buildings.

    It can''t be helped to just stare at it. And unfortunately, we are real redneck. The place where I live is like an unexplored region, and rather I should put a "do" in front of the redneck.

    ¨D¨DAnd when you stop like that,

    "Gordo! It''s been a long time."

    I was called out from the immediate vicinity.

    I didn''t notice it, but when I saw it, it seems that a person was standing next to the doorway where we came out.

    He is a male of a race with scales on his cheeks, nape, hands and arms, and a thick and long tail with scales.

    A soldier-like figure equipped with leather armour and a spear, he had a bitter smile on his face. Apparently, he was watching our climber-like behaviour.

    "Oh! It''s been a long time"

    Gordo responds as he gets used to it.

    Perhaps you know him. Or maybe he''s the one watching at this doorway.

    If you think about it, if the transfer team was left unattended without any supervision, there was a possibility that strangers would use it without permission, and there was no way they couldn''t keep watch.

    "Did you come today for trading purposes?"

    "Um, that''s right"

    Lookout ... Maybe a soldier in this city.

    With a convincing expression on Old Gordo''s words, he then turned his gaze toward us.

    "They are elf ...? With elf ... um ..."

    A soldier who hardens with his eyes fixed to me.

    Well, I don''t usually know. It seems that the existence of spirits does not easily appear in public.

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Yug. It''s like a forest spirit. "

    "Are you a spirit? I see ... I''m sorry for this."

    "No, I don''t mind. Then the two non-elfs over there are also spirits. "

    I would like to introduce you to Brynhildr and Aile.

    "Ufufu, thank you."

    "Nice to meet you"

    "What! The spirits have three pillars ... I was surprised. Thank you very much. Then welcome to Bifr?st."

    It looks like two beautiful soldiers, and a soldier who is afraid.

    But it wasn''t like that at my time, right?

    I''ll do something about it, but I''ll do something I didn''t notice with a broad heart.

    "But Gordo, did you live with the elves? I didn''t hear that story."

    On such a face, a surprised expression comes to mind.

    Well, it would be surprising if the elves and dwarves, who are said to be on bad terms, were acting together.

    "You started living together recently. Well, the times have changed ...

    "Oh, I see?"

    Elder Gordo explains while staring into the distance, but he doesn''t seem to say that he was caught by sake and settled.

    "And now I''m living together for some reason, so I brought it this time to show various things."

    "Is that so ... Sometimes living with elves means that the population of the village has increased?"

    This time, for some reason, I asked him about that while wrinkling his eyebrows.

    Rather than something troublesome happening, it looks like an apologetic face.

    "Mu? That''s right."

    "Is that so ... Mr Gordo, I''m sorry to have you come, but now the front line with the religion is retreating considerably, and this Bifr?st is also in a dangerous situation."

    "What? Didn''t you say where the fort was dropped when you came before?"

    "Yes. After that, another fort on the front fell. Bifr?st is now the closest city to the front on the military supply line, and for the convenience of sending supplies to the front, various things throughout the city. There is a shortage of things ... "

    "HM¡­¡­"

    I''m confused about various things, but the point is that I''m short of food-or I can''t afford to sell it to the dwarves.

    It seems that the dwarves purchased by trade until now, because most of them were alcohol and food, so they may not be able to sell them, and they feel sorry.

    I''ve heard from old Gordes that the volume of transactions has been declining all these days (that''s why the dwarves were in need), and if it goes down further, the dwarves may die of starvation. It''s hard to say face to face.

    However, the old Gordo nods with a mysterious face but just strokes his beard and does not say anything.

    Maybe, but I don''t know what the soldiers want to say, this is.

    "Ah, rest assured. I didn''t come to buy food this time. "

    "Is that so!?"

    The story doesn''t go on as it is, so I decided to deal with it instead.

    "Oh, I mean, the food problem has almost been solved. I want some salt and seasonings that I don''t have enough of. "

    "It''s also sake"

    There are high quality sakes we make, but it seems that the dwarves are all about wanting to drink various kinds of sake.

    That''s why it was decided to continue to purchase only sake.

    "That''s what I say, but it''s good because we couldn''t give the Gordes a satisfying food and it was a pain."

    My guess wasn''t wrong, and the soldier smiled as if he was relieved.

    "But I heard that you are at war with the religion, but the front line is quite close."

    I heard that the dwarves were not able to purchase food satisfactorily and were in need because of the intensified war with the religion.

    However, he did not know that the city he traded with was close to the front line.

    "No, there used to be another big city ahead of us, which was also far from the front, but since that city fell, the front has been retreating day by day ... here. It''s not safe anymore. "

    His expression that said so was sad.

 CH 65

    Chapter 65-: Business Talk (laughs)

    (TL By GUST)

    When we broke up with the fighters, we went to a company on the main street of Bifr?st, led by Elder Gordo.

    The name of the company seems to be "Risant Shokai", and you can see that it is usually prosperous with a somewhat large storefront.

    Perhaps it is still prosperous due to special demand during the war, but I got the impression that the number of general customers is decreasing, and the inside of the store is somewhat quiet.

    "Oh! This is Gordo! Welcome!"

    As soon as I entered, the clerk went down to the back and brought me a man with a fat body.

    Like the soldiers who were shields in the building where the transfer team was, the race with scales and tails-later I heard that it was a sand lizard-approached with a big smile while rubbing. ..

    Perhaps the dwarves were a good trading partner for him, he was enthusiastically welcomed.

    The physique is like a riche merchant, but the clothes and accessories he wears seem to be of good quality, but he has a simple appearance, and the smiling face does not feel like a person.

    I don''t know if he''s a good person, but at least he didn''t seem to be an incompetent person as a merchant.

    "It''s been a long time, Pron"

    " I''ve been waiting for Chiaki''s thoughts every day when I can come here!"

    "I say it well"

    After exchanging words so lightly, the eyes of a merchant called Pron turned to me.

    "No, I''ve never had this much time before. I''m guessing, are these people the reason?"

    "Well, that''s not the case. That''s why I''m living together in the village now."

    "What! It seems that it was difficult to live with the elves ..."

    While saying that, Pron stopped looking at me for some reason.

    Maybe I think that''s the reason.

    "Now, I''m talking about standing. I''ll show you to the back."

    However, maybe we didn''t even hear it here, we were quickly guided to the back of the store.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    We were taken to a luxurious drawing room to the extent that we didn''t like it, and we settled down on sofas and chairs.

    Then, some kind of fruit juice-like juice is served for each person.

    Maybe it was just in case, but I couldn''t drink it, so I gave it to Sefie with a greedy face, and briefly explained about myself and how the elves decided to live in the dwarven village. Then, a person who seemed to be a subordinate of Pron appeared with a piece of paper.

    From behind, two more people bring a total of six magic bags.

    In fact, by the time I came to this room, I had handed over the magic bag and the trade items I brought for sale.

    If you put them all together, it will be a considerable amount, and you can''t put them all in the drawing room.

    Therefore, all the items were taken out to the warehouse first, and the subordinates made a list of them and brought them.

    By the way, the six people who carried the magic bag so far were Elder Gordo, two dwarves, Walnut, Laurel, and Maple.

    Even if you carry it on your back, it is not heavy and it does not hinder your movement, but Brynhildr and others are escorts, so they are light.

    anyway.

    We received the empty magic bag, and when Pron, who received the inventory, nodded, his men bowed down.

    "Then, please check."

    With that said, Pron hands the inventory to Elder Gordo.

    It seems that he wants you to confirm that the type and number of items for sale listed are correct.

    "Umu"

    Nodded, Old Gordo put it in front of me without glancing at the paper.

    Apparently, check with me. why.

    While thinking that, I''m serious by nature, so I confirm it firmly.

    "It''s okay, no doubt"

    "Thank you"

    When he answered, Pron recovered the inventory with a smile and a bow.

    Well, I was wondering if price negotiations would start from here, but it was a continuation of the conversation.

    "But it''s the first time I''ve seen my spirits with my own eyes. And I''m scared of my luck, such as meeting the three pillars of spirits at once."

    "Well, right?"

    Well, I don''t feel bad if you are so happy.

    I''ve become great too.

    "And I guess that lady is a high elf, isn''t she?"

    "Yeah, that''s right"

    And, it also finds out that Sephi is a high elf.

    Maybe you have "magical power sensing" or analysis skills.

    "Oh! That''s right! It''s noble from the first glance-it seems that it wasn''t my fault that I felt the sacred atmosphere."

    "Hmm!"

    Perhaps he found out that he was praised, Sephi was sick.

    "This pron will be a lifelong honour, as it will come true to the forest gods and spirits."

    "No, not so much"

    "Muh! It''s coming!"

    I''m shy, I''m shy.

    I don''t understand, I wish I had Pron-chan.

    Pron nodded and started business talks.

    "This time, I visited the four great people, so I studied as much as I could, and the purchase price was all 40% of the normal price-no, how about 50% more?"

    "Huh? 50%? seriously? good?"

    "Yes, I would like to have a good relationship with Morigami-sama and the spirits, rather than making a profit from business this time. I would like to buy it at a higher price. I hope you can think of it as sincerity. "

    I feel sorry for the sudden purchase at a price that is 50% higher.

    But well, I can''t refuse if I''m so respected.

    I''m grateful and decided to buy it at that price.

    No, Old Gordo is completely on the sidelines, so I have to deal with it.

    "Something is wrong. But if you can tell me that much, I wonder if I can accept your words. "

    "No, it''s natural."

    Pron nodded very humbly.

    After that, he was told that the amount would be increased by 50%, and within that amount, he would buy salt, seasonings, sake requested by dwarves, cloth, and other items that were difficult to procure in Hidden Village.

    That said, it seems that the amount is still small compared to the previous time because there is no grocery that is usually purchased in large quantities.

    I handed over the bag again to have the purchased items packed in a magic bag, but it was enough to fit in two magic bags.

    Naturally, the purchase price is less than the sale price, and you will bring back a fair amount of money.

    The conversation with Pron continues while the product is packed in a magic bag.

    "But if you didn''t buy food this time, did you mean that you had a good idea of ??how to procure food?"

    You might have expected it after looking at the list of items for sale, and the question sounded similar to confirmation.

    By the way, in addition to the metal weapons and armour made by the dwarves and several types of ingods refined and processed from ore, we also brought them for sale.

    The huge amount of six magic bags is due to the fact that it contains a large amount of processed Wyvern materials (weapons, armour, or tanned leather itself). ..

    "Um. That''s pretty good about food. I think I''ll buy less from the Lord in the future, but I''m sorry."

    "No! No! I''m ashamed to say that there is still a shortage of groceries and we don''t have enough stock to sell. I am relieved to hear that I have a good idea. There are few items that can be sold now, but I welcome purchases at any time, so please do not hesitate to visit us. "

    "Umu"

    "Yes, so--"

    Then, Pron''s line of sight turns to the magic bag placed beside the sofa.

    Perhaps because of my mind, I felt that my gaze became a sharp gaze like a hunter for a moment.

    "Is that magic bag a product of the religion?"

    "No, this is a monjayaki made by us."

    "Oh! What! That''s great!"

    Pron''s eyes shine with joy.

    Well, if you know the features of a magic bag, it''s no wonder that every merchant wants it.

    However, Elder Gordo, on the other hand, makes a difficult face in anticipation of Pron''s words that follow.

    "I tell you, this guy consumes a lot of magic stones, unlike the ones in the religion. It''s a deteriorated product, so to speak."

    It can''t be helped because it doesn''t use the demon absorption technique, but its performance is inferior to that of the religious nation. I''ve said that I don''t like that as a craftsman, so I''m afraid I''m reluctant to sell such items.

    However, even if I hear that, Pron''s expression does not change.

    "Although it consumes a lot of magic stones, it doesn''t seem to be inferior in performance other than that. Even if it is a little inferior, it is different from what we merchants want to get out of their throats. No. How about, Mr Gordo. Could you sell me a magic bag? "

    "......... Hmm, no, it was a story that the front line was approaching."

    After a brief silence, Elder Gordo opened his mouth.

    Surprisingly, it doesn''t seem like a refusal atmosphere.

    "Isn''t this useful?"

    "Yes, that''s it. There is no doubt that it will be of great help in maintaining the front line."

    Pron''s expression was serious and sincere.

    Does the phrase "to maintain the front line" mean that the national interest is prioritized over the interests of oneself?

    If so, considering the size of the company, Pron may be in a position like a political entrepreneur.

    Or, as a merchant in Bifr?st, it could be an investment to prevent the city from being engulfed in war and suffering damage to the company.

    However, looking at Pron''s expression, it seems that the profit and loss account as a cold merchant is not the only reason for action.

    "I''m indebted to the Lord, well, yeah. I''ll bring the newly made one as soon as possible."

    "Oh ... !! Thank you, Mr Gordo!"

    Pron took the old Gordo''s hand with excitement and bowed deeply.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    After finishing the business talk with Pron, we decided to take a walk in Bifr?st city.

    However, many shops were already closed, probably because the front line was approaching, and most of the people who went out were mercenaries, soldiers, and other people who dressed like mercenaries.

    Still, I chilled out one of the few open shops, enjoyed a meal in the desert city at a restaurant, or strolled along the shores of an oasis in the heart of Bifr?st.

    However, the only place like a tourist attraction is an oasis, and the truth is that I got tired of it soon.

    It''s still a long day, but we decided to go home early and started walking to the building with the relocation team.

    On the way

    "No, even so, Pron is hungry to buy it for 50% more. Is it such a profit? "

    Maybe it''s limited to this time, but it sold well so it feels good.

    Oh, by the way, I sold all the magic bags except the two I''m currently using.

    Let''s just say that the amount was ... naturally insanely expensive.

    "That''s it ..."

    Laurel reacts to my words with a thoughtful face.

    "What happened?"

    "No, in the first place, the price of this city should be rising because it is in the war and the front is near, right?"

    Laurel stopped speaking there, but realized what he was trying to say.

    "¡­¡­Ah. ...... No, no, but even if you say it''s getting higher, it''s about 30%. "

    As a result of chilling some stores, the selling price is now about 30% higher than normal, the old Gordes dwarves said.

    Then, of course, the price when selling something should be about the same. Especially when it comes to the weapons and armour used in war.

    "Well ... 20% is profitable ..."

    Even if the current sale price is 30% higher than the regular price, they bought it at 50% higher, so you should definitely get 20%.

    By the way, when I confirmed with Elder Gordo, the sale price this time was not as tight as it is now-that is, it is about 50% more than normal, so there is no worry that even that is being deceived.

    If it is said that this is "sincerity" with an increase of 30%, it may be rushing to the company to say even one of the complaints, but it is hard to complain that 20% is profitable.

    This subtle feeling that we would be very grateful if we didn''t notice it, but that it wasn''t the reason to complain when we noticed it, was the merchant himself trying to get a return over the amount he paid.

    It''s hard to tell whether he''s a sincere merchant or a raccoon dog.

    "Well, it''s not something I care about."

    Laurel said with a bitter smile.

    We return to the building with the transition team, creating a subtle atmosphere.

    At the doorway of the building, the same soldier man as when he came was still standing.

    While greeting him for his return, he went inside and went down the stairs to the small room.

    Then, when you get on the transfer team, the same pattern of light as last time appears on the surface of the device, and the screen and sentences appear in the air.

    There

    Himinbj?rg to the first floor.

    Was only written.

    Apparently, you can only go to the second floor where monsters appear, via a cave with a hidden village.

    Well, it''s natural because that cave is one level.

    We select only one transfer destination and wait for a five second countdown.

    "--Hmm?"

    "what happened?"

    During the countdown, I felt like I was called by Sefie and turned around, and Sefie tilted her head with a mysterious face.

    Apparently, he didn''t call it.

    "No, it was my fault."

    Immediately after saying that, the transfer team was activated and we returned to the Hidden Village.

    Chapter 65-: Business Talk (laughs)

    (TL By GUST)

    When we broke up with the fighters, we went to a company on the main street of Bifr?st, led by Elder Gordo.

    The name of the company seems to be "Risant Shokai", and you can see that it is usually prosperous with a somewhat large storefront.

    Perhaps it is still prosperous due to special demand during the war, but I got the impression that the number of general customers is decreasing, and the inside of the store is somewhat quiet.

    "Oh! This is Gordo! Welcome!"

    As soon as I entered, the clerk went down to the back and brought me a man with a fat body.

    Like the soldiers who were shields in the building where the transfer team was, the race with scales and tails-later I heard that it was a sand lizard-approached with a big smile while rubbing. ..

    Perhaps the dwarves were a good trading partner for him, he was enthusiastically welcomed.

    The physique is like a riche merchant, but the clothes and accessories he wears seem to be of good quality, but he has a simple appearance, and the smiling face does not feel like a person.

    I don''t know if he''s a good person, but at least he didn''t seem to be an incompetent person as a merchant.

    "It''s been a long time, Pron"

    " I''ve been waiting for Chiaki''s thoughts every day when I can come here!"

    "I say it well"

    After exchanging words so lightly, the eyes of a merchant called Pron turned to me.

    "No, I''ve never had this much time before. I''m guessing, are these people the reason?"

    "Well, that''s not the case. That''s why I''m living together in the village now."

    "What! It seems that it was difficult to live with the elves ..."

    While saying that, Pron stopped looking at me for some reason.

    Maybe I think that''s the reason.

    "Now, I''m talking about standing. I''ll show you to the back."

    However, maybe we didn''t even hear it here, we were quickly guided to the back of the store.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    We were taken to a luxurious drawing room to the extent that we didn''t like it, and we settled down on sofas and chairs.

    Then, some kind of fruit juice-like juice is served for each person.

    Maybe it was just in case, but I couldn''t drink it, so I gave it to Sefie with a greedy face, and briefly explained about myself and how the elves decided to live in the dwarven village. Then, a person who seemed to be a subordinate of Pron appeared with a piece of paper.

    From behind, two more people bring a total of six magic bags.

    In fact, by the time I came to this room, I had handed over the magic bag and the trade items I brought for sale.

    If you put them all together, it will be a considerable amount, and you can''t put them all in the drawing room.

    Therefore, all the items were taken out to the warehouse first, and the subordinates made a list of them and brought them.

    By the way, the six people who carried the magic bag so far were Elder Gordo, two dwarves, Walnut, Laurel, and Maple.

    Even if you carry it on your back, it is not heavy and it does not hinder your movement, but Brynhildr and others are escorts, so they are light.

    anyway.

    We received the empty magic bag, and when Pron, who received the inventory, nodded, his men bowed down.

    "Then, please check."

    With that said, Pron hands the inventory to Elder Gordo.

    It seems that he wants you to confirm that the type and number of items for sale listed are correct.

    "Umu"

    Nodded, Old Gordo put it in front of me without glancing at the paper.

    Apparently, check with me. why.

    While thinking that, I''m serious by nature, so I confirm it firmly.

    "It''s okay, no doubt"

    "Thank you"

    When he answered, Pron recovered the inventory with a smile and a bow.

    Well, I was wondering if price negotiations would start from here, but it was a continuation of the conversation.

    "But it''s the first time I''ve seen my spirits with my own eyes. And I''m scared of my luck, such as meeting the three pillars of spirits at once."

    "Well, right?"

    Well, I don''t feel bad if you are so happy.

    I''ve become great too.

    "And I guess that lady is a high elf, isn''t she?"

    "Yeah, that''s right"

    And, it also finds out that Sephi is a high elf.

    Maybe you have "magical power sensing" or analysis skills.

    "Oh! That''s right! It''s noble from the first glance-it seems that it wasn''t my fault that I felt the sacred atmosphere."

    "Hmm!"

    Perhaps he found out that he was praised, Sephi was sick.

    "This pron will be a lifelong honour, as it will come true to the forest gods and spirits."

    "No, not so much"

    "Muh! It''s coming!"

    I''m shy, I''m shy.

    I don''t understand, I wish I had Pron-chan.

    Pron nodded and started business talks.

    "This time, I visited the four great people, so I studied as much as I could, and the purchase price was all 40% of the normal price-no, how about 50% more?"

    "Huh? 50%? seriously? good?"

    "Yes, I would like to have a good relationship with Morigami-sama and the spirits, rather than making a profit from business this time. I would like to buy it at a higher price. I hope you can think of it as sincerity. "

    I feel sorry for the sudden purchase at a price that is 50% higher.

    But well, I can''t refuse if I''m so respected.

    I''m grateful and decided to buy it at that price.

    No, Old Gordo is completely on the sidelines, so I have to deal with it.

    "Something is wrong. But if you can tell me that much, I wonder if I can accept your words. "

    "No, it''s natural."

    Pron nodded very humbly.

    After that, he was told that the amount would be increased by 50%, and within that amount, he would buy salt, seasonings, sake requested by dwarves, cloth, and other items that were difficult to procure in Hidden Village.

    That said, it seems that the amount is still small compared to the previous time because there is no grocery that is usually purchased in large quantities.

    I handed over the bag again to have the purchased items packed in a magic bag, but it was enough to fit in two magic bags.

    Naturally, the purchase price is less than the sale price, and you will bring back a fair amount of money.

    The conversation with Pron continues while the product is packed in a magic bag.

    "But if you didn''t buy food this time, did you mean that you had a good idea of ??how to procure food?"

    You might have expected it after looking at the list of items for sale, and the question sounded similar to confirmation.

    By the way, in addition to the metal weapons and armour made by the dwarves and several types of ingods refined and processed from ore, we also brought them for sale.

    The huge amount of six magic bags is due to the fact that it contains a large amount of processed Wyvern materials (weapons, armour, or tanned leather itself). ..

    "Um. That''s pretty good about food. I think I''ll buy less from the Lord in the future, but I''m sorry."

    "No! No! I''m ashamed to say that there is still a shortage of groceries and we don''t have enough stock to sell. I am relieved to hear that I have a good idea. There are few items that can be sold now, but I welcome purchases at any time, so please do not hesitate to visit us. "

    "Umu"

    "Yes, so--"

    Then, Pron''s line of sight turns to the magic bag placed beside the sofa.

    Perhaps because of my mind, I felt that my gaze became a sharp gaze like a hunter for a moment.

    "Is that magic bag a product of the religion?"

    "No, this is a monjayaki made by us."

    "Oh! What! That''s great!"

    Pron''s eyes shine with joy.

    Well, if you know the features of a magic bag, it''s no wonder that every merchant wants it.

    However, Elder Gordo, on the other hand, makes a difficult face in anticipation of Pron''s words that follow.

    "I tell you, this guy consumes a lot of magic stones, unlike the ones in the religion. It''s a deteriorated product, so to speak."

    It can''t be helped because it doesn''t use the demon absorption technique, but its performance is inferior to that of the religious nation. I''ve said that I don''t like that as a craftsman, so I''m afraid I''m reluctant to sell such items.

    However, even if I hear that, Pron''s expression does not change.

    "Although it consumes a lot of magic stones, it doesn''t seem to be inferior in performance other than that. Even if it is a little inferior, it is different from what we merchants want to get out of their throats. No. How about, Mr Gordo. Could you sell me a magic bag? "

    "......... Hmm, no, it was a story that the front line was approaching."

    After a brief silence, Elder Gordo opened his mouth.

    Surprisingly, it doesn''t seem like a refusal atmosphere.

    "Isn''t this useful?"

    "Yes, that''s it. There is no doubt that it will be of great help in maintaining the front line."

    Pron''s expression was serious and sincere.

    Does the phrase "to maintain the front line" mean that the national interest is prioritized over the interests of oneself?

    If so, considering the size of the company, Pron may be in a position like a political entrepreneur.

    Or, as a merchant in Bifr?st, it could be an investment to prevent the city from being engulfed in war and suffering damage to the company.

    However, looking at Pron''s expression, it seems that the profit and loss account as a cold merchant is not the only reason for action.

    "I''m indebted to the Lord, well, yeah. I''ll bring the newly made one as soon as possible."

    "Oh ... !! Thank you, Mr Gordo!"

    Pron took the old Gordo''s hand with excitement and bowed deeply.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    After finishing the business talk with Pron, we decided to take a walk in Bifr?st city.

    However, many shops were already closed, probably because the front line was approaching, and most of the people who went out were mercenaries, soldiers, and other people who dressed like mercenaries.

    Still, I chilled out one of the few open shops, enjoyed a meal in the desert city at a restaurant, or strolled along the shores of an oasis in the heart of Bifr?st.

    However, the only place like a tourist attraction is an oasis, and the truth is that I got tired of it soon.

    It''s still a long day, but we decided to go home early and started walking to the building with the relocation team.

    On the way

    "No, even so, Pron is hungry to buy it for 50% more. Is it such a profit? "

    Maybe it''s limited to this time, but it sold well so it feels good.

    Oh, by the way, I sold all the magic bags except the two I''m currently using.

    Let''s just say that the amount was ... naturally insanely expensive.

    "That''s it ..."

    Laurel reacts to my words with a thoughtful face.

    "What happened?"

    "No, in the first place, the price of this city should be rising because it is in the war and the front is near, right?"

    Laurel stopped speaking there, but realized what he was trying to say.

    "¡­¡­Ah. ...... No, no, but even if you say it''s getting higher, it''s about 30%. "

    As a result of chilling some stores, the selling price is now about 30% higher than normal, the old Gordes dwarves said.

    Then, of course, the price when selling something should be about the same. Especially when it comes to the weapons and armour used in war.

    "Well ... 20% is profitable ..."

    Even if the current sale price is 30% higher than the regular price, they bought it at 50% higher, so you should definitely get 20%.

    By the way, when I confirmed with Elder Gordo, the sale price this time was not as tight as it is now-that is, it is about 50% more than normal, so there is no worry that even that is being deceived.

    If it is said that this is "sincerity" with an increase of 30%, it may be rushing to the company to say even one of the complaints, but it is hard to complain that 20% is profitable.

    This subtle feeling that we would be very grateful if we didn''t notice it, but that it wasn''t the reason to complain when we noticed it, was the merchant himself trying to get a return over the amount he paid.

    It''s hard to tell whether he''s a sincere merchant or a raccoon dog.

    "Well, it''s not something I care about."

    Laurel said with a bitter smile.

    We return to the building with the transition team, creating a subtle atmosphere.

    At the doorway of the building, the same soldier man as when he came was still standing.

    While greeting him for his return, he went inside and went down the stairs to the small room.

    Then, when you get on the transfer team, the same pattern of light as last time appears on the surface of the device, and the screen and sentences appear in the air.

    There

    Himinbj?rg to the first floor.

    Was only written.

    Apparently, you can only go to the second floor where monsters appear, via a cave with a hidden village.

    Well, it''s natural because that cave is one level.

    We select only one transfer destination and wait for a five second countdown.

    "--Hmm?"

    "what happened?"

    During the countdown, I felt like I was called by Sefie and turned around, and Sefie tilted her head with a mysterious face.

    Apparently, he didn''t call it.

    "No, it was my fault."

    Immediately after saying that, the transfer team was activated and we returned to the Hidden Village.

 CH 66

    Chapter 66-: This is a dream punch line

    (TL By GUST)

    Unnecessarily.

    Punipuni.

    Biyon.

    There was a stimulus that made me want to hit such an onomatopoeia on my lovely spirit body.

    I was sleeping while being held by Sefie instead of a pillow, and my consciousness emerged from the repeated stimuli.

    Needless to say, the criminal told me to stop the mischief that hindered a good night''s sleep with a sleepy voice.

    "Uh, uh, Sefie ... I''m still sleepy, so don''t rub it."

    "Oh, are you still going to sleep?"

    Consciousness awakens rapidly to that voice.

    It was a voice I didn''t know.

    "Eh ... who?"

    When I opened my eyes and looked at it, it was a person I had never seen who was holding me in my arms.

    I wonder if it was in the early twenties when I was a year old.

    However, it soon became clear that the apparent age would not be the actual age.

    Because the person''s ears were long. It''s a familiar elf ear for me.

    Yes, that person was an elf female.

    A blue eye that shines like a jewel on a beautiful blonde that looks like spun sunlight. With clear white skin and a beautiful face that stands out as an elf.

    The clothes that I wear are like pure white toga (the word comes to my mind) that makes me feel sacred, and I get the impression of which goddess.

    But strangely, there is no inhumane impression.

    There is an adjective "like a doll" to refer to a person with a well-organized appearance, but what comes to her side is a mischievous and childish expression.

    Regardless of the appearance, the contents are like "a playful older sister who loves mischief."

    "Where are you here?"

    After checking that far, I realized that the surrounding scenery was also unfamiliar.

    From the floor to the walls to the ceiling, there was a wood grain pattern on everything-or rather, it was a large room with the wood grain pattern itself.

    The various furnishings placed in the room are of a quality that makes it easy to see that they are all luxury items, and the tables, chairs, sofas, beds, chests of drawers, and carpets are all used by the royal family. Good quality items.

    One side of such a room seems to face the balcony, and if you look at it, you can see the dense and overgrown huge trees "far below".

    Moreover, many buildings are built on the trees through the gaps between the trees, and it can be seen that many "bridges" are connected between the trees.

    It resembles the appearance of the elf village where I lived until just before.

    However, the tree where Sefie lived-that is, the big tree where Brynhildr lived, would not have been as tall as this, and above all, it is too large to be called a "sato".

    The vibrant spectacle where many people live while being one with the forest was a place that fits the expression of a forest city.

    "This is in your dream"

    "Oh really?"

    While sitting in a chair, the woman who put me on her lap tells me a lot.

    It''s hard to believe, but for some reason, I was easily convinced.

    If I remember correctly, I would have slept with Sefie, and I don''t remember moving anywhere after that, and I don''t remember waking up in the first place.

    Then the word that this world is in my dream seemed to make sense.

    However, there are many strange points about it.

    If you say it''s a dream, it must have been based on my memory.

    However, I don''t recognize the woman who put me on her lap, and I have never seen the vast forest city outside the balcony.

    Well, the spectacle of the elf village may be a forest city that my consciousness processed arbitrarily.

    If you think about it that way, it seems that you can give a convincing reason to the appearance of the woman in front of you.

    After all, the figure of the woman was something familiar to me. Somehow, he looks like this when Sephi grows up.

    "... Maybe Sephi?"

    The words spilt involuntarily.

    On the other hand, women are proud of something.

    "Hmm! I understand well. I''m Sephilia-chan!"

    Sephilia-chan ...

    How should I put this in?

    By the way, Sefie''s name is Sefie, not Sephilia.

    "Anyway"

    Self-proclaimed Sephilia stared at me seriously.

    "You''ve become so cute. It''s amazing Punipuni."

    Punipuni and my spirit body are rubbed.

    Then I put my hand on the wide-brimmed cap,

    "What''s going on under the hat?"

    While saying this, I started pulling to take off my hat.

    "Ada! Do you want to stop! I can''t get it!"

    "It looks like that."

    Nod and let go as I was convinced.

    Is this free?

    I am amazed, but I doubt the dream that never seems to wake up.

    "I mean, why am I dreaming like this?"

    Dreams are strange for no reason.

    So I wasn''t expecting an answer either.

    "That''s because I interfered with Yug''s dream."

    "-What?"

    Is that true, or is it just a playful word that my consciousness created in the form of a dream?

    Well, if you think in common sense, it''s just a dream, so I don''t think you really need to take it.

    I just noticed that this is a lucid dream?

    It''s the first time I''ve had a lucid dream.

    "What? Is Sephilia a dreamer or something?"

    However, let''s ask just in case.

    If a monster called a dream demon actually exists, the possibility of interfering with my dreams and trying to do something wrong is not zero.

    Sephilia-chan in front of me (nowadays, women of this age have a tough "chanting") doesn''t look wicked, but it''s worth noting.

    "Well, it might be similar."

    "¡­¡­seriously?"

    Is this answer true, or is it a dream-specific incoherent answer?

    I don''t know what to believe because I don''t have any judgment.

    That said, for some reason, I don''t feel like doubting Sephilia-chan''s words.

    For some reason, she has feelings of familiarity and trust that are similar to what she feels like Sefie. Maybe it''s because they look similar.

    "So why do you interfere with my dreams? Did you do it?"

    "The current Yug is a bit silly, so I''d like to give you some advice."

    "Disrespectful"

    Looking at the appearance of a proud face, I feel more and more like Sephi.

    "I mean, what''s the advice? I have no idea what to do with particular advice. "

    "There''s that, right? If you go crazy, you''re going to leave the labyrinth for a while, right?"

    I was told something completely unexpected.

    Sure, I wanted to explore the labyrinth someday, but I thought it would be a little later after things settled down.

    I don''t think there are any circumstances that give priority to exploring the labyrinth.

    "I don''t have to hurry."

    "Yeah, you should hurry."

    However, Sephilia-chan said with a serious expression.

    It''s a playful expression and a serious expression that makes me worry about leaving it alone.

    "If you capture Himinbj?rg, you will have the authority to administer the labyrinth, and without that authority, the transfer team cannot be stopped."

    "Transition team? Stop? Do you need to do that?"

    I don''t have any knowledge of administrator authority.

    Despite this, I feel uncomfortable with what Sephilia-chan, who is supposed to be a dream, is saying as a matter of course.

    But aside from that, it was somehow annoying information.

    "If you care about Sephi, you need it."

    "What is that ...?"

    I can''t ignore it because Sephilia''s expression was somehow sad.

    Although I was confused by the unrelated changes in facial expressions, for some reason the back of my chest was noisy.

    What does it mean to "if you can cherish the Sephis"? It''s as if I''m being told that I''m not the kind of person who cares for someone, but it''s also like begging for someone to be something that I can care for.

    "I like you better now"

    I couldn''t say anything to her with a sad smile.

    Sephilia-chan turns around to deceive something and laughs at me, and then she pushes me out again.

    "That figure is cute, isn''t it?"

    And before I said anything, my vision was dyed white.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    "--Huh! ??"

    I woke up.

    It''s on the bed of Sephi''s dwelling, built on the first floor of Himinbj?rg.

    I was punipuni while keeping the familiar ceiling in sight.

    "Yug, good morning"

    "Oh? Oh, good morning Sefie ¡±

    Apparently, Sefie, who woke up a little earlier, was puffing my spirit body for comfort.

    It seems that I got up because of that stimulus.

    I floated up in the air, turned my gaze on Sefie, and stared at it.

    No matter how you look at it, she is a vague little girl who wakes up.

    However, the memory in the dream remained vivid. I still clearly remember the advice of self-proclaimed Sephilia.

    Was that just a dream?

    If it''s not just a dream, she ...

    "Sefie, do you remember having a dream?"

    I''m not sure.

    So it wasn''t crisp, but I asked it just in case.

    "dream¡­¡­?"

    At first, Sefie was wondering what was going on, but when she had a serious expression on her face, she nodded.

    "Yeah, I remember"

    "Are you serious? Then that is ... "

    Was that Sefie?

    Trying to hear that

    "Sefie, I became a sword in my dream, and I was slamming Doragon-san with just one sword. That''s why everyone praised me a lot!"

    Doya, show a proud smile.

    He bombed the dragon with one fingertip and was praised for his splendid sword technique ...?

    "Oh ... Should I use a sword at least?"

    Apparently, my dreams have nothing to do with Sephi.

    Sephi is still in normal operation today.

 CH 67

    Chapter 67-: Labyrinth Strategy Team

    (TL By GUST)

    I pondered Sephilia''s advice.

    She said it was better to capture Himinbj?rg, the labyrinth where we currently live.

    The purpose is to acquire what is called the administrator authority of Himinbj?rg.

    The reason is to be able to stop the transfer team.

    Why is it better to stop the transfer team?

    Sephilia-chan said that if the Sefies are

    important, it''s better to do so.

    Does that mean that if left as it is, the Sephis will be in danger?

    Think about it.

    Stopping the transfer team should be a reason to prevent danger.

    Then the danger comes from the transfer team.

    What is it? Labyrinth monster?

    No, I heard that the monsters that live in the lower layers will not come across the layers. More than that, there is a danger of getting closer.

    The transfer team can also be used freely from Bifr?st.

    And near Bifr?st, the religion is now attacking.

    What if the religion victoriously marches to Bifr?st and occupies the city?

    Naturally, the transfer team in Bifr?st will be discovered.

    It is too optimistic to think that the religion does not know where the transfer team is connected.

    And if that happens, will the dwarves at the transfer destination be overlooked without doing anything to the elves?

    All are concerns based on the assumption that the religion will occupy Bifr?st.

    There is a great possibility that it will end in melancholy.

    But.

    You can''t do anything just because you realize the possibility.

    That''s why I decided to capture the labyrinth Himinbj?rg.

    ¨D¨DBut.

    At present, I have no idea how long it will take to capture Himinbj?rg.

    Besides, I often have to do various things.

    Not all of the work of teaching old Gordes the meaning of runes has been completed. We still have to cooperate in the development of various tools and weapons using rune technology.

    And even if you leave the food production to Gang, you''ll have to help if you have time.

    At first, he focused on producing staple foods and vegetables, but now that he has some time to spare, he is also cultivating crops that can be used as spices.

    During this time-or yesterday, I bought spices at Bifr?st for the time being.

    Come to think of it, spices are usually plants, so I just had to make them.

    Still, I can''t make only salt, so I''ll have to buy it in the future. Unless there is a place where rock salt can be collected nearby, the dwarves didn''t know such a place either.

    By the way, spices are very popular mainly with dwarves.

    Elves seem to prefer basic light or sweet flavours, werewolves like meat, and dwarves eat meat, grains, nuts, whatever, all tend to be heavily seasoned.

    Well, it''s a side dish of sake.

    As a quiet talk break.

    In addition, it is necessary to develop weapons other than Mistilteinn in order to enhance the force, and there are tools currently under development in collaboration with Laurel and Embra.

    There are a lot of things to do like this, and in the meantime, if I take the initiative in capturing the labyrinth, Sefie cannot be silent.

    I''m sure they will follow you. It seems that Sefie has a fondness for the labyrinth.

    Maybe it''s a longing for a boyish adventure or something like that.

    Therefore, the labyrinth capture was a labyrinth capture, and I thought about preparing a specialized unit.

    It''s Valkyrie and Berserkers.

    Experience has shown that grams are sufficient for hunting monsters as fertilizer for food production.

    Then, it would be enough to devote Valkyrie and others to the labyrinth capture.

    The berserkers didn''t use it in the first place, so I think it''s a good opportunity to make effective use of it.

    That''s why I decided to have Brynhildr and others lead about 200 berserkers and order them to capture the labyrinth.

    The remaining 100 berserkers will be left as a force for what if.

    ¨D¨DBut.

    It seems that the monsters that appear in the labyrinth are stronger than those around the Hidden Village.

    Around the old elf village where I originally lived, Brynhildr and others have good excess strength such as 200 berserkers, but my previous knowledge was that "the monsters that appear as the labyrinth progresses become stronger. There is also unclear knowledge.

    Then, I don''t know what kind of strong enemy will appear in the lower layer of the labyrinth.

    Besides, it shouldn''t be a problem if you have a lot of strength, and it should speed up the labyrinth capture.

    Therefore, I decided to strengthen my strength a little more.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    That''s why I''m now in the middle of a vast field outside Himinbj?rg, where my body and the big trees that were the village of elves are gathering.

    Rather, I was returning to the main body.

    The reason for doing this is to create a new genus and ghost by using more than 100 [divinity values] even if you make a ghost gangreli.

    "Well, let''s get started"

    "Oh!"

    Sefie cheerfully pushed her fist up.

    By the way, I have my spirit body (shell) kept in one arm.

    Brynhildr and Aile were gathered beside it.

    Grams are out of the hunt.

    "Finally, our sisters will increase."

    "I will finally become an older sister"

    Brynhildr and Aile tell each other that you guys haven''t been Valkyrie for three months yet, right?

    It is unlikely that humans will have so many pompoms and sisters.

    Or is it certain that they are "sisters"?

    If the genus born is Valkyrie, I think it will be a female figure.

    "Well, well, Tomokakuda"

    I put up with the plunge and opened the status screen to see how much the current [divinity value] is.

    [Unique name] "Yugu"

    [Race] Elemental Forest / Elemental Forest

    [Level] 18/80

    [Vitality] 2813/2813

    [Magic power] 4647/4647

    [Skills] "Photosynthesis", "Magic Sensing", "Energy Drain", "Rhizome Generation", "Seed Generation", "Ground vein improvement", "Mating", "Barrier", "Assimilation Erosion", "Spirit Incarnation", "Spirit Generation", "Spirit Noshuri Basket" "" Soulless Berserker Nokan "

    [Attribute] Ground water light

    [Title] "Sage" "Friend of High Elf" "Guardian Spirit of Elf Village" "Popular" "Takumi of Weapon Manufacturing" "Friend of Spirit" "Sake Spirit"

    [Divinity value] 106

    It''s been about two months since I evolved, but my level is still 18.

    Perhaps because he has experienced special evolution twice, the level does not rise as before.

    Even with this, when travelling in the form of Drasil, I defeated a certain number of monsters, and some of the experience points gained by Brynhildr and Gram should have come to me in the first place.

    In addition, the total amount of energy that can be obtained from "photosynthesis," "energy drain," and "assimilation erosion" is increasing, and I feel that the amount of experience gained through such modest life activities is increasing. However, it seemed that the frequency of levelling up was still significantly reduced.

    Since it will be a higher race in terms of race, the required experience points will have increased accordingly.

    However, in that case, the higher the level, the more experience points required to level up, and it seems that it will take a long time to reach the next evolution.

    Well, anyway.

    The existing [divinity value] is "106".

    If you make one ghost, you can only make one genus at the last minute.

    So I decided to make both one by one.

    First of all, in response to the request of Brynhildr and others, we decided to make the small spirits dwelling in the big tree of the village into a genus.

    By the way, which big tree spirit to belong to has already been selected by Brynhildr and others. It is the second largest tree after Aile, and the distance from the large tree where Brynhildr lived-that is, the large tree where Sefie lived is also close to the large tree where Aile lived.

    When Sefie and his friends gathered near the target Taiki, I activated one of the abilities of "Spirit Noshuri Kago" -becoming a member.

    At the moment, a character different from the status is displayed in my field of view.

    "Proposed to be a member of [unique name]"-"by transferring [divinity value]."

    "[Unique name]"-"has accepted the categorization."

    "[Unique name]"-"evolves and rises in rank."

    Sentences flow one after another, and changes will come soon.

    While Sefie and his friends were watching, I wondered if the big tree, which contained the spirits of the genus, emitted a pale green light, and the trunk of the big tree and its surface shimmered like ripples.

    From the centre of the ripple, she appeared as if someone in the water appeared on the surface of the water.

    It looked like a young girl in her early teens.

    The colour of the hair and eyes is naturally green, and the skin is white and transparent.

    Like Brynhildr and others, they are dressed in light armour and have a decorated sword on their waist.

    Brynhildr, the eldest daughter, is reminiscent of a calm adult woman.

    Aile, the second daughter, has a short boyish hairstyle but many facial expressions, giving the impression that she is quiet.

    On the other hand, her third daughter had a warlike smile on her young face.

    However, I have a strong impression that she is a cheeky girl with her young face.

    When she quietly descends to the ground, she feels fluffy at me, who has regained consciousness of the spirit body held by Sefie.

    "Thank you for making me a member, Lord! From now on, I''ll kill everyone''s enemies!"

    He grinned and showed himself with his thumb.

    When Brynhildr approaches behind her without sound Xu Omomuro, I swung my fist down to her head.

    A very painful sound echoes.

    "Hey! I''m sorry, my sister!"

    "No, what are you listening to the Lord? Show respect."

    Brynhildr quietly says to her, holding her head in tears and turning around.

    Or do you call Brynhildr an "elder sister"?

    By the way, Aile calls her "Hild sister".

    "Isn''t it okay? I''ve heard the orders properly, and I''m sorry about the main shrine, right?"

    What? I''m in trouble if asked.

    Apart from the tone, it''s not something to worry about because it''s each individuality.

    I hurriedly opened my mouth to stop Brynhildr, who was wielding his fist in the form of an auger.

    "Well, I don''t care, Brynhildr, around that."

    "That''s the main shrine! I understand the story!"

    "The Lord is too sweet."

    Brynhildr didn''t seem to get angry anymore, perhaps because of my words while sighing.

    She ran past her sister and ran to her side, hugging her with a carefree smile instead of a cheeky smile.

    "And I''m looking forward to seeing you, Sefie! I''ll protect you from today!"

    "Oh¡­¡­"

    Unusually, Sefie was confused by the person who rubbed his cheeks together.

    Is the person with high tension not good at it?

    "Sefie, it''s okay because it''s rather good, isn''t it?"

    But she doesn''t seem to care.

    "Then, if there''s someone you don''t like, I''ll blow you away."

    "Oh, oh ..."

    It seems that Sefie can''t even return the words to the words that were returned without a break.

    I mean, I''m caught between you and Sefie. You hug Sefie from the front and stick to Gyukyu, so if you''re in between, it''s like a stretched puff pastry.

    I said from between the two, not to get them away, but to move the story forward.

    "No, I have to decide on a name."

    The newborn Valkyrie''s third daughter has no name yet.

    So the moment she said that to give her a name, she lifted her body away from Bat and Sefie and said with a scary, serious look.

    "Sephi-chan, give me a name!"

    "Oh, oh ..."

    "No, it''s my family, and I was thinking of adding it? I mean, I''m already thinking about it. Val-- "

    "Sefie-chan! Give me a name!"

    "Yeah ... is that okay?"

    "--How about the river?"

    that?

    Apparently, I couldn''t hear my voice.

    I couldn''t help it, so when I tried to tell it again, a screen appeared in front of me and the text was displayed.

    "[Unique name]"-"rejected the name."

    You can name it and refuse it ...

 CH 68

    Chapter 68-: Heliya and Helian

    (TL By GUST)

    For some reason, Sefie decided to name Valkyrie''s third daughter.

    For the time being, I''m the main one, but it was because there was a sad event that the name was denied by the genus.

    "Ntone"

    Sefie comes up with a name as usual.

    Looking back, there are quite a few subordinates and things named by Sephi. I''ve heard how they are named, but at that time, Sefie replied:

    "If you look inside your heart, you''ll get a guy from Tenkara. Sefie just says it."

    He said while laughing with a fluffy nihilistic feeling.

    It''s like when a literary master got an inspiration, but what kind of inspiration came down this time?

    After thinking for a few seconds, Sefie raised her face and opened her mouth without any worries.

    "Then, Heliya!"

    "Oh! Heriya! It''s the perfect name for me!"

    Is that so?

    I think it''s hard to throw away the name Val Jiang.

    But Vale-it seems that Heliya has already accepted the name Heliya.

    It''s a pity, but let''s respect the will of the person here.

    "Good! Then next is the spirit!"

    Let''s go crispy as planned.

    "Oh! New Yug!"

    "What is the Lord going to possess?"

    Sefie cheers innocently, and Brynhildr tilts his head and asks.

    The spirits need a yorishiro, but this time the yorishiro feels different from the previous one.

    Because it has a clear purpose-or rather, a role.

    "I will use this one this time"

    While saying, I activated a certain skill.

    Then, the surface of the trunk of the big tree where Heliya appeared sways like ripples again.

    Of course, it wasn''t Heliya that emerged from the centre of the shimmer. A golem wearing a full-body armour with a jet-black piercing design-in other words, a berserker.

    "Berserker?"

    "That''s it. I''m sloppy, too, I''m thinking of gaining combat experience. "

    I answered Aile, who asked with a rounded eye, why.

    Until now, I''ve only used the enormous amount of magical power and vitality stored in the rhizomes to fight against the crowd. And while it can be said that there was no problem, it is not always the case.

    Taking a humanoid and experiencing a battle-like battle will lead to understanding the humanoid battle. In short, I think it will be useful in supporting the elves and werewolves.

    If I gain some experience as a spirit, I can gain combat experience by integrating it into the main body.

    Alternatively, you can let the spirits fight themselves, or if you temporarily transfer the surrogate to the main body like Gangreli, you will be able to support using the main body''s abilities.

    Well, whether to integrate it or to operate it as I am in charge of battle as it is should be decided flexibly from time to time.

    That''s why I quickly activated "Bunrei Generation".

    Set the possession destination of the spirit created by consuming "10" of [Divinity value] to the berserker in front of you.

    Then--,

    "Oh, dear!"

    "This is¡­¡­"

    "It''s different from Einherjar ..."

    The three Valkyrie sisters muttered and revealed a slight surprise.

    Before we watched, the berserker possessed by my spirit had undergone an unexpected transformation.

    First of all, the body, which was all black, was decolourized and became pure white.

    Then, the shape changes while making a loud creaking sound of wood.

    It is still humanoid. However, the full-body armour that covers the body changed from a piercing design to a streamlined slender body without a weak impression, and became a stylish figure.

    He is taller than a berserker with a stoop, and is about 2 meters and 50 centimetres tall?

    He stands upright with a proud posture.

    Although the figure looks slender, the thickness makes you feel the strength of a well-trained warrior, giving off a surprising presence.

    It was such a pure white full-body armour golem, but for some reason, he wore a large wide-brimmed cap diagonally on his head.

    The brim of the hat covers the left eye, and only the right eye illuminates a red light behind the mask-like helmet.

    And what he had in his right hand was not a big sword, but a long-handled spear.

    The only thing they have in common with the Berserker is that they are full-body armour. It was such a transformation.

    Or rather.

    Why did this change happen?

    This wasn''t the case when I possessed a berserker before.

    Speaking of the difference, possession with a spirit body and possession with a ghost ...

    My body is Taiki, who has been the masterpiece of the Elemental Forest until I get tired of it, and the spirit body is a tentative body of the beginning. On the other hand, the spirit can be integrated with me, but it can exist independently. To put it in the extreme, even if I die for some reason, the spirits will not disappear. In other words, the ghost can be said to be the main body as it is.

    If so, is it the difference between possession in the main body and only transferring a part of consciousness?

    It seems that if you put a spirit in a berserker, it will be Einherjar, but as far as you hear Heliya''s mutter, it seems to be slightly different, and it is unknown what kind of state this is.

    Well, that''s it.

    "Oh !! The new Yug is really cool!"

    "Fu"

    Seeing a golem in a pure white warrior, Sephi was shining more than ever.

    My eyes are much brighter than when I was remodelling Go.

    In response to the praise of Sefie, the pure white golem with the spirits laughs as if it was annoying.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ (Ira)¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ (Ira)¡±

    Neither the ghost Gangreli nor I speak out, but I feel like I''m thinking about the same thing.

    "It looks like it''s so cool! Maybe it''s the coolest thing I''ve ever done!"

    "Huh! ¡­¡­Really? "

    A pure white golem that looks like it''s not full and laughs while holding a spear in a dressed pose.

    Teka Koitsu, isn''t it wrong to talk even though it''s my spirit?

    "... Hey, body"

    "¡­¡­What happened?"

    Gangreli gives me a telepathy.

    "Hey, why don''t we integrate quickly?"

    You can''t make a mistake without the subject. Certainly, it is a pure white golem that still decides poses one after another in front of Sephi.

    It was a pretty attractive proposal, but that''s not the case.

    "Unfortunately, if you integrate it now, the [divinity value] you have consumed is wasteful."

    "... No, that''s right."

    However, when I see the pure white golem, which is praised not only by Sefie but also by the three Valkyrie sisters, I can''t help but get frustrated.

    "Huh! Huh!"

    "As expected, he is the master! He has the character of a hero!"

    "Cool. Looks very strong."

    "This main shrine feels like it''s specialized in battle! It''s reliable!"

    "Fufu! Huh!"

    Sefie says to the pure white golem that is sure to get on with it.

    "I''ll give you a name for this cool Yug!"

    Apparently, he was thinking of a name while he was deciding on a pose.

    I mean, Mr Sephi?

    "This one?"

    "cool?"

    "Even if we aren''t cool?"

    "No, no, no way"

    "is not it"

    No one seems to hear our voice.

    "Huh! Sefie, I''ll ask this cool me for a cool name. "

    "Leave it to me!"

    Sefie grabs his fist and begins to think with a serious expression.

    I decided to propose the Ikas name to such Sefie.

    "Sefie, it''s white, isn''t it okay with Shirosuke?"

    "That''s good. Let''s decide on Shirosuke already. "

    "The Yugs here are a little stupid."

    "¡­¡­Yes"

    "Sirsen"

    Apparently, when he was angry and sick, he came up with a name.

    Or, in the Sefie style, is it in a state of "descending from heaven"?

    When I raise my face, I confidently announce the name of a new spirit.

    "OK! This Yug is ... Yug-Helian!"

    "Huh! Yug-Helian ... I don''t know what it means, but it''s a noble sound that suits me. favourite!"

    What is the noble sound?

    Maybe it doesn''t make sense. I decided on the pun. It''s the sound of words.

    I was thinking.

    "Hmm, I''m gonna try it."

    "What ...! ??"

    "Stupid ...! ??"

    Unprecedentedly, Sephi explained the meaning of the origin of the name.

    Both I and Gang are astonished at this. Because at our time, you didn''t explain the meaning of the name, right? What is that?

    "Huh! King of the army ...? Isn''t this the right name for me! It''s a stone''s throw, Sephi. Thank you!"

    "Welcome!"

    When I heard the name of Sefie, the three Valkyrie sisters looked impressed.

    "It means berserkers, or the king who leads the army of Einherjar."

    "King of the army ... I see, it''s perfect."

    "It''s not like my name"

    Gugigi.

    "... Hey, body"

    "¡­¡­What happened"

    "If this happens, there is no choice but to use him up in the labyrinth exploration."

    "do not worry. I''m going to do that from the beginning. "

    When a common understanding was born between me and Gang, the spirit Helian laughed as if he was annoyed.

    "Huh! Whether you''re fighting or exploring the labyrinth, it''s best to leave it to me as if you were on a big boat!"

    "Oh!"

    "I''m counting on you, Lord"

    "Nice to meet you"

    "I''ll do my best too!"

    Sefie and Brynhildr have a positive voice, but they are guys who are arrogant in their actions and words.

    Isn''t it totally different from me?

    "What''s this guy, really me?"

    "I''m getting embarrassed when I think this is the same spirit."

    Anyway, now you are ready to capture the labyrinth.

    It''s supposed to be my spirit, but I''m afraid to leave it to Helian, but I believe it''s okay because there are Brynhildr and others.

 CH 69

    Chapter 69-: Yug-Helian Status

    ( TL By GUST )

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    --Huh!

    My name is Yug-Helian.

    The King of the Great Army.

    It was established as the one and only existence specializing in battle among many Yugu.

    Is the tone a little different from the main body?

    Huh!

    Different bodies have different consciousness.

    Everyone will have a similar experience. The difference is that when you are healthy, you are very positive, but when you are not feeling well, you feel very negative.

    Or if you have a super handsome and high-spec body, you will have a confident personality, but if you have an appearance and ability that you are not confident in yourself, you will be subservient.

    Well, I think it doesn''t matter because of the efforts and feelings of the person himself.

    However, the other Yugs are jealous and subservient.

    Is that the difference between me and them?

    In other words, I am the positive number one among the Yugs.

    Besides, it''s cool.

    That is clear from the praises of Sefie and the three Valkyrie sisters.

    I also know that the main body and Gangreli are unsightly and jealous of me. But let''s forgive. Because I''m Helian!

    "-That''s why I want Brynhildr and others to lead 200 berserkers to capture Himinbj?rg."

    He explained the reason why the main body captured the labyrinth for a long time, and entrusted the command of 200 berserkers to Brynhildr and others.

    Of course, I know it without being told, but I am the one who has the highest command in the labyrinth capture corps. Then I think I should give the command to me, but it seems that the guy in the main body can''t be honest.

    "I understand, Lord. Please leave it to me."

    "make effort"

    "Yeah! Hunt all the monsters in the labyrinth!"

    The three Valkyrie sisters nod enthusiastically.

    Apparently, I''m going to leave soon.

    After all, I and the berserkers don''t need to eat, and Valkyrie and others can eat, but even if they don''t eat, it doesn''t hinder their activities as long as they have water and light.

    The small amount of water we consume can be magically produced, and we don''t know how big the labyrinth is, but we don''t need to prepare food or anything else, and we can start right away.

    "Huh!"

    I put my finger on the brim of the hat and turned to Sefie and said.

    "Sefie, leave it to me and wait for the good news!"

    "fight!"

    "Huh!"

    At this moment, Sephi''s expectations for me are obviously the highest.

    It''s bad for the main body and Gangreri, but I''m sure that I will be the most reliable person for everyone by accumulating more achievements here.

    "It would be interesting if I felt miserable in the labyrinth."

    "That''s it"

    Huh!

    The howling of the losing dogs is comfortable.

    "Then, I''m going"

    I lightly dismissed the words of the main bodies and led the three Valkyrie sisters and 200 berserkers to the labyrinth.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    --Transfer to Himinbj?rg 2nd floor.

    Select the transfer destination by riding the transfer team behind the hidden village of the dwarves.

    After a five-second countdown, we moved to the second level of Himinbj?rg, being sent off by a large number of elves, werewolves, and dwarves.

    That said, 200 berserkers cannot be transferred at once.

    I transferred to it many times, and when everyone got together, I started again.

    "Hmm, apparently a grassland stage,"

    Looking around at the destination of the transfer, it was a vast grassland that stretched to the end of the horizon.

    There are no forests or mountains, and there are only hill-like swells in places, but there is only a clear blue sky and lush grasslands.

    There is a sky as a matter of course, but it is not somewhere outside the labyrinth.

    In the first place, it is strange that the grassland continues to the horizon. Normally, there should be forests and mountains in front of us. I don''t think it''s a very real place.

    No, that impression may be because I''ve only seen forests and mountains.

    "What are you going to do, Lord?"

    Brynhildr asks me for instructions.

    For some reason, the main body gave her command, but it''s a matter, of course, to ask for my main opinion.

    "That''s right ... First, give me some time."

    While answering, I confirmed my status.

    "I want to check my ability a little"

    "Understood"

    Make sure Brynhildr nods and stays by your side, then turn your attention to the displayed status.

    The berserker''s Yorishiro has changed drastically due to the fact that I, who is a ghost, dwelled. It wasn''t just about appearance, but rather because he sensuously understood that the change in ability was greater.

    So, my status is important, but it was like this.

    [Unique name] "Yug-Helian"

    [Race] False god spirit / eirei incarnation

    [Level] 1

    [Vitality] 2000/2000

    [Magic power] 2500/2500

    [Skill] "Imaginary Warrior Tatsunoou" "Secret Character Magic" "Foresight Suru Orbit" "Necessary Magic Spear" "Stored Regeneration"

    [Attribute] None

    [Title] "Sage"

    [Divinity value] 1

    First of all, the name, but this would be good.

    It''s a name that Sefie thinks for me and is suitable for me.

    Then, next is [race], but "false god spirit Eirei incarnation Einherjar Avatar It was.

    It doesn''t matter, but don''t be covered by "ghosts" and "ghosts".

    Well, I know it''s a rank name and an ethnic name.

    Brynhildr and others looked at me now and said that it was not Einherjar, but the reason is that the "fake spirit" displayed in the part indicating "rank" has an influence. Is it okay?

    There is no particular basis, though.

    However, "false spirit" is a name that is difficult to understand whether it is exaggerated or not.

    I can guess that it''s a false because I''m a ghost, but that wouldn''t be possible because the main body would be a "god spirit".

    The body is like a god, and it makes me laugh.

    So, I''m not sure why the ethnic name changed like this.

    Next.

    [Level] However, it would be good to be at level 1.

    However, the numerical value of the limit level is not displayed.

    What does this mean?

    Does it mean that it doesn''t rise from level 1 or that there is no level limit?

    It''s best for me to be stronger, so I definitely want you to be the latter.

    But if so, I may not evolve in the future. Until now, evolution has happened when it reaches the limit level.

    Well, it would be quicker to see if the level goes up as soon as you actually fight.

    So next.

    Regarding [life force] and [magical power], I have no choice but to have the impression that it is, hmm ...

    Although it is a high value close to the main body, in the case of the main body, there are recovery means such as "photosynthesis" and "energy drain", and since there are abundant rhizomes in the first place, the numerical value on the status and the amount that can actually be handled are large. There is a difference.

    It''s a pity that I have the same memory as the main body, but I don''t think there are so many.

    Now.

    Next is [skill].

    Perhaps because Yorishiro is completely different from the main body, none of the skills possessed by the main body were inherited.

    I''m a little worried that I don''t have any skills I''m used to, but I can''t help it.

    Anyway, let''s take a look.

    [Skill] "Imaginary Warriors Noou"

    [Commentary] A proof that he is the king who controls the warriors who live in the "Soulless Berserker Nokan". He has the right to command and command the warriors who live in the hall, and is suitable for all combat techniques because he is the king of the warriors. When the number of Einherjars living in the mansion exceeds a certain number, this skill evolves to release its true ability.

    [Effect] You can command and order "Soulless Berserkers". Increase correction/medium for mastery of general combat techniques.

    It seems that you can follow the berserkers, but in fact, this is also possible for the three Valkyrie sisters.

    So, as a special effect, is there a correction in the proficiency of combat techniques? This is a nice effect.

    Then, the reason why "secondary command / command right" is written in [Commentary] is probably because the main body has the authority above. So maybe, if I and the main body issue different commands at the same time, the main body''s command will be given priority, or something like that.

    However, there seems to be an evolution of skills, but what time will this be?

    Well, let''s look forward to it.

    [Skill] "Secret character magic"

    [Explanation] Has the authority of a higher-ranking user of the new world law created by <world magic>. The target is all magic-using "runes", and by drawing "runes" with your own magical power, the original effect of "runes" is exhibited. In addition, the skill of "magical power detection" is integrated as an aid to the skill.

    [Effect] You can use the original power of runes.

    The original power of runes ... Does that mean that magic tools that use runes do not have the original performance?

    Since I possessed a berserker, I was able to grasp the surroundings just like the main body-that is, if I thought that I could reproduce the feeling by "magic sensing", because "magic sensing" was included in this skill. it seems like.

    Well, it''s okay to visually grasp the surroundings without it.

    Apparently, this body has normal vision and hearing.

    [Skill] "Foresight Sul Orbit"

    [Explanation] A fragment of authority associated with a fragment of Munin was expressed with an adaptive yorishiro. The lost eyeball, which fits in the empty orbit, connects to an unworldly place and foresaw the world of the future. However, there is a price. It is a magical power that corresponds to the time when it deviates from the present.

    [Effect] By putting magical power into the left orbit, it is possible to foresee the future according to the amount of magical power.

    There are some explanations that I don''t understand, but the point is that you can see the future a little further.

    Isn''t it a very powerful skill if you can master it?

    [Skill] "Must-have magic spear"

    [Explanation] If you put in magical power, it will turn into a magic spear, and it will have the power of extermination that is effective for all beings. Or a blow of a spear twists the cause and effect and always hits. However, the price is enormous [animation power] and [magical power], and if used extensively, it will kill the user''s life.

    [Effect] By putting in magical power, it becomes a magic spear that also affects the existence of intangibles. Alternatively, by consuming "1000" of both [Vitality] and [Magic Power], you can shoot a blow.

    Apparently, by putting magical power into the spear that I have had since I changed to my current appearance, it becomes a magic spear with excellent destructive power, and it seems that I can always shoot a hit.

    However, it seems that it costs a ridiculous cost to shoot a blow.

    It''s definitely powerful, but you''ll have to think carefully about when to use it.

    Probably, for the time being, I''m going to use only the power of the magic spear.

    ¡­¡­HM.

    Is it something like this for each skill?

    "Stored playback" is a skill that berserkers have in common.

    All of these are skills that seem to be powerful just by reading the explanation.

    If it''s just a simple fighting ability, I think it''s much better than the main body.

    Assuming that this is good for the skill, next is about [attribute].

    Do not experience the state without [attribute] for the first time.

    It seems that only non-attribute magic can be used with magic, but if you think about it, you should be able to use rune magic with "secret character magic", so there may be no particular problem.

    Rather, rune magic is more likely to be able to deploy a variety of attack methods.

    I don''t know about this area unless I actually use it.

    Then, about [Title] and [Divinity value].

    [Title] seems to inherit the title of "Sage" probably because it has the memory of the main body. There seems to be nothing else, but I''m sure I can get various [titles] soon.

    It''s only now that the title column is lonely.

    Then, for some reason, the [divinity value] has already acquired "1".

    Well, just because it''s there doesn''t mean you can do anything. Unlike the main body, there is no skill that consumes [divinity value], and if it can not evolve, it will be a meaningless numerical value in that respect as well, but there will be some use in the future. It may come, and it''s better to have it.

    "HM¡­¡­"

    For the time being, I checked all the statuses.

    I understand why I have learned it as a [skill] and how to use new skills.

    I once again overlooked the grasslands that stretched beyond the horizon-mostly exercising one skill.

    It''s "secret magic".

    He collects magical power on his right index finger and runs his finger in the air with the intention of using it like a brush.

    After the finger passed, the light remained as a line where I wanted to write, creating a letter.

    "Floating"

    Runes.

    Or, according to "I in front", Chinese characters.

    I didn''t do anything after drawing the letters.

    Nevertheless, the runes began to collect demons from their surroundings.

    For a moment, I was worried that I might eat up the demons around me, but I soon realized that I wasn''t worried about it.

    Mob Man-Originally, the genie of fire also used what seems to be rune magic through a magic sword. However, the amount of magic element consumed by this rune magic was far less than at that time.

    For example, if I take in the magic elements that the runes have collected now, I will be able to recover the magical power of about "10" in numerical values.

    When I sucked up that much amount of demons, the runes became innumerable particles of light and sneaked into my body.

    The magical power I used to draw the "Uki" runes is obvious when I check the status.

    It''s only "1".

    Therefore, the phenomenon that occurred after that was probably the phenomenon that occurred when the runes consumed the magic elements that they had collected arbitrarily.

    My weight is getting lighter and lighter, and finally, it''s zero.

    And when I noticed, my feet were off the ground.

    Slowly-it floated.

    Apparently, I couldn''t move with the "floating" runes, but I could imagine that I could slowly change the altitude.

    I imagine it going up even higher, and it goes up to about 10 meters above the ground.

    From the raised position, look around again.

    The higher the position, the farther you can see.

    After confirming that, the grassland-which direction is it? There is a light source that seems to be the sun in the first place, but it is uncertain whether it will operate in the same way as outside the labyrinth or even if it will not move.

    So, I dared to say that the direction was unknown-I was able to confirm that there was something like a building far ahead of the grassland.

    There''s nothing else remarkable, so I decided to head for the building I found, and I finally landed on the ground.

    The fact that I set my eyes on the place to go is exactly what I was aiming for, but suddenly I have a concern or a guess.

    It''s about rune magic.

    As for the impression of using rune magic, I felt that it was a very efficient magic because not only the magic power I myself consumed but also the amount of magic elements collected from the surroundings was small.

    If this is the case, there will be almost no impact on the environment due to the depletion of demons that the elders are concerned about.

    However, I think it would be hazardous if anyone could use it because it is so easy and efficient magic.

    I''m horrified, especially when I want to be able to use an entity with an idea like a state religion.

    The skill [Explanation] of "Secret Character Magic" stated what "superior user authority" was, but I am convinced of that. This is dangerous unless you limit who can use it.

    Although.

    I have no complaints about what I can use.

    "Did you understand anything, Lord?"

    "Hmm? Ah"

    As I was thinking, Brynhildr called out.

    I also pointed to the direction of the building I found earlier,

    "Apparently, there seems to be something going in this direction. For the time being, let''s aim for that. "

    "I see. I understand."

    Brynhildr nodded and we led 200 berserkers and finally decided to go beyond the labyrinth.

    I don''t know what kind of monsters will come out, but for the time being, let''s get used to this physical strength and new skills by repeating actual battles.

 CH 70

    Chapter 70-: Himinbj?rg 2nd Level

    (TL By GUST)

    It''s not a big army, but it''s been a while since to lead 200 berserkers.

    The monster of the labyrinth Himinbj?rg attacked me immediately from the inside of the grassland.

    And the appearance is just to judge that the old Gordes are more dangerous than the area around Hidden Village.

    "Usually, at the beginning of the labyrinth, do you come out of a weak enemy ...?"

    According to the previous knowledge I have, there is information that such cases are often the case.

    However, it may be a memory mistake.

    "Is that so?"

    "Well, Lord ... why?"

    Brynhildr and Aile mysteriously tilt their heads,

    "Ahaha! Don''t say weird things to the main shrine! Normally, you''re going to be crushed with a strong force from the beginning? Is there anything you can spare?"

    Heliya laughs and says something like a theory.

    However, I also think that is the correct theory, so I nodded, "It''s right."

    The monster that appeared came from the sky.

    I thought that monsters would unknowingly attack from the ground from the grassland, which is a good field to watch, but when I think about it, it''s not always the case.

    But the strange thing is that I couldn''t detect the approach even though I came from the sky.

    Since it was in a labyrinth, I always sensed magical power over a wide area, but it suddenly appeared on the spot as if it had transferred.

    In addition, if it is a huge body that can be seen from a distance, it is unlikely that we all missed the approach.

    If so, it''s definitely either "occurring" or "metastasis" right now.

    "Well, which one is the same?"

    What you do is the same.

    It is unlikely that you will be able to escape, and if you think about your purpose in the first place, it will not start when you escape.

    In other words, there is no choice but to defeat it.

    "For the time being, I want to fight alone. Everyone is waiting. "

    "¡­¡­Understood"

    Brynhildr finally nodded to my words, but he seemed to be confused about the answer.

    Maybe I thought it was dangerous by myself.

    Well, that''s not unreasonable.

    After all, the enemy is-a dragon.

    Moreover, it is not a dragon modoki like the Wyvern.

    Only one has appeared, but the giant, which is several times larger than the Wyvern, gives off an overwhelming sense of intimidation to the surroundings.

    The dragon scales that cover the whole body are shiny green, and each one is large and thick. It makes me think that it would be a difficult task to pierce that scale and damage it.

    In addition, the muscles that cover the limbs and torso are also large. If a long tail is shaken like a whip, it cannot be resisted by our body and will be blown off like a pebble.

    A ferocious moan leaks from the mouth that continues from the strong jaw, and horrifyingly sharp fangs are lined up in the back of the mouth.

    And with his golden, vertically torn pupil, he looks down at us under his eyes.

    However, the dragon, which floats in the air, only slowly flaps its huge wings.

    With the buoyancy obtained by such a movement, it would be impossible to float the giant body.

    If so, it must be flying or floating with magical power.

    --Wind dragon.

    Or an attribute dragon with the attribute of wind.

    It was an existence called so.

    Just by facing each other in this way, I understand that they are different from the monsters I have met so far.

    But why?

    I don''t feel like losing mysteriously.

    I ran magical power around my fingertips and ran in the air.

    I drew two runes.

    "Fart"

    The wind dragon that appeared was floating in the air, but it wasn''t on the sidelines with a margin.

    I opened my mouth wide with sharp fangs, and I felt that a huge amount of magical power was concentrated in the back of my throat.

    Then it''s easy to guess what you''re going to do.

    It''s a dragon breath.

    That''s why I was able to finish writing the runes before the wind dragon attacked, but it seemed faster for the wind dragon to spit out the breath, considering the speed at which it sucks up the demons from the surroundings.

    "Can''t you make it in time? Then ... ¡±

    The reason why runes suck up magic elements in rune magic is to use it as a power source for magic.

    And magical elements are elements of magical power, and rune magic will eventually use magical power as well. Runes have the role of pseudo-minds, and convert the captured magic elements into magical powers.

    Then, why not give magical power from the beginning?

    I quickly-but I tried to send magical power with my left hand to the runes that continued to take in magical elements at a speed that was unlikely to be in time for the wind dragon''s breath.

    As a result, the runes that meet the required amount of magical power as I guessed will appear as magic.

    The runes turned into countless particles of light and were deployed forward to protect us.

    Is the shape more like a huge shield with a curved surface rather than a flat wall? Maybe it''s because I imagined it to be that way.

    Immediately after

    "--Glaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    A dragon breath is exhaled from the mouth of the wind dragon with a deafening roar.

    It is a colourless and transparent mass of power.

    However, it has the magical power of the wind attribute, contains innumerable wind blades, approaches at a tremendous speed, tears everything into shreds, and blows it into dust.

    Although transparent, the shimmering heat-like breath due to the refraction of light slammed into a huge, dimly shining shield.

    "HM¡­¡­"

    The shield didn''t break.

    To be honest, it was good.

    I was so confident that I didn''t show any pretence to avoid it, but I wouldn''t be embarrassed if this didn''t help.

    However, I can''t afford to show it forever.

    A shield of light that continues to parry the breath of the wind dragon, but makes a disturbing noise.

    As expected, it doesn''t seem to be kept forever.

    However, there is still a response that will endure for another ten and several seconds.

    Meanwhile, I ran my finger into the air anew.

    "flying"

    Draw two letters.

    Immediately give magical power to the characters and activate rune magic.

    "Keep the Brynhildrs away from each other so they don''t get caught!"

    "--Understood!"

    I nodded to Brynhildr, who replied loudly so as not to lose the roaring sound of breath, and I flew into the sky with the effect of rune magic.

    It''s a high-speed flight that feels like it''s falling into the sky, unlike just floating.

    If you think of the direction you want to go, it will go through the air like that. Just free flight in the air.

    "Galaaaaaaaaaaaa !!"

    Seeing me jump out of the wall of light, the wind dragon circulates around me as if chasing it.

    The breath is interrupted, but it seems to completely capture this flying at high speed, and it does not seem to be easy to approach.

    However, I will dare to challenge the close combat.

    "Is it easy to strengthen your body with non-attribute magic?"

    While flying around the wind dragon, it also strengthens its own physical ability with magical power. Non-attribute magic by manipulating magical power is not difficult for me, who always uses "telepathy".

    If you can use plant magic, you can also strengthen it with plant magic, but now it is impossible because there are no attributes.

    instead of--,

    "Reinforcement"

    Engrave runes on your body and let the magical power flow to activate it instantly.

    It''s not very real, but there was a response that Rune magic was definitely activated.

    "After that, I used my vitality to put together a fighting spirit."

    The technique of fighting spirit, which is often used by werewolves, is a technique that consumes vitality to improve physical ability and divert it to attacks.

    As a matter of fact, when I was a walking weed, I didn''t use it because it had too little vitality and was a suicide act, and since it evolved into a manatrent, it was too inefficient, but I know how to use fighting spirit.

    In the first place, moving with the body of walking weed is similar to the technique of fighting spirit that consumes vitality. No, it may be correct that they were essentially able to work with the same technology.

    That''s why I circulated my vitality to my whole body like magic and wore a fighting spirit.

    It cannot be said that the series of movements does not stagnate, but it is familiar because the operation of vitality is performed by both "rhizome generation" and "seed generation".

    "Okay, then, first blow!"

    While putting power into the long spear held with both hands, approach the wind dragon.

    It''s easy to get behind the wind dragon here, which has a small turn. So I swung my spear from the sky behind him, flying through my side.

    "--Ahhhhhhh !!"

    The spear just slipped on the surface of the wind dragon.

    Although the wind dragon has no damage, it seems to be angry at being attacked.

    "It''s really hard"

    I think the strengthened power is definitely strong, but unfortunately, it seems that it is not enough to penetrate the scales of the dragon.

    "Abune!"

    Moreover, the angry wind dragon begins to spit out breath when he gets angry. A colourless breath passes right next to me flying, dust rolls up, and a big scar is carved on the ground.

    The huge tail, which is swept away like an annoying fly, causes a blizzard and tries to crush me many times.

    I hurriedly took a distance to escape from the wind dragon.

    However, if you do so, the breath will be released at this point without a pause.

    The rune magic of "Flying" seems to be excellent, and I have managed to avoid it now, but I do not know when the effect of the magic will expire. If you are struck by that gap and attacked, there will be no lumps.

    I don''t want to be in a long-term battle, even if I think about the exhaustion later.

    If it is a labyrinth where monsters like this wind dragon usually appear, it is necessary to have an attack method that can be settled in a short period of time.

    "Strengthening slashing"

    Therefore, I carved a four-letter rune on the blade of a spear.

    The high applicability is the good point of rune magic. You can make up for what you lack on the spot.

    However, it seems that rune magic is neither all-purpose nor convenient magic.

    "Gee! ?? It''s a lie! ??"

    When I used "Flying", I knew that the more characters I had, the longer it would take to activate. That''s why I shortened the time to activate by applying my own magical power to the carved runes.

    However, just by increasing the number of characters by two, the magical power consumed jumped by an order of magnitude. As the number of characters increases, it seems that the magical power consumed increases with a feeling close to multiplication rather than addition.

    By experience, about a quarter of all magical power has been consumed for "strengthening slashing". Perhaps even just one letter of "Zan" was effective, but I would like to believe that it makes sense to use only four letters.

    Runes turn into particles of light and wrap around the spear.

    "Yes! It can''t be helped!"

    There is no choice but to consume it.

    I decided to regret it later, and I narrowed the distance to the wind dragon again.

    While avoiding the exhaled breath at a sufficient distance, it sneaks under the wind dragon floating in the air and passes through the abdomen toward the tail. Naturally, the movement is the same as the blow of the spear.

    I expected that the scales on the abdominal side would be thin and softer than the back.

    However, more than that, it seems that the rune magic of "Strengthening Slashing" worked more than the magical power consumed.

    "If this!"

    There is a scream that is not anger.

    The blow of the spear easily slashed the abdomen of the wind dragon.

    A large amount of fresh blood flows out of the abdomen of the wind dragon and swirls in the air as if twisting itself in pain. However, perhaps it was a shallow blow to the giant, but it wasn''t enough to pop out. In other words, it is not a fatal injury.

    Apparently, the size of my spear is not long enough to reach an organ with a giant opponent like a wind dragon.

    "Let''s do it yet ... there is!"

    Turning from pain, the head of the wind dragon, which was coloured with intense anger, turned to this side and suddenly increased its magical power.

    Breath is probably exhaled from the back of the mouth that is open to the limit. It is a breath that is different from the past and sweeps away a wide range that has not converged.

    "Wall"

    One letter.

    Engrave runes in the air to cast magical power and instantly activate magic.

    The hemispherical glowing shield unfolded in front of me, however, didn''t last for a few seconds, unlike at first.

    But that''s enough.

    You only have to fly diagonally to the right of the wind dragon that spits out the breath, and keep it for a short while outside the range of the breath.

    I fly through the breath, and immediately after that, the light shield shatters.

    I came out right next to the wind dragon that still spits breath, and approached its long neck.

    "Is the end"

    The tip of the spear that was swung up

    made me fight.

    Ki blade.

    A technique that uses fighting spirit to knead the blade and slash the enemy. I wonder if it was thanks to the skill''s assistance that I was able to easily reproduce it, which Wolf had actually used and showed me.

    Swinging through a spear with a huge blade of fighting spirit, the blow with "Strengthening Slash" added did not have much resistance and cut the head of the wind dragon in half.

    "Good!"

    If the neck and torso are separated, even if

    it is a dragon, there is no choice but to die.

    Losing buoyancy, the giant fell,

    "... Is this going to happen?"

    However, the body suddenly lost its substance.

    I don''t know what kind of providence is working, but such a large mass has disappeared as innumerable particles of light. Later, even compared to the Wyvern''s, only one huge magic stone was left.

    It''s a mysterious phenomenon, but somehow I''m convinced that I knew it before. In the labyrinth, it seems that what you get by defeating a monster is not its body but a drop item.

    "Lord! It ¡¯s wonderful!"

    "You did it"

    "I''ll do it!"

    When the battle was over and they landed on the ground, the three Valkyrie sisters rushed over.

    "Huh! Well "

    I answer their praise as if I could afford it.

    In fact, the wind dragon''s attack has never been eaten, but the exhaustion in this battle is intense. It must be said that it is tough when it comes to a series of battles, but I don''t think that a strong enemy like a wind dragon will appear like a pompon.

    "Oh! The level has gone up. "

    What''s more, the level has risen, though only one in the current battle.

    Come to think of it, I was still at level 1. It''s 2nd level now, but it should be relatively easy to go up in the low level.

    In that case, there is still room for growth, and the more you grow, the easier it will be to fight.

    "Well, I''ve figured out how to use the skills, and will I fight in a group next time?"

    "It would be helpful if you could do that."

    However, I don''t know how far the labyrinth continues. It is safe to keep the wear to a minimum.

    "Then, do you want to move on? Apparently, you can defeat the monsters several times ... right?"

    I suddenly turned around to give the Valkyrie and the Berserkers a command to leave.

    This is because he perceived that the rapidly increasing magical power would converge in two places.

    "Gurururu ..."

    "Shaaaaaaa ... !!"

    "Um ... maybe, is Furyu-san an enemy of small fish?"

    As expected, what appeared there were two wind dragons glaring at us while flapping their wings in the air.

    I don''t think it''s a special existence in this labyrinth, as there isn''t much connection and multiple bodies spring up in a short time. If so, the evaluation of "small fish enemy" would be appropriate.

    Even if you have a great sense of fighting against a strong enemy even against a single wind dragon.

    "Hey! Isn''t it good! My arms ring!"

    Even in front of the two wind dragons, Heliya still smiled with a warlike smile.

    Brynhildr, Aile, and the Berserkers are ready to fight.

    There is no time to start the battle. But still, let me just say this.

    "Isn''t this labyrinth too murderous?"

    Kusoge.

 CH 71

    Chapter 71-: Sober harassment of the religion

    (TL By GUST)

    In Gordo''s workshop.

    "Anyway, I need a magic stone."

    Old Gordo said so.

    I wonder what it is needed for and ask.

    "Huh? Where are you using magic stones?"

    What I mean is a magic bag.

    Although the magic stone that becomes the power is fitted in the metal part, only one magic stone is used at first glance. I thought that even if the old Gordes mass-produced the improved magic bags, they would only be able to cover it with a little hunting outside the Hidden Village ... but it seems that the story of the old Gordes is different.

    "The runes carved on the leather need to use a special pigment to make it easier to cast and retain the magical power, but 90% of the pigments are made of magic stone. In the manufacturing process of, the magic stone is crushed, dissolved in a chemical solution, and then concentrated, so it consumes more magic stone than it looks. However, as expected, the stock is running low. If we reduce it any further, we will not be able to maintain the furnace. "

    "Is that so¡­¡­. What is it, if you tell me, I''m hunting? So how many magic bags do you need?"

    Magic bags seem to consume large amounts of magic stones even during the manufacturing process.

    However, both Valus Taijukai and Sacred Peak Frizzus are paradises of demons. There is no shortage of means to obtain magic stones.

    I haven''t decided the exact number of magic bags to make, but I''m asking that there are still about 100 grams and berserkers left, and it would be enough to collect them together.

    "Speaking only of what is needed for pigments ... 30 pieces of Wyvern-class magic stones in one bag ..."

    "¡­¡­seriously?"

    I couldn''t afford it at all.

    The need for 30 magic stones in terms of Wyvern is quite expensive even with the raw materials alone.

    How many magic stones will be needed to mass-produce such magic bags?

    If you do your best, it''s quite likely, but it''s not just magic bags that need magic stones. The dwarves'' smithy furnaces also require magic stones using rune technology, and above all, many magic stones are consumed as one of the fertilizers for food production.

    In addition, for "for some reason", we are trying to further expand food production and even export food to Bifr?st. Therefore, the consumption of magic stones will increase even more.

    So that''s it.

    That is, as Old Gordo said

    "Anyway, I need a magic stone ..."

    "Um. It''s totally unpleasant as it is now."

    It''s not a serious problem, but it takes a lot of magic stones to do what we''re trying to do.

    What we are trying to do-it is harassment of the religion, and of course, support for Vanaheim.

    The reason for doing that is essentially the same as sending the spirit Helian and the three Valkyrie sisters to the labyrinth.

    In other words, it is a measure against the religious forces invading Vanaheim.

    Capturing the labyrinth is a countermeasure against the occupation of Bifr?st by the Religious Army (aside from the truth of whether the transfer team can be stopped), but exporting magic bags and food to Bifr?st is with the Religious State. It has a supportive meaning to the fighting Vanaheim army.

    I don''t know how much it will affect the war situation, but I gathered representatives of elves, werewolves, and dwarves to discuss that it would be better than doing nothing.

    As a result, I decided to sell the Magic Bag, which I had planned to sell from the beginning, and the food that I could mass-produce relatively easily.

    If we could afford it, we were discussing whether to export weapons made by the dwarves, but it is undecided what will happen there.

    -Well, that''s why a lot of magic stones were needed to mass-produce magic bags and food.

    "Well, I can''t help if I''m worried here, so why don''t I try hunting for the time being?"

    "That''s right"

    Anyway, there will be no choice but to hunt to actually collect magic stones. If you have 30 Wyvern-class magic stones, for example, even if you buy from Bifr?st, it seems that you will need more than 100 magic stones in one magic bag.

    After all, there can''t be a magical boundary like a wyvern wandering around in a person''s living area. If so, the magic stones in circulation in Bifr?st should be inferior in quality to those in Wyvern.

    If it is.

    After all, it would be quicker for us to hunt than to buy magic stones.

    If you''re hunting and you don''t seem to have enough magic stones, you''ll have to think of another way.

    When a conclusion was reached between me and Elder Gordo for the time being--,

    "Yes! Yes Yes Yes!

    Sefie, who had been listening quietly until now, raised her right hand and jumped and jumped, saying "Yes, yes."

    "... Yes, Sefie. What''s wrong?"

    I look back towards Sefie and mysteriously urge him to speak.

    Well, it''s easy to predict what you''re trying to say.

    "Atsume Ishikoro ... Leave it to Sephi!"

    Sefie put his fist on his chest and said with a doy face.

    Oh, by the way, "Ishikoro" is a magic stone.

    "Even if you are told to leave it to me"

    I can''t leave it to Sefie alone, and I know that Sefie''s magical ability is higher than anyone else. So, well, it''s okay to accompany him to hunting ...

    "Sefie''s Mistortin is up here ..."

    Sefie opened the magic pouch that he hung from his shoulder and took out Mistilteinn from inside.

    And I stare at it, but maybe I''m not "hungry for blood." to make sure.

    "Collect a lot of Ishikoro with the power of Sefie''s Karina Kenjutsu and Misutorutin!"

    "Hmm ..."

    Mistilteinn.

    It''s a wooden weapon I made for Sefie, Elves, and werewolf warriors.

    There are many different shapes, such as swords, spears, bows, and clubs.

    These are variants of Manatrent, so each has a status and level up. In short, it''s a growing weapon, but ... It''s been a while since it was made, and now each Mistilteinn has acquired a subtle personality.

    For example, Wolf''s Mistilteinn, which has grown considerably, is dyed black like obsidian and is becoming a hard texture.

    On the other hand, Sephi''s Mistilteinn somehow turned white without any stains.

    The level shouldn''t have risen very much, but it''s changing for some reason.

    Sephi wants to go hunting because he wants to grow Mistilteinn further.

    "No, well, that''s fine ..."

    "Really !? Then Aiko! Come on now!"

    "No, I won''t go now"

    While keeping the motivated Sephi, I wondered what kind of members I should go hunting.

    "And use magic rather than swordsmanship."

    "It''s difficult, but it''s all right."

    Where are the politicians?

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    "Yes, that''s why I want everyone to hunt and collect a lot of magic stones."

    "Huh!"

    I was explaining the situation in front of the people I gathered for hunting monsters. Sefie replied cheerfully, and the others nodded with a mysterious look.

    The place is the former elf village square, that is, in front of my body.

    All 12 of Gram, Versor, Embra, and the undeveloped Go-kun were gathered.

    Then there are about 20 walnut, laurel and elf hunters.

    From the werewolves, there are about 30 warrior-class people, led by Wolf.

    At first, I wanted to have the berserkers hunt, but I reconsidered that it would be impossible to hunt without a commander, regardless of who leads them like the three Valkyrie sisters. It is suitable for destroying a group of monsters, but you must give appropriate instructions to search for and hunt monsters. I don''t want to run on my own like when.

    Is it possible for me to control 100 such berserkers?

    It''s not a matter of authority to order. I don''t have enough experience, knowledge, or skills. I don''t have the confidence to control the berserkers who repeatedly kill like crazy when viewed as an enemy.

    Another problem is that fewer people protect the village.

    So I asked the berserkers to stay in the village guard and decided to hunt with others.

    If you want to eliminate foreign enemies, you don''t have to give such complicated orders.

    You don''t have to collect all the magic stones you need in a day.

    Even without the berserkers, it would be manageable.

    "Yes, then did everyone have a magic bag?"

    "Junbi perfect!"

    "Yes, it''s okay."

    "Don''t miss it, Lord"

    "Yes, spirits"

    Sefie raises the magic pouch and Laurel, Gram, and Wolf nod on behalf of each.

    The magic bag is for storing magic stones. After all, since the purpose of this hunt is to hunt numbers, it is difficult to collect all the materials of the hunted monsters. Therefore, first collect only the magic stones, and if you can afford it, collect only the precious parts of the defeated monsters. Furthermore, when the hunting for the day is over and I come back here, I will collect the material of the monster that was left with the berserker for transportation.

    The corpse of the monster that was left is quite likely to be eaten by other monsters, but even if it is in a little bad condition, it can be used as my fertilizer for food production energy.

    If so, mass production of food does not require magic stones, and the corpse of a demon may be sufficient.

    "Good! Then, Laurel and the elf group should hunt on the Jukai side. "

    "I got it"

    "Wolves and Werewolves hunt around the village, that is, at the foot of the sacred mountain."

    "know"

    "Grams Go-kun is hunting while climbing to the top of the sacred mountain."

    "Leave it to me"

    I give instructions to each.

    Even if everyone hunts in the same place, it is inefficient. So this time I decided to divide it into three groups and also divide the hunting place.

    The Aokigahara side, where the elves hunt, is the weakest of the three places (although it''s a comparison). Since the number of people is smaller than the werewolves, I decided to have the elf group go here.

    At the foot of the sacred mountain, that is, around the village, the monsters become a little stronger. This is left to the werewolf warriors.

    And although the number of people is the smallest, we decided to have Grams, who are the most fulfilling in terms of force, hunt while climbing the sacred peaks.

    "Yes!"

    Sefie raised her right hand.

    "What is it, Sefie?"

    "What about Sephi?"

    Apparently, I''m asking where to accompany the three groups.

    "Sefie is basically acting with me"

    "Okay! Yamano Chojo Aims Kanji?"

    "why"

    It''s not anywhere in the three sets, right?

    Even the Grams don''t go to the top. How many days will it take?

    "Sefie and I feel like following Laurel."

    "every day?"

    "that''s right, but?"

    That is the direction where the three sets are relatively safe.

    No, or is it safer to work with the Wolfs exploring near the village?

    Anyway, it''s only natural to act in a safe place. However, Sephi didn''t seem to like it.

    "Well, you''ll be bored if you''re the same every day!"

    "Safety first"

    "Boo!"

    "Spirit"

    "Hmm? Wolf?"

    Wolf said he was wondering how to persuade Sefie, who has a sharp mouth.

    Something thought ... or rather, there seems to be an opinion.

    "Why don''t you ask Morigami to accompany each group every day?"

    I didn''t think about it, but it''s a little safe.

    but,

    "If we also accompany Morigami, morale will rise."

    The opinion is.

    In addition to Wolf, many werewolves and elves nod to agree.

    "It''s an opportunity to show good things in front of the princess. No, I always show it."

    "Aside from Wal''s joke, the power of the princess can be relied on."

    "Um, with the support of Morigami, hunting will be much easier."

    "Don''t feel right"

    There seems to be no concern that Sefie will be harmed like a monster.

    Well, I don''t even remember any doubts about Sephi''s ability.

    Sefie does not act alone, and because it is a group action with a large number of people, is safety secured as it is?

    "Hmm ... Then, do you do that?"

    "Do it!"

    So that''s what happened.

    But just in case

    "At first, accompany Laurel and others"

    "Leave it to me! Everyone protects Sephi!"

    Hmmm! Sefie is enthusiastic.

    However, if possible, I will ask in the opposite direction.

 CH 72

    Chapter 72-: Gleipnir

    (TL By GUST)

    Hunting for collecting magic stones, the first day.

    I and Sefie will accompany the hunting of about 20 elves.

    My body, the big trees where the tiny spirits live, and then I leave the fields spreading in all directions and proceed to the south side-that is, to the Valus Taikiumi.

    Naturally, there is only a land with darker demons than the place where the elf village was originally located, and the overgrown trees are huge and the canopy is thick and covers overhead.

    It is quite hazy to say that it is daytime when walking in the forest like this.

    In addition, the thick roots that are thick like a snake are running around at your feet, and the scaffolding is poor, so just walking will consume your physical strength.

    Even in such a terrible environment, the elves are moving forward without any signs of breathlessness, as if the stones were the people of the forest.

    I know that, but

    "Sefie, you have a lot of physical strength."

    "Hmm! It''s like this if you get involved with Sefie!"

    It''s incredible that Sefie, a little girl''s body, doesn''t seem to get tired as she walks through the woods.

    Because when I went to hunt monsters to raise the level of Mistilteinn, I was out of breath with my goblin opponent. The amount of exercise should be much higher than wielding a wooden sword at a goblin that has been stuck by plant magic.

    Laurel walking beside answers my mysterious question.

    "Princesses and us elves have tribal corrections to their behaviour in the forest, except in combat."

    "Oh, I see. No, my [Title] had a similar effect. "

    What is forest behaviour correction?

    It is easy to get tired because there is a correction for walking in the forest and there is no correction for combat activities.

    If you think about this correction, it seems that the high elf Sefie will take a lot of time.

    "Well, that''s it, Sephi"

    "Hmm, what?"

    Sefie, who approached us while jumping, tilted her head.

    "Show me a little Mistilteinn before the monsters attack."

    "Sefie''s Mistortin? Okay."

    Sefie nodded and presented me with Mistilteinn in his right hand.

    Mistilteinn, who shouldn''t have risen much, is turning white, though.

    I don''t think it''s a bad change, but I''d like to know the details just in case.

    So I "possessed" Mistilteinn with a spirit body and checked the status by self-assessment. That is this, but the numerical value of the status addition due to possession in the spirit body is subtracted.

    [Unique name] "Mistilteinn Shining Sword Kai"

    [Race] Manatrent

    [Level] 8/40

    [Vitality] 119/119

    [Magic power] 238/238

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic detection" "Energy drain" "Seed generation" "Ground vein improvement" "Mutation"

    [Attribute] Water light

    [Title] "God''s love sword"

    [Divinity value] 0

    [Title] "God''s love sword"

    [Explanation] A sword that is cherished by those on the rank of God. Being in constant possession, this sword, influenced by the divine spirit, is endowed with special changes and evolutionary possibilities. It is the change, evolution, or enhancement that the owner wants.

    [Effect] As long as it is influenced by the divine spirit, the ability will change, be strengthened, and sometimes achieve the desired evolution according to the wishes of the owner.

    ...... I have a lot to say.

    All right. Let''s point out one by one.

    "Sefie, what''s the Shining Sword again?"

    When did Mistilteinn change its name?

    Sefie replies with pride as if she is proud of something.

    "Oh! That''s the name that Sefie gave me a new one. I gave him a cool name because there are a lot of mistortins."

    "I see, I added a name to differentiate it from other Mistilteinns."

    "Sefie, I think you shouldn''t do it."

    "No, it''s not that discrimination"

    "Is that so"

    "Well, the Shining Sword is good, but it''s new. You haven''t modified anything. "

    "Yugu, don''t you? When you put it on, it feels like you''re upset."

    It''s probably because of my mind.

    "Well, the name is already good, but it has a [title]."

    "Oh, that''s right. Because Sefie made it important. It can''t be helped."

    "It can not be helped? ¡­¡­ The effect of [Title], or the light attribute is increasing. ¡±

    I think it''s probably the effect of the title.

    Sefie''s desire is reflected in the name "Shining Sword Kai".

    "After all, I thought it would be a good idea."

    I had witnessed Mistilteinn swinging around by Sefie, but I thought it was just magical. But the truth seems different.

    Perhaps Sefie was surprised at the change in her love sword, she looked at Mistilteinn with a mysterious face.

    "Someday, I might have thought that I wanted to get rid of it with Sefie''s Kenjutsu ..."

    What is swordsmanship?

    No, the scary thing here is that it''s okay if the beam actually comes out sometime.

    Sefie was looking at Mistilteinn for a while, but suddenly she started swinging her sword.

    "Oh! Hey! Oh!"

    Mistilteinn Shining Sword Kai, who makes a buzzing wind noise, senses Sefie''s desire or begins to shine light from the whole. For a moment, it looks like the trajectory of the slash is carved into the air as a streak of light, and it looks very good.

    By the way, it doesn''t seem to have any special effect just because it is shining.

    "Oh! Princess, it''s pretty cool!"

    "Hmm! Right !?"

    Walnut, watching Sefie wield a light sword, praises him with his eyes like a boy.

    Such Walnut also has Mistilteinn on his waist, but perhaps the wooden sword has turned black to show a hard texture similar to Wolf''s.

    By the way, Wal swings not only Mistilteinn but also a metal longsword and puts it on his waist. I don''t know what will happen if he grows up in the future, but it''s only natural that he can''t cut monsters with a wooden sword. Many people, like Wal, carry both Mistilteinn and metal weapons and use them properly.

    "Wal"

    "What is it, spirit?"

    Suddenly, I had a simple question, and I released "possession" from Mistilteinn of Sefie and asked Wal.

    "Hey, can you show me your Mistilteinn?"

    "It''s good"

    I "possessed" the black Mistilteinn that was casually presented, and I tried to self-identify.

    The level has risen to "23", but it does not have a special title like Sephi, and as far as the status is seen, it has not undergone a peculiar change.

    However¡­¡­,

    [Unique name] "Mistilteinn True Dark Sword"

    "You too!"

    I rushed in unintentionally.

    What is it? Is it popular among elves to give their weapons their own names?

    Besides, it is.

    "Dasae ..."

    What is True Dark Sword ...

    No, it''s not crap anymore. It hurts. It''s such a black historical name.

    "Somehow, I''m sorry! Excuse me, spirits!"

    "No, isn''t True Dark Sword dangerous?"

    "Isn''t it good! Isn''t it cool!"

    "Turuda shit? That might be really cool ..."

    "That''s right, Princess! Look, Spirit! Those who understand it will understand this coolness!"

    Sefie has sparkling eyes, but no, I don''t think it''s a good name for adults over 130.

    "..."

    "Hmm?"

    When I released "possession" from Wol''s Mistilteinn and turned my gaze at me, I noticed that Laurel made a gesture to hide something at the edge of my field of vision.

    Laurel does not have Mistilteinn, but has a new weapon that he has recently developed.

    At first glance, it was a green whip-like weapon, and when it was completed, it was given the name "Gleipnir" by the Minister of Naming Sephi.

    Gleipnir, which is wrapped around and easy to carry, should now be hung on the waist belt by Laurel.

    "Laurel"

    "Huh !? What is it !?"

    Mr Laurel turns around in a hurry.

    In his hurry, I confirmed my inner suspicions.

    "Hey, can you show me Gleipnir on that waist?"

    "Eh!? ... No, no."

    What do you mean?

    I have never heard such a word of refusal from Laurel.

    I''m sad.

    I don''t think I can be distanced from Laurel like this.

    When I moved to the front of Laurel, who turned away from me, while killing my inner sorrow,

    "--Light, flash!"

    "Wow!?"

    The spirit body was made to emit light violently with light magic.

    As a matter of course, he pierces the dazzling Laurel''s gap and possesses Gleipnir hanging from his waist. Then, self-assessment confirmed the status of Gleipnir.

    Yes, Gleipnir has a status because it is a weapon that was basically made in the same process as Mistilteinn. In other words, it''s a plant weapon made by me.

    Oh, and first of all, the Gleipnir I gave to Laurel must have been named "Gleipnir No. 1" in the first memorable issue.

    [Unique name] "Gleipnir Cerablade"

    [Race] Manatrent

    [Level] 1/40

    [Vitality] 70/70

    [Magic power] 140/140

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic detection" "Energy drain" "Seed generation" "Ground vein improvement" "Mutation"

    [Attribute] Water

    [Title] None

    [Divinity value] 0

    The above is the status of pure Gleipnir without the ability values, attributes, and titles added by possession of "Spirit Incarnation".

    Gleipnir is a green whip as mentioned earlier, but the handle is made of wood. The whip part is like a slightly thick vine or ivy.

    Well, in short, it''s just a whip-shaped shape of Mistilteinn, but in addition to its role as a whip, Gleipnir can be freely expanded and contracted and moved by the user''s magical power. Its purpose was to develop it as a capture weapon with an emphasis on restraining the enemy.

    By the way, I can grow "Walking Weed", "Manatrent", and "Elemental Trent" from seeds, but because the "Mutation" skill in Manatrent is useful, Mistilteinn and Gleipnir''s primes are I''m still using "Manatrent".

    Or rather, without the "mutation" skill, it wouldn''t be possible to transform it to this extent using plant magic.

    Well, I don''t care about that.

    "Laurel ... you too"

    "No, spirits, this is ... an elf custom or culture ..."

    Laurel confessed that he couldn''t tell the truth while dyeing his cheeks red with shame.

    No, I also named Sefie and Wal, so I can''t deny the possibility of such a custom.

    And I''m not blaming anything. I''m just amazed ...

    "Cerablade ... this is not a blade"

    "..."

    I wish I hadn''t named it if I was shy.

 CH 73

    Chapter 73-: New Elf Style Hunting

    (TL By GUST)

    Even in the daytime, the elves move forward without hesitation in the dark sea of ??trees.

    I used to have a lot of silly conversations before, but now I don''t make a single whisper.

    The sign melts into the forest and moves from the shade of the trees to the shade. Shouldn''t it be said that the people of the forest are the people of the forest, because they don''t even make the sound of rubbing clothes, let alone the sound of footsteps?

    In a sense, of course, all the elves here look young, but they are all hunters who are impossibly old in terms of the short-lived sense of time.

    For them, the area of ??skill-is a place that passed decades ago.

    But there are also concerns.

    I wonder if it''s okay for Sephi to accompany them.

    For the elf hunters who are brilliantly killing the signs, but Sefie, who has no experience as a hunter, should not be able to turn off the signs. In addition, because they are high elves, the demons are sensitive to the signs of Sephi.

    I was still worried that it might not be suitable for the act of hunting ...

    "Seriously ... Sefie, did you have such advanced technology, such as dispelling?"

    Like the other elves, there is no sign of Sefie hiding behind the trees. Her sign was "assimilated" into the space of the forest, so that she might lose sight of her when she took her eyes off.

    "Hmm! Sefie, Yushu! Can I compliment you a lot?"

    Sefie is weak and sick.

    The telepathic reply was probably to prevent the prey from being detected by sound. It''s a hidden space in the hall, where you can''t complain about every detail.

    What''s the matter?

    It is said that the unexpected excellence of Sephi will be revealed here.

    Or do I say I was underestimating Sephi?

    "Um, I think I''ll do it, Sefie-kun"

    "Muh!"

    But why can I do this?

    My question came from Laurel, who was also lurking by my side.

    Laurel answers with a telepathy, with a bitter smile.

    "Since the princess is a high elf, it''s easy to hide the sign in the woods."

    "Oh, that kind of guy"

    I was expecting it.

    Even so, I realize that elves and high elves are really excellent in the woods. Isn''t it the strongest if it is a surprise attack?

    "Such spirits are also brilliantly erased."

    "Yes? Yeah, right?"

    "Yes, it''s not inferior to the princess."

    Laurel praises me like that, but ... I haven''t erased any signs.

    Well, my body is a tree, and in the first place I''m a spirit body that doesn''t breathe or smell, and it may be that the sign is sparse in the first place.

    That''s right. There are only a few elements that make you feel a sign as a physical feature, but it should not be "less present".

    That''s true? Say yes Laurel!

    "Oh, it''s about time. Princess, spirit, come from over there. "

    Laurel, can''t you tell me?

    "Came¡­¡­! It''s huge ... Curious?"

    "It''s a killer ape"

    Aside from my inner suspicions, a monster appears from behind the dense trees.

    It looked a lot like a human in terms of shape alone. However, her whole body is covered with hard-looking fur, and she is walking with her limbs in a forward-bent posture. Her arms are longer than humans, and her eyes, which look quietly and vigilantly around her, have a clear intellect. Sharp fangs can be seen from her mouth, and the muscles that rise from under the fur are thick enough to feel even pressure. There is a long tail behind his waist, which is the size that a person could grab and throw.

    Is it 3 meters tall?

    The shape and size are similar to the red auger, but if you look at both side by side, this one is clearly larger and you will feel stronger. The amount of muscle that covers the whole body is an order of magnitude.

    Killer ape.

    It was a great monkey monster that lived in the Valus Taijukai near the sacred mountain Frizzus.

    Naturally, its strength is not comparable to that of a red auger, but its intelligence, agile and three-dimensional movement, its unfolding strength and its thick fur defence will probably exceed even the Tyrant bear.

    Walnut and more than 20 elves will not be defeated, but they are strong enemies who will have a hard time.

    "Hmm ... how do you fight?"

    Quietly ask Laurel beside him.

    The elves were now laid out around the killer ape, but when they jumped all at once, they could only see the future being kicked off.

    However, it will not be an easy opponent to be killed with a bow and arrow.

    "Well, please take a look. We''re not stupid enough to challenge opponents who can''t win. "

    "HM"

    No, I don''t think I can''t win.

    However, if you struggle and get seriously injured. I was a little worried, but the elves were hiding in the shade of a tree and using hand signs to communicate.

    And when the killer ape is close enough,

    "to go"

    Laurel quietly jumps out of the shade and sprints towards the Killer Ape.

    At that moment, it seems that Killer Ape also noticed the existence of Laurel. Turn around quickly and look down at the little being silently. Her eyes are wild, but chilly, and she doesn''t seem to think of the approaching Laurel as a threat.

    "Bind Whip!"

    Laurel sprinted waving his right hand.

    It wasn''t a magical chant that shouted. It''s a keyword set for Gleipnir in his right hand.

    The swayed whip attacks the killer ape. Originally, the distance that should not have been in time yet. However, the whip that swells like a snake literally "stretches" and catches the killer ape in time.

    "Laurel! ??"

    However, the whip that struck with the force of tearing the air caught only one arm of the killer ape.

    Perhaps he saw the growing whip, he used his left arm as a shield. This is not very binding.

    "Guaaaaaaa !!"

    The killer ape, whose fangs were exposed like madness, conversely grabbed the whip wrapped around his left arm and swung around with force.

    Laurel''s body with a whip dances in the air like the leaves of a tree fanned by the wind.

    On the verge of being hit by the trunk of a large tree, Laurel twisted in the air and landed on the trunk from his feet. Bend his knees to disperse the impact.

    "Weekly!"

    Laurel shouted the keyword again, faster than gravity captured it and moved to fall.

    It is a weakening of the life magic set in Gleipnir.

    However, the 1st level Gleipnir is not expected to have much effect yet ...

    "" "Weekly!" ""

    It seems that it was already folded.

    Following Laurel, the elves who appeared from behind a big tree shouted keywords.

    It''s the elves with a bow-shaped Mistilteinn. A few arrows stand out on the killer ape, with the magic of weakening on the arrow shot from the squeezed bow.

    The arrow doesn''t stick very deeply. The damage will be very minor.

    However, the weakening magic is more effective as it touches. The power of weakening should have been significantly enhanced compared to the sword-shaped Mistilteinn''s release from a distance.

    In fact, the moment the arrow stands out, he staggers as if he were weak.

    "Bind Whip!"

    At the same time, Laurel, who jumped from the trunk of the tree, whips again.

    Gleipnir, who had released the left arm of Killer Ape before he knew it, wrapped around his arms to tighten his torso.

    Gleipnir is a great monkey who can immediately tear off the restraint, but since Gleipnir specializes in restraint, the strength of the whip is quite good. In addition, the whip does not seem to be torn apart, probably because it is being weakened multiple times now.

    "Gaaaaaaaaaa !!"

    I don''t seem to give up on the killer ape that screams.

    Knowing that he couldn''t release the restraint, he jumped regardless of the whip.

    I will take a distance and repartition.

    Even though it is weakened, the jumping power of the killer ape should have jumped up with Laurel at the tip of the whip.

    However, Laurel is also a stone''s throw. I never ate the same hand twice. Keeping the killer ape restrained, if you cut it with a dismantling knife that unknowingly pulled out near the handle of the whip, you will not be dragged by his jump.

    However, the killer ape jumps high, and when the freely moving tail is wrapped around the branches of the trees, it lands on the trunk. Using that as a foothold, I made a leap forward and escaped from the siege of the elves.

    "" "Weekly!" ""

    --Uh, just before that.

    The moment he tries to make a second jump from the trunk of a tree, an arrow with weakening magic attacks from the surroundings, killing the momentum of the jump. There,

    "Bind Whip!"

    Laurel re-shakes the rapidly regenerated and grown Gleipnir towards the unavoidable aerial killer ape.

    The whip was wrapped around and restrained the killer ape''s legs.

    "Weekly!"

    Laurel continues to weaken to the killer ape that falls to the ground without any help.

    Finally, Walnut and the elves with the sword-shaped Mistilteinn started to move.

    "" "Stinger!" ""

    When you shout a keyword, the tip of Mistilteinn makes a cracking sound and transforms.

    The tip is sharp and long. The shape is reminiscent of Estoc, which penetrates even the sharpness and sheet metal.

    Walnuts sprinted, holding the deformed Mistilteinn on their hips.

    They ran through the woods to the killer ape in a blink of an eye at a wolf-like speed, and they thrust Mistilteinn into the giant monkey, as if to hit the whole body without killing the momentum of the sprint.

    Killer Ape screams.

    But it''s not a scream for intimidation. It was a scream of pain.

    The elves who pushed Mistilteinn are trying to hold down the moving killer ape. and--,

    "" Thorn! ""

    I shouted all at once.

    At that moment, countless thorns "grown" from the whole body of Killer Ape.

    The thrusting Mistilteinn was further deformed, spawning countless thorns from inside the body and tearing the killer ape''s body into pieces.

    The thorns that pierce through the thick fur and pop out force a heavy bleeding.

    Eventually, the whole body of the killer ape loses power by making a silent voice toward the heavens.

    "Oh, oh ...!"

    I shut out the killer ape without suffering any damage.

    To be honest, I cannot help but be surprised at that fact.

    The final blow is a reproduction of the attack that Go and his friends were doing when they were attacked by a group of Wyverns. Only I can make Mistilteinn remember the command so far, so of course, I was cooperating with the reproduction, but it is a good use.

    "Oh! Princess, spirit! How was it, my splendid activity !?"

    Walnut, who noticed us, proudly says as he approaches the fallen killer Ape with Sefie, who never participated in the battle.

    "It was ok"

    "Okay !? No, it was a perfect battle, Princess !?"

    "That''s right. Wal wasn''t too quick. Laurel was doing his best and I thought it was great."

    From Sefie''s point of view, Wal and his friends, who seem to have just stabbed a stop, seem to be treated with a low degree of contribution.

    On the other hand, Laurel, who was most active this time, has a proud face.

    "What do you think of the spirits !? I was active !?"

    "e? Well, that''s right ... "

    I was asked by Wal, so I answered while thinking.

    No, I had something to say as an evaluation of the whole battle, leaving the answer to the question aside.

    "Wal''s success aside, it was a terrible fight in a good way ..."

    "e!?"

    I got a glimpse of the overwhelming number of violence.

    Laurel laughed and wondered if there was something I thought about in my words.

    "Ah, well, when it comes to killer ape, it can''t be helped unless you fight in a group."

    While saying that, he was recovering by shedding magical power on the exhausted Gleipnir.

    Mistilteinn and Gleipnir use their own magical power to use magic, but if the owner casts the magical power, the magical power can be absorbed by "Energy Drain" and recovered.

    In short, it seems that there are two magical powers, and it also plays a role in increasing the ability to continue the battle.

    "Anyway, hunting around here doesn''t seem to be a problem if it''s in this condition."

    I was worried that Wal and his friends could hunt against a monster that was stronger than the original place, but it seems that I was worried about this.

    "Then, if you collect only the magic stones of Killer Ape, let''s go next."

    "Oh! I''ll fight Sefie from now on!"

    The elves nod, and Sefie raises Mistilteinn and raises a flame.

    We continued to hunt after this, and in a day we were able to obtain nearly 50 good quality magic stones and a large amount of monster materials.

    The fighting behaviour of the elves was not dangerous until the end, and although some were slightly injured, no one was seriously injured.

    As long as they face each other in a group, they were able to overwhelm the surrounding monsters.

    If this is the case, there should be no problem even if you are not by your side just in case.

    By the way, on this day, Mistilteinn of Sephi did not play an active part...

    TL Note-: I am very sorry that the update was delayed significantly again (; £¾ _ £¼;)

    Do shower this chapter with your valuable comments.

 CH 74

    Chapter 74-: Wolf, Kick off

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    The day after I went hunting with the elves.

    Me and Sefie decided to follow the werewolf hunting today, in the order, they initially decided.

    The werewolves hunt not far from the Hidden Village cave, my body, the big trees, and the vast fields.

    It is in the forest at the foot of the sacred mountain Frizzus.

    The point is that it is in the forest that continues from the Valus Taijukai, but it is a place closer to the sacred mountain than the place where the walnuts are hunting, and the strength of the monsters that inhabit it is a little stronger.

    "--and? Is Wolf okay alone?"

    In the woods, Sefie and I were walking with Wolf.

    The werewolf group is hunting with about 30 people, but it seems that they decided to hunt in three major groups.

    There are three groups of 10 people each.

    Werewolves basically have less magical power than elves, but they are far superior in physical ability and possession of [life force]. In other words, it was a race suitable for human bullet fighting, and it would be possible if there were 10 monsters around here.

    Well, that''s good.

    However, Wolf alone does not belong to any group. Apparently, he intended to act alone. I trust Wolf''s ability, but isn''t it dangerous to act alone?

    Thinking so, Sefie and I decided to act with Wolf.

    ... I''m a little worried that there is only one decent combatant, but in the event of an emergency, both I and Sefie can help Wolf and escape.

    Not only Sefie, the forest god, but I am also a spirit body, but I have "1000" each of [life force] and [magical power]. The spirit body retains the [life force] and [magical power] that were put into it when it was made.

    If you feel like it, you should be able to defeat the monsters around here with magic (probably).

    However, unlike the main body, the spirit body lacks the means to recover [magical power], so it is difficult to fight in a row.

    anyway.

    That''s why we followed Wolf, but he said he wouldn''t be worried if he would really hunt alone.

    You can rely on it by any chance, but it doesn''t matter if you expect it as a force.

    So I asked Wolf, "Is it really okay?"

    "-Huh, spirits, don''t worry."

    Unusually, Wolf smiled proudly.

    Then show the special product that you hold in your right hand.

    "What do you think of this ...?"

    Wolf''s hoist was huge.

    It looks big, hard, black and shiny.

    I replied as if I was under pressure.

    "Well, it''s really ... big ..."

    "Isn''t it?"

    You can also see Wolf proudly saying.

    It was very big. In terms of overall length, it would already be about the height of Wolf.

    This forest is lined with giant trees, so the distance between the trees is wide and there is no problem in using it, but it is a size that would be difficult to handle in a normal forest.

    "I had a hard time growing up to this point."

    Wolf says, staring at it with a lovely look.

    Well, that''s Mistilteinn.

    The large sword-shaped Mistilteinn has become about 1.5 times larger than the original, and the whole has changed to a black and hard obsidian-like texture.

    I''ve been asked by Wolf to check my status from time to time, but the other day I should have finally reached level 39.

    The level limit in the status column should have been 40, so it should evolve if you go up one level.

    "Today, I''m not going home until I evolve this guy ..."

    "That''s right"

    It doesn''t answer the question at all, but it doesn''t convey Wolf''s determination.

    In short, you probably want to hunt alone to make sure Mistilteinn is levelled up. If you hunt in a group, the experience points will be dispersed.

    ...... Well, should I be careful so that my motivation doesn''t run idle and fall into a pinch?

    "Muu ...!"

    For some reason, Sefie was groaning.

    "... What''s wrong, Sephi?"

    If you look at it, it also had a rare expression on it.

    Somehow, Wolf-no, to be exact, he is staring at Wolf''s Mistilteinn with a grudge.

    "Sefie had it earlier ..."

    Apparently, I don''t like the fact that Wolf''s Mistilteinn, which was made later, is growing more than his own Mistilteinn.

    However, Wolf is probably overwhelmingly defeating monsters with Mistilteinn, and it is unavoidable that there will be a difference in growth rate.

    "Well, the Sefie guy also has a special [title], and it should evolve super strongly in the future. Let''s be patient?"

    Persuade Sephi while emphasizing "special" or "super strong".

    "¡­¡­Certainly"

    Sefie was convinced.

    "Sefie''s Mistortin should be a legendary legend ..."

    I think you have to do something to become a legend, but ... let''s keep quiet.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    Unlike yesterday''s Aokigahara Forest, the forest we are currently exploring has a rugged terrain.

    Continuing to walk on steeply sloping terrain is inherently difficult for a little girl like Sefie, but the High Elf''s forest behaviour correction seems to be excellent, and Sefie keeps up with Wolf.

    By the way, I''m floating in the air, and I''m not particularly affected by the terrain.

    When it comes to fighting in a place where you can lose your strength just by walking, it is quite difficult.

    However, there are some favourable conditions.

    The area around the sacred mountain is a habitat for dragon species such as Wyvern, but as long as it operates in the woods-exactly under the canopy of trees, the possibility of being attacked by dragon species is considerably reduced.

    This is because it is difficult to find. After all, it is blocked by trees, and it is difficult for a giant dragon species to move in the forest in the first place.

    I''m still not completely relieved because I''ll be rushing to secure food, but I''m sure it won''t be attacked by hordes like I was travelling in the form of Dracil.

    As you go through such a forest, you will soon encounter a monster.

    I managed to recognize the existence with "Magic Sensing", but I might not have noticed it without it. It wasn''t so sensible, and as a bonus, it was waiting without making a slight movement.

    "Something ... it still looks weak compared to giant beetles and wyverns ... but what about it?"

    It was a monster whose strength was difficult to distinguish from its appearance.

    Because it was only as big as a human adult male.

    Speaking of Makyo, for me who is accustomed to seeing huge monsters, I have never seen a strong one with such a "small" monster.

    However, it lives at the foot of the sacred mountain Frizzus. It won''t be weak.

    "It''s Desmantis. If it''s a Wyvern, it''s a monster that drops its head and feeds it."

    It was a mantis about the size of an adult man.

    Maybe it''s an insect monster, I don''t know the facial expression, I don''t make a slight movement, and I get an eerie impression. The sickle seems to be huge and sharp, but the limbs are thin. However, it is strange because it does not seem to be weak.

    "Cool ... cool ...!"

    Sefie is staring at Desmantis with her eyes shining.

    The elf children often lived in the forest and often played with insect collecting. Like Sefie, he sometimes came to show off by catching beetles, but ... The mantis in the line of sight is not big enough to catch Sefie.

    "Don''t approach because it''s dangerous?"

    "I know. I want to collect it, but I''m sorry."

    Perhaps it''s impossible to catch Mr Sefie, who is a mantis, and I''m relieved that he doesn''t seem to rush towards the mantis.

    "Wolf, can you win alone?"

    I thought that Wolf alone would be harsh against a monster that would defeat the Wyvern, but he didn''t seem to be afraid.

    "No problem. Morigami and the spirits are dangerous, so please look away. With me ..."

    Boon, shake Mistilteinn,

    "The success of Wolf Rave"

    "¡­¡­e? Oh, is it the name of Mistilteinn? "

    Wolf too ...

    Before, when I checked the status, I didn''t give it such a name, but at what time ...

    Is it because yesterday I jokingly told Wal and his friends that they named Mistilteinn?

    No, but ... my name is more than Wal ...

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    When Wolf with a big sword approaches, Desmantis cannot help but react to the stone.

    With eyes that I still don''t know where I''m looking (well, compound eyes), I turn to Wolf.

    The gap between the two is still far away, but Wolf does not seem to be worried at all and moves forward. at the same time--,

    "Strength"

    Sledging and muttering, receiving the enhancement of life magic from Mistilteinn.

    "Sharp edge"

    The next thing I muttered was a new keyword.

    At first glance, Mistilteinn, which was deformed with a snapping noise, seemed to be slightly larger.

    The change is not huge. If you look closely, you can see that the blade part is thin and sharply spread.

    The "mutation" skill created a razor-thin, sharp blade.

    However, this can only be done by Mistilteinn, who has grown up like Wolf, and it was not possible to set keywords in the first place.

    This is because a wooden sword, which is nothing more than a beating weapon, needs a certain degree of hardness to give it cutting power.

    In addition, even though the cutting force was obtained with the "sharp edge", the thin blade part is very brittle. If you slash something, the blade will easily spill, and you will consume [life force] and [magical power] to repair it.

    It''s a double-edged sword, but if it''s as mature as Wolf''s Mistilteinn, it should be able to withstand a decent amount of time.

    "..."

    And that''s not the end.

    Wolf struggled all over his body to strengthen his physical strength, then quickly lifted Mistilteinn and turned his tip to Desmantis.

    "Weeken"

    At the moment, Desmantis begins to move, perhaps noticing the weakening magic applied to him.

    The distance between the two is still about 10 steps apart, and the distance is still out. However, the Desmantis attack was carried out without moving from the spot.

    He shook both sickles at an unstoppable speed.

    Naturally, it seemed that the sickle would cut nothing but the void--,

    "Wow! ??"

    It was colourless and transparent in appearance.

    But it wasn''t completely invisible.

    Perhaps the refractive index of the light is different, it wears a fluctuation that is slightly different from the surrounding air.

    It resembled the magic that elves often use-the blade of the wind. However, not feeling magical power is not magic. So it was probably a fighting attack.

    The blade of the fighting spirit flying from the sickle''s sword that was swung flies to Wolf at high speed.

    The myriad slashes that covered the front seemed unavoidable.

    "--Luaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!"

    Wolf''s response to this is simple.

    Swing down the big sword vigorously from the upper stage toward the ground or a group of slashes flying while tearing through the bark of a large tree.

    From that slash, a colourless and transparent slash also popped out.

    It''s just one slash against countless slashes.

    However, whether the total amount of fighting spirit that was trapped was different, or Wolf''s skill was excellent, the powerful slashing easily shattered that of Desmantis.

    As a result, countless slashes are scattered and disappear.

    "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!"

    Wolf sprints, screaming like a beast.

    In the meantime, Desmantis fired a series of flying slashes, but this time they were not offset by similar flying slashes.

    Wolf responds to the slashes that are approaching one after another by wielding a large sword as it is.

    With an insubstantial sword and a big sword blow, it seems that it was easy to crush the fighting spirit without having to put it in the sword.

    Wolf, who wields his sword while shortening the gap, quickly arrives in front of Desmantis.

    And a flash.

    The flash of Kasaya from the upper right to the lower left was a brilliant blow as if it had turned down to the atmosphere.

    But Desmantis didn''t just accept the slash. He probably lifted his right sickle to prevent a blow of his big sword.

    The sickle falls suddenly after a beat.

    Looking at it, the sickle was cut above the middle.

    What Desmantis thought and what he thought could not be read from his inorganic face.

    However, Wolf was certainly considered a dangerous opponent.

    The wings spread out.

    At the next moment, Desmantis flies by shaking the spread wings.

    In a forest lined with giant trees, if it is the size of a human being, it will not be a pain to fly. That much space is open.

    Desmantis showed unexpected quickness and jumped high.

    The direction of travel is the opposite of Wolf.

    It''s unclear if he tried to keep a distance or escape. Did he decide that he turned his back on Wolf and did not have the ability to chase himself as he flew in the air?

    But that was a mistake.

    "--Kah !!"

    A flash as if swinging up the sword that was swinging down.

    The blade of the fighting spirit flies from the drawn slashing line.

    It easily caught up with Desmantis, who turned his back.

    Both cuts.

    Desmantis, who split into two in the air, fell to the ground in a parabolic manner.

    "I''m pretty good at it ..."

    Sefie muttered with a look like a master watching over the growth of his disciples.

    "Was Wolf so strong ...?"

    I feel like I wasn''t that strong before.

    At least, he wouldn''t have the ability to unilaterally defeat even the Wyvern-like monsters.

    Thinking about what made me so strong ... I think of it as a matter of course.

    In the first place, the fact that Mistilteinn has grown to just before evolution means that Wolf himself who uses it has gained the same or better experience and is growing.

    In other words, Wolf''s own level may have risen.

    "It seems that the level hasn''t risen yet with just one animal."

    Wolf, who has recovered the magic stone from the corpse of Desmantis, says nothing.

    "Now, let''s hunt more and more monsters."

    "Oh, oh ... that''s right."

    Wolf took the lead and began wandering the forest in search of his next prey.

    TL Note-: Do shower this chapter with your valuable comments.

 CH 75

    Chapter 75-: Mimic Trent

    (TL By GUST)

    Wolf defeats numerous kinds of monsters that live at the foot of the sacred mountain, including Desmantis.

    Some of the monsters you encounter are covered with the monsters of the Valus Taijukai who accompanied the Walnuts yesterday, but none of them are weak. Rather, in general, it should be called a sufficiently strong enemy.

    Wolf will defeat all of them with a single horse.

    The battle is not dangerous.

    There are many scenes where I''m looking at it, but I don''t get any more scratches than scratches, and I decide the game in a very short time.

    Rather, it may be dangerous if the game is decided in a short time, but the result is a victory that overwhelms the monsters.

    However, Wolf fights only with a single monster that is not swarming.

    Walnut and others challenged the game if it was a group of about three bodies to the extent that they could make full use of the advantage of numbers, but it seems that it is impossible for one person to deal with multiple monsters at the same time.

    That is why hunting itself is inefficient.

    The position of the sun has passed the middle sky, and it is almost time to return to the village.

    However, from the perspective of raising the level, it seems to be more efficient than hunting in groups.

    It was when Wolf today slashed the eighth monster.

    "Hmm ... Spirit, maybe I came."

    Wolff said, staring at his Mistilteinn, as if he had felt something.

    "Oh? Then, do you want to check it?"

    "Can you please?"

    When I suggested that, Wolf nodded without a break.

    I possess Wolf''s Mistilteinn. Then, if you check it by self-appraisal,

    [Level] 40/40

    Finally, Mistilteinn''s level had reached the upper limit.

    "Oh! Congratulations, Wolf! It looks like the level is up!"

    "Did you finally come ...! It''s been so long ...!"

    Wolf muttered with all his feelings.

    It''s been a long time, but it''s been less than a year since it evolved, and it''s a pretty fast pace.

    "Mmm ..."

    And Sefie had a complicated expression on her face.

    You may be interested in Mistilteinn, which is evolving for the first time, but you may be disappointed that it is not yours.

    Well, I don''t know how Sefie feels, but I can''t help it.

    When I was thinking, "Give up ...", the notification of the example was displayed in my view of possession of Mistilteinn.

    "The level has reached the upper limit.

    Satisfied the evolution conditions. Will evolve ¡±

    --Oh?

    I''m not asked if it will evolve ...

    Why is it different from my time? Is it because I don''t have a clear intention to reply?

    Although I was wondering, a new sentence was displayed, so I concentrate on it.

    "We have confirmed the transformation of the form.

    Satisfied special evolution conditions.

    [Race] <Manatrent> evolves into [Race] <Mimic Trent>]

    The next moment I was being blown out of Mistilteinn.

    "Nuo! ??"

    When he hurriedly controlled the spirit body and stopped in the air, Wolf''s Mistilteinn shined faintly.

    The silhouette of Mistilteinn changes in the centre of the light ... No, it doesn''t change.

    The light emission gradually subsides without any particular change in shape.

    And what appeared was Mistilteinn, which was the same as before.

    "Maybe it hasn''t changed ..."

    "What ... then ...!?"

    "No, if you look closely, it''s different. The texture. I mean, the wood grain pattern hasn''t disappeared?"

    At first glance, it seemed that there was no change, but if you look closely, there are some subtle changes.

    Before the evolution, the wood grain pattern had a faint appearance with the colour and texture of obsidian, but now the wood grain pattern has disappeared due to the heavy black gold. Also, the handle part was made of the same material before evolution, but now the colour and texture are different from the sword blade.

    Generally, it''s not a wooden sword, but a black gold sword struck by a blacksmith.

    I wonder if it''s a rank up from a wooden sword to a metal sword?

    No, it said, "It will evolve into a mimic torrent."

    "Spirit, can you check it again?"

    "Aiyo"

    It''s a certain change, but it''s probably uneasy.

    Wolf tells me that I possess Mistilteinn again to check the status.

    [Unique name] "Mistilteinn Wolf Rave"

    [Race] Mimic Trent

    [Level] 1/60

    [Vitality] 510/510

    [Magic power] 1010/1020

    [Skill] "Photosynthesis" "Magic Sensing" "Energy Drain" "Seed Generation" "Ground vein improvement" "Mutation" "Degeneration" "Mimicry"

    [Attribute] Water Darkness

    [Title] None

    [Divinity value] 0

    Apparently, it is evolving properly.

    "Oh! Rest assured, Wolf, you''re evolving properly. "

    "That''s right! That was good! So how is it changing?"

    "Um ..."

    I will tell Wolf in turn what status I can confirm to Wolf who is rushing to ask.

    The race is properly "Mimic Trent", and the level limit seems to be "60", which is 20 more than before.

    The values ??of [Vitality] and [Magic Power] are both about 1.5 times that before evolution. I don''t know how much the increase value will be due to level up, but if it is the same rule as me, it will be about 1/100 of the original price, so it will be about "5" and "10" respectively.

    With this, the increase value is lower than before evolution.

    The status, level, and rank are low, so it may not be 1/100.

    Well, you can see that by actually raising the level.

    For some reason, magical power has already been consumed and is still being consumed.

    Well.

    Next is [skill].

    Two are increasing.

    [Skill] "alteration"

    [Explanation] It is possible to transform body constituents into various substances. Magical power is used for alteration, and the magical power consumed by the changing substance fluctuates. If the amount of magical power is sufficient, it can be transformed into any substance, but it cannot be transformed into an unknown substance.

    [Effect] It consumes magical power and arbitrarily alters body constituents.

    got it.

    Perhaps the reason I''m still consuming magical power little by little is because I''m activating this skill.

    [Skill] "Mimicry"

    [Explanation] By consuming [life force], the colour and texture of the body surface can be changed arbitrarily, and the shape of the body can also be changed to some extent. However, the shape cannot be too far from the original shape, and the speed of deformation is slow.

    [Effect] [Vitality] is consumed, and the colour, texture, shape, etc. of the body are changed arbitrarily.

    This skill doesn''t seem to be activated.

    However, why is it [life force] that is consumed?

    Maybe it''s because it''s not a magical effect, but a function that it has as a living thing.

    Anyway, it is a skill that must be convinced that it is a race named Mimic.

    It is a mystery whether "mimicry" is used, but "alteration" seems to be possible in various ways.

    And the last change is [attribute].

    Certainly, the darkness attribute should be able to use the "dark magic" and "mental magic" that are just right.

    It seems that dark magic can manipulate darkness and shadows, but the elder said that there are more magics like curses than that. It seems to be a magic that specializes in so-called debuffs.

    Mental magic is magic that interferes with the spirit of others as it is.

    It seems that not only the human race but also the human nation is treated as contraindicated and hated.

    It should be possible to set a keyword for Mistilteinn and use magic with magic using the darkness attribute, but this seems to be difficult because I can not use it.

    You will be possessed by Wolf''s Mistilteinn to practice and master dark magic, and then set the magic.

    To set a keyword, I have to possess and use the magic.

    Well, I wonder if the parts that have evolved and changed, and the newly added abilities, are such things, assuming that there will be a lot of things going on.

    "-That''s why, is this okay?"

    "Thank you, Spirit. I understand."

    Wolf bows to me, who has released possession, and looks at Mistilteinn with a serious look.

    "''Alteration'' ... Certainly, Old Gordo must have had Mithril and a small amount of Orichalcum in his possession ... Maybe Mithril and Orichalcum could also be''altered''... It''s useless. Let''s go home early."

    "Ah, yeah"

    Mithril and Orichalcum ...

    Maybe, but it seems that it consumes a lot of magical power.

    I mean, Wolf''s action is quick. He looks calm, but his tail is fluttering, so the evolved Mistilteinn seems to like it.

    "Mumu ...! Mimikku may be good too"

    Sefie is jealous but seems to be attracted to Wolf''s Mistilteinn.

    Anyway, after this, we were urged by Wolf to return quickly.

 CH 76

    Chapter 76-: The Three Original Go-Kuns

    (TL By GUST)

    The third day of hunting.

    Today, I will escort Grams and hunt after climbing the sacred mountain worship on the north side of the Hidden Village.

    Well, even if I say hunting, I and Sefie probably won''t participate in the hunt.

    There is a huge cliff on the north side of the Hidden Village, so you will have to walk up in the woods to make a detour. Thick snow is piled up on the steep mountain range, and it seems that no vegetation grows from a little below. The terrain is like a wilderness where huge rocks roll around, and it seems that it has become a dragon''s nest from this area.

    A plant monster like me can survive in a very bad environment with a small amount of water and sunlight, and in a place blessed with demons, but it can also breed in a difficult environment. Probably not.

    I don''t know how many meters the plant monster will have a survival limit, but when it comes to the top of the mountains, you can''t even see a single tree, let alone a forest.

    However, I never climb beyond the place where the forest is cut off.

    In the first place, it is a nest of dragon species, so it is an environment where wyverns and more dragon species attack in groups, and in places where there are no hidden places or trees that can be shields, dragon species that fly in the sky are overwhelmingly advantageous.

    Even though it has evolved and become much stronger, even Grams are reckless in their search.

    After all, when you leave the forest, Sefie''s athletic performance seems to return to what it looks like.

    The magical power is still extremely high, but it is personal and it seems that the inexhaustible supply of magical power from the forest will not be available.

    So you can''t get out of the forest when Sephi is with you.

    "By the way, are you all right over there?"

    "If you look at it as an individual, it is inferior to the monsters around here, but since it is acting as a group, there will be no problem, Lord"

    As I walked through the woods, I asked Gram and he got such an answer.

    What I mean is Go-kun other than Gram, Belsol, and Embra.

    Like the werewolves of yesterday, Grams are acting in groups. There are two pairs of Grams and 12 other Go-kuns.

    Gram seems to judge that there is no problem with 12 Go-kuns.

    On the other hand, there are only Gram, Belsol, and Embra other than me and Sefie, who probably won''t be a force.

    I''m thrilled because it''s close to the most dangerous zone (the dragon''s nest) so far, but there''s no wonder and anxiety.

    "Grams ... looks okay"

    "Gram is great"

    "Huh, thank you. Rest assured, leave it to me. "

    I''m still on the way up, but of course, I encounter monsters.

    I still encountered a monster. Desmantis that Wolf had defeated yesterday.

    Gram casually swings the wooden sword in his right hand to Desmantis, who wields a sickle with a considerable gap.

    At the next moment, a glowing red slash that flew at high speed reached before Desmantis fired his blade and cut off.

    Looking at it again, it seems that Gram''s shining slash is something different from a blade.

    As with the speed of flight, it looks clearer than the colourless and transparent blade of Desmantis, and its power is incomparable.

    "Oh, Princess, Gram isn''t the only one, right?"

    Belsol who says so is not defeated either.

    It looks like a lady-no, I can''t help but feel uncomfortable with the sight of Belsol in a queen-like dress walking in the woods, but it''s a kind of tree spirit like Brynhildr in terms of race. I am walking gracefully somewhere without being caught by the branches of trees or undergrowth due to my actions in the woods.

    Such a Belsol has an elegant way of fighting.

    A large rose flower blooms above her head, just like a hair accessory.

    Originally her dress and hair were decorated with roses, but apparently, it is a different rose.

    The one-flowered rose, which is extremely large and bright red, sprinkled a rich fragrance around it. Is it because we are moving with us that we can''t make the thorns that we manipulated bloom like before?

    Inviting the roses of Belsol to fall asleep-No, I know they have the ability to force them to fall asleep, but I feel uncomfortable with just one wheel.

    However, if it is not a large number of monster opponents that cover the entire field of view as before, it seems that one wheel alone is sufficient.

    A giant wolf demon attacking in groups of several-one of the Greater Wolfs has slipped through Gram''s attack and attacked us.

    However, the moment Belsol smells the fragrance that unfolds around him like a barrier, he loses his sense of kicking the ground.

    One sniff makes your consciousness cloudy, two sniffs stop your feet, three sniffs fall down, and four sniffs fall asleep.

    After wrapping a thorn that changed his lower body around the stuck Greater Wolf and restraining it, he slowly sucks up [life force] and [magical power] with "Energy Drain" and complains to Gram through the monster.

    "Gram, I''ve come here. Please be firm."

    "Mu, I''m sorry. However, if you can come more than once at the same time, it will be a feat. At that time, I''ll ask you guys. "

    "It can''t be helped"

    Perhaps not because he was told that, but it seems that Belsol on that day decided to act as an escort for me and Sephi.

    Even while moving, he never leaves us and continues to develop the barrier of the scent of roses.

    I wonder if the scent of the rose can choose the person who invites me to sleep, and I and Sefie will not be attacked by sleep. But I can''t resist being relaxed. For the time being, even though this is still a dangerous zone, the tension is reduced.

    Perhaps it was wrong to think that, I encountered a new monster.

    "" Chichichichichi !! ""

    The moment the cry echoed, Gram was already in motion.

    Teleportation Moves at super speed, swings a sword, shoots a sword, and instantly slashes two monsters.

    If only two had appeared, that would have been the end.

    However, 6 birds appeared. The rest are 4 birds. They attack us, thinking that it is easier for us, who seem to be relatively weak even if there are multiple, than Gram, which seems dangerous to see.

    They are petite as monsters around here.

    Is it about the size of Sephi? However, he flaps his wings at such a high speed that he cannot see them, and he flies quickly between the trees.

    The way of flying was more like a bee than a bird.

    Vampire bird.

    It looks like a monster that is completely a giant hummingbird.

    However, the staple food is not the nectar of flowers, but the body fluids of animals. It seems to pierce a long, sharp beak and suck up blood with a straw-shaped tongue.

    The ecology is a mosquito rather than a hummingbird, but unlike a mosquito, it is a ferocious monster that sucks blood until its prey dies. However, it looks like a hummingbird, so

    "Cute"

    It''s so cute that Sefie shines her eyes and mutters.

    But don''t be fooled by the vampire bird''s round eyes flying at high speed. They are coming to kill completely.

    "Princess, please don''t leave too much."

    "Yes"

    Belsol takes a step forward, paying attention to Sefie.

    The fragrance emitted from the rose became stronger, and the vampire bird who entered the scent barrier lost its power and fell to the ground in a parabolic manner.

    "fault?"

    "" Chichi! Chichi !? ""

    However, only one bird lost consciousness.

    The remaining three birds kept a certain distance and did not approach, whether they were wary of seeing their friends who had fallen to the ground or felt something.

    When I thought that I had mysteriously tilted my head while hovering in the air, the magical power suddenly increased.

    "It''s a small tantrum."

    A strong wind blew through the woods.

    Apparently he used wind magic.

    The wind blew off the scent of roses.

    Perhaps they decided it was safe, and they attacked us again. The movement from a stop in the air to an instant top speed is easily lost.

    "I have a high head."

    However, at that moment, a green wind runs through the field of view and the air bursts.

    Before I knew it, Belsol, who had a thick and long thorn from his right hand, shook it like a whip.

    Perhaps because it''s part of herself or because she''s a queen, Belsol''s whipping is skillful. He slams fast-flying vampire birds and tears his body surface with thorn thorns.

    The vampire birds struck by the whip without reaching us were slammed on the ground. However, perhaps it wasn''t powerful enough to kill him with a single blow, he immediately got up and shook both wings.

    "Unfortunately"

    However, it never jumps up again.

    By that time, the fragrance of the scattered roses had covered the surroundings again.

    The vampire bird who lost consciousness is restrained with a thorn whip and killed with "Energy Drain".

    "Rather, Embra"

    "What is Belsol?"

    After ensuring safety, Belsol frowns and tells Embra.

    "Don''t skip, fight!"

    "It''s a misunderstanding that you''re skipping. I''m good at recovery and assistance, but I''m not good at fighting."

    Embra calmly makes an apology, but has never participated in the battle so far.

    I''m sure it wasn''t necessary, but I didn''t seem to be willing to fight aggressively. Well, he looks like a priest dressed in a vestment, and he doesn''t seem to be good at aragoto.

    However, as you climb the mountain, you can no longer wait for Embra.

    There are obviously many monsters that appear, but they are getting stronger. Even Gram''s attacks are all monsters that can''t be defeated with a single blow, and more and more people pass them behind.

    In addition, the barrier of the scent of Belsol is also scattered by wind magic, or there are many monsters that are resistant to abnormal sleep conditions in the first place.

    "Gram does this"

    When Embra turns his right hand into an ivy, he creates a bright red apple.

    It doesn''t seem to be the seductive poisoning apple he uses a lot. However, it can be seen that the apple has a lot of magical power.

    "Umu"

    When Gram receives the apple and swallows it, the magical power of the apple begins to circulate throughout the body.

    It seems that it was an apple with auxiliary magic to strengthen its abilities.

    It is more effective to apply the kind of enhanced magic in contact than in non-contact. And it is more efficient and effective to put magic in something that can be taken into the body.

    The strengthening accelerates the movement of Gram.

    Flying slashes that I didn''t use a lot because I was worried about exhaustion will now be used without worrying about it.

    In addition to strengthening the ability, it seems to have the effect of continuous recovery.

    "This for Belsol"

    "I''ll have it"

    An apple is also produced and handed over to Belsol.

    Is it different from what you gave to Gram, or is it tuned for Belsol?

    Instead of swallowing it, Belsol chewed it firmly and ate an apple. When the lower half of the body was changed to thorns, it spread around and produced a number of roses.

    Since the purpose of this hunt is the magic stone and the corpse of the demon itself, "Energy Drain" could not absorb much energy, and the ability that was used only sparingly will be expanded a little and started to be used.

    The apple given to Belsol may have had such effects as a temporary increase in magical power and an increase in the amount of recovery of magical power.

    "This for the princess"

    He also creates and hands an apple to Sephi, who has a greedy expression on his face.

    A word for hiccups and cheeks.

    "It''s sweet and delicious!"

    Nods with satisfaction.

    There seems to be no special effect.

    "Then, let''s foster friendship with the demons."

    After that, I will feed the apple with the usual temptation effect toward the monster that comes out here, and put it under control.

    The increased monsters are used to escort the area around Sefie and to support Gram, but the more monsters you go on, the more monsters you can''t control.

    "Isn''t it possible to control anything?"

    If you ask, he will answer in a soft tone.

    "There is a condition for control to be a blow, or an opponent that can be killed with a single poison. Therefore, if you are a monster that is stronger than a certain level, you cannot control it."

    "No, did you hear that before?"

    I feel that he explained that "the fact that he was able to kill with a single blow" was necessary.

    "But then, there are only monsters that are stronger than the monsters that ruled, so the number will soon decrease, right?"

    There are many different monsters that have dominated, but there are only about 10.

    If you deal with monsters that are stronger and cannot be controlled, you may not be able to replenish them when the number decreases.

    Embra denies such concerns with a gentle smile without a sense of crisis.

    "It''s okay, Lord. I use monsters carefully."

    They produce apples one after another and feed them to the demons who ruled them.

    It is an apple with the life magic of strengthening the ability. The strengthened monsters also fight well against their opponents.

    However, it is inevitable that they will be exhausted and injured with each battle.

    Embra shoots recovery magic and treats such injured monsters as appropriate.

    As a result, the number of monsters under their control did not decrease.

    "... Somehow the monsters have become pitiful."

    It is different from being cherished to be fought endlessly without being allowed to die.

    The day will come when I feel sympathy for the demon opponent.

    However, Grams and others hunt monsters without any problems while moving forward.

    Even with me and Sefie, the escort targets, it''s this sense of stability, so it''s a shame to worry about Grams. It seems that they are talking about the opponents they can''t win, and they won''t commit recklessness.

    I was able to observe the hunting with peace of mind on this day.

    I went hunting for everyone for three days, and none of them seemed to have any problems.

    Let''s keep hunting for a while in this condition.

    by the way,

    "Mmm ..."

    "What''s wrong, Sephi?"

    It was after I returned to the village after hunting.

    Sefie stared at his Mistilteinn and groaned hard.

    "Somehow, Sephi''s Mistortin, I don''t feel like I''m doing it ..."

    "..."

    Yes.

    I haven''t used it for the previous three days ...

 CH 77

    Chapter 77-: How is the field?

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    Integrated with the outcomes of hunting by the Elves, Werewolves, and Go-kun, we were able to obtain about 200 magic stones plus about 100 monster corpses in one day.

    Approximately 600 magic stones in 3 days.

    Not all of them exceed the Wyvern class, but if you hunt for a while, you will be able to secure enough magic stones for making magic bags for export, including stockpiles.

    Dwarves can''t make as many as they want in a day, but it''s said that the limit is about 3 per day for processing the leather of the bag, sewing, manufacturing the metal fittings, and most importantly, engraving the runes.

    Even if you make it to the limit every day, it will be calculated that there are about 100 magic stones.

    And even the corpses of the demons obtained as a by-product were so large that the berserkers carrying them became busy, and the amount was enough to cover the increase in food production.

    The vast fields are also managed by the spirit Gangreli, so there should be no problem.

    "No problem"

    "What?"

    Even if we say that we are entrusted with the management of the fields, the crops we are currently producing are diverse and the amount is enormous. The current situation is that many elves and werewolves are helping to produce food, as it is not possible to do everything from production to harvesting and processing with Gangreli alone.

    You should check every corner for any oversights or problems.

    By the way, the dwarves are devoted to metal processing and manufacturing, so they are not involved in food production or processing.

    No, there was an enthusiastic request to help sake brewing, but there is a fear that if you help them, it will disappear from the end of the brewing. For that reason, he rejected it with a determined determination.

    Well, anyway, today I''m going to inspect if there are any problems with the food processing that is being done in the fields and the old elf village.

    "-So, Sefie, I''m going to tour the fields today!"

    "I don''t know, but it''s clever!"

    I decided to go out of the Hidden Village with Sefie, who salutes me.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    There was a beautiful blue sky in the early morning sky.

    It is an idyllic landscape where the gentle breeze blows through and the golden wheat fields sway the ears even though it is a place called Makyo.

    Originally it is a land that can not be opened up such as fields, but it is possible because it is a land where monsters can not step on due to the illusion barrier that I am constantly developing and the repellent barrier of Sephi that has finally begun to exert its effect recently. That''s a thing.

    However, unlike the place I used to live, Sefie now lives in the labyrinth, a hidden village of dwarves. Although I spend most of my time outside during the day, the way the repellent barrier penetrates is inferior to the previous village.

    Even so, it seems that the stone is a high elf, and it seems that it has already begun to exert a sufficient effect, and the signs of monsters have moved away from the surrounding land.

    For that reason, if you look over the fields, you will not feel any danger to yourself, and there are people who are calmly engaged in farm work.

    Werewolves cut the wheat, which was harvested with skill, plant magic, and a large amount of nutrients, with a dwarven sickle.

    Even one wheat field is quite a vast area. Moreover, since the breeding cycle is not left to nature, the harvesting work alone is busy and requires a lot of manpower.

    Even those who are not good at hunting and fighting, werewolves are basically excellent in physical strength and strength. They worked actively, mainly for women and children who were non-combatants.

    "Everyone! Good luck!"

    Sefie cheers loudly to those who have noticed us or have stopped their hands for a while and raised their faces.

    "The wheat field doesn''t seem to be a problem"

    "Yes, everyone is working hard."

    After observing for a while and saying that there seemed to be no problem, Maple nodded beside him.

    Maple''s role is basically to take care of Sephi. Maple is in the place where Sephi is-that''s why I accompanied him to today''s inspection.

    "Is rice okay?"

    Then we head to the plot where we are growing rice.

    Originally, rice is a plant that grows in wetlands and should be cultivated in paddy fields, but my skills and plant magic growl there. It was forcibly raised by generating and giving water with a large amount of magical power and nutrients, and then with water magic.

    ¨D¨DAt first.

    Although it can be solved by force, it is better to prepare a suitable growing environment so that magical power and other consumption will be less.

    After the dwarves'' food shortages were resolved, they built paddy fields.

    I didn''t intend to get involved in food production, except here, with the exception of the dwarves'' earth magic, which formed rice fields and ridges, where the elves poured water with water magic.

    It doesn''t pull the waterway from the water source, but there is a waterfall by it (although it''s flowing down from so high that all the water is diffused in the air and no river is formed). , It seems that the land was abundant in water, and it has been managed.

    The situation in such rice fields seems to be growing without any problems.

    The rice ears had already grown and the rice fields were drained.

    "Next is corn"

    "Sefie, corn, sweet candy"

    Then move to the plot where the corn is grown.

    Two types of corn were grown here. Sweet corn that is cooked and served on the table, and corn that is suitable for sake.

    By the way, did you notice?

    So far, we have seen three crops, all of which are the raw materials for sake.

    Since these are crops that are also staple foods, these three occupy about half of the field, but if they are simply consumed as food, the weight is clearly excessive. This is also the result of all the dwarves going.

    By the way, my previous knowledge includes the existence of a corn variety called "explosive species", but I haven''t made it now.

    It seems that you can make popcorn confectionery (?), But I think you should make it again.

    As far as I can see, there seems to be no problem with the corn field.

    Elves were harvesting, and a female elf who noticed our existence walked up to us.

    "This is a spirit to the princess. What happened?"

    "Hatake Mimawarichu"

    "No, I was looking around thinking it might be a problem. Do you have any requests or improvements?"

    "No, that''s not the case here. Rather, the crops grow more and more, so it''s a lot of fun to take care of them."

    "Really. That''s fine. "

    It''s best to have fun working.

    "Ah, but"

    "Hmm? What happened?"

    "You said that the damage caused by insects is quite severe in the fields near the forest on the outer edge."

    "Is it a bug? Okay, let''s take a look. "

    "Yes. Oh, princess, would you like to have some freshly picked corn?"

    "Eat!"

    The female elf stripped the harvested corn cleanly, stripped her beard and handed it to Sefie.

    The received Sephi bites the raw corn. Chew with mogumogu,

    "This crush is ... delicious!"

    "Well, basically I don''t eat anything other than grains."

    "That''s ... it''s a luxury food."

    Certainly, when you say so, it''s a food with few edible parts, corn.

    No, it doesn''t seem that the production efficiency is bad because it is a crop that is selected as a staple food.

    By the way, we don''t eat it as a staple food in our village now. The staple food is mainly wheat and sometimes rice. Most of the corn is alcohol.

    "Yugu, let''s give it to you."

    Isn''t the stick part the core?

    I usually throw it away?

    "That''s right ... Please leave it at the root of the main body later."

    "have understood"

    Well, let''s judge it as the kindness of Sephi who does not waste food.

    "Well, let''s check other fields before going to the outer edge."

    When Sephi has finished eating corn, he will start again.

    By the way, the corn core was collected from Sefie by a female elf saying, "I''ll leave it."

    ...... Isn''t it really going to be left behind?

    Do you believe me?

    "This is ... a place to grow vegetables."

    "This is a cucumber. It''s nice, but it''s a nice guy."

    I moved to a lot where various vegetables are grown.

    What to grow depends on the wishes of the villagers.

    Sefie points to a cucumber that has grown nearby and gives a unique impression.

    "Defiant? why?"

    "I want to touch this thorn once in a while.

    Certainly, cucumbers have thorns, though.

    "This is a spirit to the princess. What happened?"

    "Ah, yeah. I''m looking around the fields thinking there''s something wrong. "

    Somehow d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Perhaps he was weeding and harvesting in the fields. The male elf who noticed us was approaching.

    "Is that so? No, there is no particular problem. Rather, it''s fun to work in the fields because you can get interesting vegetables."

    "Oh, that was good."

    "Ah, but by the way, I heard that there was insect damage in the outer field."

    "Oh, oh. I''ll go see it after this. "

    I heard it earlier.

    But is it an insect? I don''t think it''s a serious damage because no reports have been received.

    "Yes, please. Yes, Princess. Would you like to eat some freshly picked vegetables?"

    "Eat!"

    "..."

    "What do you want to eat?"

    "Then, that red guy!"

    "It''s a tomato. Please wait a moment."

    When the male elf harvested the tomatoes, he washed them lightly with water magically produced and presented them to Sephi.

    Sefie clings to a glossy tomato. Then chew and chew,

    "A muddy guy in the middle of a bite is coming out, it''s kind of sweet and delicious!"

    Are you bad at food repo?

    "It doesn''t look very delicious."

    "delicious?"

    "That''s fine"

    When Sefie has eaten the tomatoes, Maple wipes the dirt around his mouth and then starts again.

    By the way, various crops are grown in this vegetable plot. Not only cucumbers and tomatoes.

    "The rest is spices, sugar cane fields, orchards."

    "Yes. Also, there are fields where potatoes are grown. I wonder if it was near the outer edge that the crops that became spices were grown."

    "Oh, is that so? Well, from here, the outer edge of the field is closer, so why don''t we go check the damage of insects first? "

    "That''s right. Is it okay in that order?"

    I consulted with Maple and decided to go to the outer edge of the field to confirm the damage caused by the pests.

 CH 78

    Chapter 78-: Are Elves gifted farmers?

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    A field that spreads out in a circle around the old elf village.

    About the southern half of it is in contact with the forest of the Aokigahara Forest.

    In the field on the outer edge near the forest, I, Sefie, and Maple went to hear that they had been damaged by pests.

    The crops that are grown there are mainly spices, such as garlic, ginger, capsicum, pepper, paprika, and herbs.

    Forest trees can be seen on the outer edge.

    Until a while ago, this was also a forest, but with my "Energy Drain", the trees in the forest died and it became a place that was cultivated for fields.

    I could see the elves working here and there in such a field.

    "That looks interesting! I want to try Sefie too!"

    "No, isn''t it impossible with Sephi''s physique? Maybe it''s heavy. "

    Before Sefie gazed at her eyes, she was looking at the elves working in the fields-more precisely, what they were carrying and carrying.

    It was like a columnar tank, with something like a handle and something like a hose extending from the top of the tank.

    The elves hold the tip of the hose and point it towards the crop. Something like liquid was sprayed from the tip of the hose.

    "Hey! What are you doing ?"

    "Princess, spirit"

    The working male elf who noticed this turns around.

    It doesn''t matter, but I can''t help but feel uncomfortable with the appearance of the elves wearing straw hats and working in the fields. No, it''s basically young and beautiful. Agricultural fashion with a towel around the neck is also awkward.

    "What are you doing? Mizuyari? Let''s give Sefie a happy chore!"

    Sefie rushes in with interest.

    "No, this isn''t watering, princess. And it''s a little heavy for a princess."

    "Is that so"

    "Are you sprinkling pesticides?"

    For some reason, such words came out naturally.

    However, the male elf also shakes his head.

    "No, I sprinkle pesticides on the fields, but I don''t use pesticides."

    "Well, what is it?"

    "This is--"

    That said, the male elf slams his back tank down to the ground.

    Then I grabbed the handle on the top and started moving it up and down. Apparently, a stick is connected to the tank on the handle so that it can be moved up and down.

    "If you push it in like this many times, pressure will build up inside, according to the dwarves."

    The male elf carries the tank again, this time with a hose extending from the tank.

    "After that, if you twist this cock, you can spray the liquid in the tank."

    There was a cock near the tip of the hose, and when I twisted it, some liquid was sprayed from the tip.

    "Oh! Wow, this is the technique of Chogijutsu ..."

    Sefie is looking at the tank-the atomizer.

    I don''t think it''s super technology, but it''s certainly a convenient alternative. I''ve never seen an out-of-place like this in an old elf village. Or rather, it shouldn''t be possible with elf metalworking technology.

    "Maybe the dwarves made it?"

    "Yes, the watering can is a little inefficient, and when I explained that I wanted something like this, he made it."

    "Hoo"

    Certainly, it is a tool that seems to require precision work, and it seems difficult to make it unless it is a dwarf.

    But more than that, it seems that they are living in a good relationship. If you actually live, it seems that they are compensating for each other''s shortcomings, and they are compatible with each other, aren''t they?

    The elders and other old men were just stubborn, and now they are being converted (?) By the sermon (?) Of Mr. Embra.

    "So what are you sprinkling after all?"

    "This is a mixture of water and sticky tree sap. When sprayed in this way, a film is formed."

    Male elves spray on the lush herb leaves.

    Then, the liquid was evenly applied to the leaves, and immediately changed to something like a transparent film.

    By the way, a mucus tree is a tree that produces sap like mucus as it is, and it seems that it grows pretty much everywhere in the Valus Taijukai.

    "oh? Maybe the little guy in this leaf, an insect?"

    "yes"

    A myriad of small particles were attached to the leaves that the man sprayed with liquid.

    It''s so small that you can''t tell without careful observation, but it looks like a bug.

    "I heard that you''re being damaged by insects elsewhere, but is this the one?"

    "That''s right. A lot of this guy came and devoured the leaves of the crop."

    Apparently, it''s a hit.

    I imagined the damage caused by insects (demons) because it was the damage caused by insects, but I''m relieved that it doesn''t seem to be the case. No, the damage of this guy wouldn''t have been ridiculous, but it''s better than the insects (demons) that could harm humans. Crops can be grown again and are not hungry.

    "Is this damage okay?"

    "Yes. If you spray liquid with this sprayer and cover the insects with a film, you will not be able to breathe and you will suffocate. Unlike insecticides, it does not affect the human body, so this method is used to exterminate insects. world"

    The male elf replied with a smile.

    However, suffocating and exterminating insects is not a farmer-is it the wisdom of an elf?

    "It was good. ...... Is there any other problem? A monster comes out of the forest. "

    "No, especially. I used to get lost in monsters, but nowadays it''s totally."

    Apparently, there are no other noticeable problems.

    "By the way, Princess, would you like to eat something? What you can eat now ... there are paprika, etc."

    "No, thank you!"

    I wonder if there are few children who like raw paprika.

    He didn''t seem to like Sephi in particular, so he refused with haste.

    "Is that so¡­¡­"

    We move to the next place, leaving the unfortunate male elf behind.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    After that, I visited the fields where potatoes are grown, sugar cane fields, orchards, and so on.

    Unlike the rhizomes that I store [life force] and [magical power], the potatoes that I feed do not store such things. Whatever the process up to harvesting, no matter who says what, it''s just potatoes. Even if the potatoes that you forgot to harvest germinate and become walking weeds, they are just potatoes.

    By the way, at the strong request of dwarves, about half of the potatoes are used as raw materials for sake.

    But instead, sugar cane is mostly devoted to sugar production, and sake brewing uses only a small amount for research.

    On the other hand, the management of orchards is considerably stricter than other fields.

    I used to try making sake from apples and grapes, but now the production of fruit-based sake is on the decline.

    For the orchards are a sanctuary for the elves, and the dwarves are not allowed to be selfish. It may be a little overstated that the elf''s staple food is fruit, but it seems that fruit is that important to the elf.

    One of such orchards is a fruit tree named "Sephi Tree".

    The fruit is peach, which is one of Sefie''s favourite fruits, and Sefie works every day-that is, after "supporting" my body and the big trees where the spirits dwell, when I come to the orchard, this " "Support" is also given to "Sefie Tree".

    No, but that tree is connected to my body underground, right?

    "Wow! Be really delicious !!"

    Moreover, it is quite careful.

    In addition to giving "support", Sephi pays attention to the condition of the soil and the condition of the trees. We will spare no effort to produce delicious peaches.

    Mr. Sefie says:

    "If you eat a bite, it''s Sephi''s peach that everyone makes peaches."

    Mr. Sefie''s eyes were as clear as a pure boy, and he had a fiery passion inside ...

    No, wasn''t he the strongest swordfighter?

    Well, anyway.

    In the sugar cane field, he sucked on sugar cane, and in the orchard, he chewed the fruits that were ready to eat, and Sefie was happy that day.

    I looked around the whole field, but it seems that there are no major problems other than insect damage. On the contrary, the elves are adding fertilizers to the soil, and the condition of the fields is getting better.

    Thanks to that, production efficiency seems to be rising overall.

    The elves working in the fields seemed more lively than before.

    That''s why the tour of the fields is over, but at the end, we head to a part of the orchard.

    Of course, there are trees, but they are neither "Sephi trees" nor other fruit trees. Growing is a completely different thing.

    "This big ... This round ... And this bushy ..."

    Maple picked up only one thing grown on the tree, and Sefie received it with a serious expression to confirm the quality.

    His face is as sharp as a veteran farmer who has been farming for 30 years. He feels like a stubborn father who strictly judges the quality of the crops he grows.

    "If this is the case, you can do it."

    "Oh, right? Then, do you ask me to harvest it later? So what does it look like?"

    "Very good!"

    With a sharp face, Sephi affirms.

    What I have in my hand is a green, bushy, round object. In other words, Marimo.

    That said, it doesn''t emit light like a normal (?) Marimo.

    In the first place, the sight of Marimo growing on a tree is terrible, but anyway, this Marimo is a Marimo modified using the "mutation" skill for a certain purpose.

    The effect is that while a normal marimo shines dimly for a long time, this modified marimo emits a sudden and tremendous amount of light for a moment when a certain amount of magical power is applied.

    By the way, it is disposable, and its workmanship cannot be judged by me or even Gangreli until it is actually used. However, only one person, Sefie, is good or bad in quality ... In other words, the amount of light emitted can be judged. I don''t know why.

    Named "Flash Marimo", it is also one of the items to be wholesaled to the Bifr?st merchant Pron''s company.

    I decided to make it as a harassment for the war with the religion.

    "It seems that there is no particular problem in the field."

    "Everyone was doing their best. I thought it was great."

    "Fufu, that''s right, princess. Everyone is great."

    The tour of the fields will be good.

    After that, let''s check if there are any problems in food processing, that is, in sake breweries and sugar and spice processing plants.

    "-That''s why I''m going to the central square!"

    "Skillful!"

    That''s why we decided to move towards the old Elven Village Square.

    Hint-: When milk is sprayed, a film is formed, which can be used to exterminate aphids.

 CH 79

    Chapter 79-: Elf Garden, Yug Tea

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    The open space of the old elf village where the big tree that is my main body grows.

    Several buildings were still lined up around it, and it was now a storage for harvested crops, a brewery, or a place for processing sugar and spices.

    I, Sefie, and Maple, who visited to inspect it, witnessed several elves gathering in the square and picking them up from the ground.

    There was also an elder in the group.

    "Choroo!"

    "Oh, what happened to the princess, the spirit?"

    The elder notices this and walks up.

    "No, I''m wondering if there''s something wrong with the sake brewery or sugar making work."

    "Hmm, I haven''t heard that there is a particular problem."

    The elder answers while squeezing his beard.

    "Well ... that''s fine."

    Looking away from such an elder, I look at the elves in the square.

    "The usual one?"

    "Yes, I have it today."

    The elves were picking up the leaves that my body had dropped.

    I don''t have any illness myself, and there is no particular season for leaves to fall, but if a strong wind blows, the leaves will fall, and even if there is nothing, they will fall.

    Therefore, the branches do not become poor.

    After all, the leaves can be regenerated as quickly as possible, and the number of leaves is so large that you don''t feel like counting them.

    Well, it''s probably like human hair loss.

    So I had no reason to worry about the leaves that fell to the ground.

    But only after I evolved into Manatrent, the elves wanted the leaves that had fallen to the ground.

    I understand that there is no reason to refuse, and now all my leaves that have fallen like this are being recovered by the elves.

    What is it for?

    It seems that there are various uses.

    When it was Manatrent, it was used only as a material for magic recovery medicine, but after it evolved into Elemental Forest, it became a variety of medicines such as minor injury healing, disease healing, detoxification, fatigue recovery, and ability-enhancing medicine. It seems that it has come to have a wide variety of medicinal properties so that it can be processed.

    That''s why the elves are collecting my leaves as one of the precious materials.

    But that''s the only reason-or not all of its uses.

    In the first place, elves have many users of life magic, so recovery medicines are not often used, and even if it is an ability-enhancing drug, you can use Mistilteinn or cast magic on your own.

    That''s why it was used for other purposes, except that a small part of it was processed into medicine for emergency use.

    By the way, the story changes, but tea is not all about tea leaves.

    There are various types of tea, and the plants used are also diverse.

    For example, persimmon leaves, mulberry leaves, and pine needles can be used as tea, and in a broad sense, herbs, mint, and citrus peels may also be used for tea. Alternatively, dandelion roots and pampas grass leaves can be used as tea drinkable materials.

    Well, what I want to say is that there are surprisingly abundant such plants in nature.

    Apparently, my leaves are no exception, and the elves drink tea made by boiling my leaves.

    "I always think ... is it delicious?"

    There are places where fruits are made to be eaten, but leaves are not.

    I''m not making it to be delicious.

    "Huh, of course."

    However, from the elder''s attitude, it seems that deliciousness is not a flattery.

    "If you drink it, you will recover from fatigue, and it will also have health-promoting and detoxifying effects."

    "Is it effective to drink as it is?"

    "It''s better than taking medicine, but if you take it every day, you won''t be sick. In the first place, even spirit tea will be of exceptional quality. There is no reason for it to be unpleasant."

    "Spirit tea?"

    what is that?

    I wondered if such tea was on the market, and asked.

    "Don''t you know the spirits? The leaves of the spirits, such as the spirits, are sold at high prices among people as an abundant medicinal tea."

    "¡­¡­seriously?"

    Furthermore, I heard that the taste of spirit tea is slightly sweet and is the best.

    In addition, it is a first-class product as a material for medicines, and depending on the product, it seems that the quality can be improved by simply adding it to the material. It seems that it is originally very valuable.

    "When Alveheim''s spirit tree was alive, it was the number one product we elf exported to other countries."

    "Well ... then, why don''t you sell my leaves to Pron?"

    If it sells at a high price, it''s not a bad idea to bring it once.

    Regenerating fallen leaves is much easier than making food or fruit. It will be easy to prepare the numbers.

    "I see, let''s process it into a tea by ourselves."

    "Oh, I''ll ask. For the time being, if it becomes a medicine, I will sell the one that is not made into tea, so can I have it prepared as well?"

    "Hmm, that''s right. Okay, let''s get ready."

    The number of products has increased unexpectedly by looking around the fields.

    If it becomes a material for medicine, it may be sold cheaply as an aid to Bifr?st.

    "Is this all right for looking around the fields? It seems that there was no problem anywhere. "

    "Everyone is good and I think it''s great!"

    Sefie also nods satisfactorily with her arms crossed.

    Now that the three races of elves, werewolves, and dwarves live together, I wondered if there were more conflicts between the races, but surprisingly, the communal life went well without such things. Seems to be there. Is it good or is it good?

    "..."

    "So, Gang, what''s wrong?"

    So I call out to the ghost Gangreli, who is in charge of managing my body. It shouldn''t be such a quiet personality that I and Sefie are silent when they come, but for some reason, he doesn''t speak a word.

    "Gang, are you falling down?"

    "Huh? I''m depressed, this guy?"

    Sefie, who showed a high level of skill in reading the emotions of trees, said worriedly.

    By the way, I don''t understand the feelings of plants. No, I''m telling you what to do even though you don''t have a facial expression.

    "... Can you listen to me?"

    However, Sephi''s insight seems to have been a hit.

    He made a very annoying voice that Gang wanted to have.

    "what happened?"

    "Actually, I had an offering ..."

    "Fum Fum"

    I am in charge of the food supply of the village, but there are many people who offer something not only as fertilizer but also as a feeling of gratitude.

    At first, it seemed like an elf-only custom, but soon the werewolves began offering their hunting prey. Now the dwarves also bring offerings. Well, in the case of the dwarves, there is a real reason, such as wanting more sake and persuading the elves who are the managers from me.

    That is why it is not uncommon to have an offering.

    "That was ... the core of the corn that had been eaten."

    "..."

    That''s the one Sefie ate earlier.

    Did that elf woman really bring me to my body?

    "I wonder if I''m hated ..."

    The corn core that has been eaten.

    It''s just trash, to say the least. If I put such a thing at the root of myself, it was no wonder I thought so.

    "That''s not the case! Maybe I wanted the gang to eat it too!"

    "Well, is that so? ¡­¡­that''s true?"

    Sefie is desperately telling me to encourage him, but he doesn''t seem to realize that it''s the corn he ate.

    Then, if you want to eat it, you''ll usually bring something with fruit. No, I don''t dare say anything.

    "Get started! That''s right! Sefie will give you a favour!"

    "Oh, thank you"

    "Yeah! Wow, be good!"

    Sefie puts his hand on my body and gives me a second "support" today.

    Thank you, thank you.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    A few days later.

    Despite such an act, we have finished preparing various items such as groceries and flash marimo to sell to Pron, brand (potentially) spirit tea and medicated leaves, weapons struck by dwarves, etc. It was decided to go to.

    We also prepared a magic bag with increased production, and all the products are in it.

    I''m ready.

    By the way, the members heading to Bifr?st are me, Sephi, Old Gordo, Maple, Walnut, and Laurel. Apparently, there is little danger in Bifr?st, and only two escorts, Wal and Laurel, will suffice. It seems that Maple can also fight in the event of an emergency, so there is no problem.

    "Then, are you ready?"

    "It''s okay! It''s perfect!"

    Elder Gordo makes the final confirmation in front of the transfer team at the back of the cave where the hidden village is located.

    Sefie replied cheerfully.

    It seems that Sephi is looking forward to going out, and the tension is max.

    "OK, let''s go"

    "Shupatsu!"

    We who got on the transfer team transferred to Bifrost.

 CH 80

    Chapter 80-: Bifr?st Again

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    When I moved to Bifrost and went outside, the merciless sunshine was still shining. It seems that there is not much humidity, but the dry hot air deprives the body of water.

    No, it has nothing to do with me as a spirit.

    Even so, when I came last time, the elf group was frustrated by the heat, but this time there is no word that will take root.

    Leaving the hut with the transfer team, greeting a different soldier who was standing at the entrance, and walking a reasonable distance toward the Rizant Shokai where Pron is, but Sefie and his friends lose their generous expressions. not. On the contrary, the old Gordo is frowning and making it look hot.

    "What happened to Sephi?"

    "What? What?"

    "No, you said it was hot when you came before? Isn''t it so hot today?"

    "Isn''t it not hot? Just ..."

    "However?"

    "Sefie, I''ve already got a lot of heat!"

    Doya and Sefie said with pride.

    However, I cannot get used to the heat with less than the last day''s stay.

    "Hey, isn''t that the case?"

    "It''s not a lie. It''s true. I''ve never lied to Sefie."

    That''s a lie.

    "The spirits and princesses aren''t lying, right?"

    "Maple?"

    How Maple defended Sephi.

    Sefie has a little ... no sweetness, but Maple doesn''t lie. Is that really true? No, it''s not a lie that I''ve never lied.

    When I was wondering what the elf''s ecology was like, I didn''t know it, but Laurel explained it this time.

    "It may seem surprising, but we elves aren''t bad at hot places like this. The last time I came, I suddenly came to a hot place, so it took me some time to get used to the heat. Elven clans living in the desert should be in this country in the first place. "

    "Does this country have an elf living in Vanaheim?"

    "Yes, there was interaction when there was Alveheim, and I''m sure there is no doubt."

    "Hey. But, elf basically has the image of living in a cool place. "

    It''s cool in the woods.

    There is no image of an elf in a hot place.

    "No, it''s prejudiced, spirits."

    "Walnut?"

    "Look at this guy"

    Walnut, who is proud of it for some reason, pointed to his ear. Then raise and lower his long ears.

    "Hmm ... it''s not cute even if the guy does that, right?"

    "It''s wrong!?"

    Is it different?

    Apparently, it wasn''t a cute appeal. it was good. I thought I was crazy.

    "Yug, take a look!"

    "What''s wrong, Sephi?"

    Then, Sefie proudly listens.

    After all, it is a cute movement when a child as young as Sephi does it.

    "Oh, cute"

    "Isn''t it !?"

    "Umu"

    Sefie is excited without a momentary delay.

    It''s Sefie who doesn''t humble himself here.

    And should Maple, who is secretly listening behind him, praise him as "cute"? No, it''s pretty.

    "No, it''s not cute or anything like that."

    While I was wondering if I would praise Maple, Wol corrected the topic.

    "We elf can regulate body temperature with these long ears. That''s why I''m fine in hot places. On the contrary, I''m not good at places that are too cold. My ears freeze."

    "Well, that''s surprising."

    Surprisingly, I was strangely convinced when it was explained.

    Is it thermoregulation by ear? For some reason, an animal called "elephant" comes to mind.

    ¨D¨DWhile doing something, I arrived at my destination, the Rizzant Shokai.

    The store is big and magnificent like no other, but there are still no customers. It seems that you are dealing with the military, so it may be profitable, but you will be worried. The purchase price was quite high last time, and there is no doubt that this time will be higher than last time. ...... Isn''t it crushed?

    Anyway, I''m going inside with Elder Gordo at the top.

    Perhaps the clerk had already seen us and went to call him, a fat man of the sand lizard tribe-Pron was waiting with his hands.

    "Welcome everyone, we are waiting for you! It must have been difficult in the hot weather, please go to the back."

    And it will flow to the back.

    It looks like he''s in a good mood, but what happened?

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    Before going to the back, I handed over the four magic bags I carried on my back.

    The amount of money will exceed the previous time, but the amount of food was less than the previous time because there are no bulky Wyvern materials or processed products. It seems that the capacity of the magic bag is determined not by the weight but by the volume.

    By the way, I also brought a magic bag for sale that Pron aspires to.

    It seems that the magic bag cannot be accommodated in the magic bag because the magic interferes with it, but it seems that it can be accommodated by removing the magic stone that is the power source and stopping the function.

    Anyway, we who left the products we brought were passed to the same drawing room as last time, and like last time, we were treated with some fruit juice.

    Now I''m waiting for a list of items for sale.

    "Well, Pron-kun"

    In the meantime, I decided to ask what I was interested in.

    "Something looks good, Kimi"

    "Oh, do you understand?"

    Pron, who sits face-to-face across the table, grins and says.

    "Don''t you understand? Isn''t it really profitable?"

    "Ha ha ha! This is no match for the spirits."

    When I asked him, thinking that it would be profitable for a merchant to be easy to understand and please, it seemed to be a hit.

    Pron, who says, "No, I''m here," is a merchant who is "too profitable to stop laughing."

    However, it seems that it was not the only one.

    "It is true that the items sold last time were sold at a high price to the Japanese military. I was particularly pleased with the magic bag and the processed products made of Wyvern material. That made it much easier to maintain the front line of the Caladbolg fortress. It seems that I was a little relieved. "

    "yes? Is Caladbolg the fortress beyond Bifr?st?"

    "Yes, it''s at the forefront of the present."

    Hmm, I nodded and wondered a little.

    Magic bags would be useful in transporting supplies, and processed Wyvern materials would have had weapons and armour. Deploying them to frontline soldiers would be useful, but weapons and armour wouldn''t be useful without actual use. Somehow, in Pron''s way of saying, it''s like it was actually used.

    "Did Wyvern weapons and armour actually use not only bows but also swords?"

    "Yes, it''s actually used and it''s been successful."

    So that''s it.

    Apparently, the battle on the front line is not just a battle in a fort and shooting an arrow from a distance.

    ¡­¡­ Hey, isn''t that a pretty tight situation?"

    "Maybe the battle situation is pretty bad?"

    "Frankly, I can''t say it''s good."

    Pron nodded with a mysterious face, but this time he turned around and smiled.

    "But I''m convinced that the war situation will improve .... Did you bring it again?"

    Pron''s happy expression made a point.

    It seems that Pron himself had a sense of crisis about the deterioration of the war situation. He doesn''t know if it''s a merchant or a citizen of Vanaheim.

    "Um, I brought a lot of freshly made ones."

    I will nod deeply.

    Of course, it''s about magic bags.

    "But this time it''s not the only one."

    "Huh ...? What do you say?"

    I grinned at Pron, who asked with interest.

    I brought a lot of things besides the magic bag this time. Some things, such as the Flash Marimo, have to be explained, but they''re probably more useful for the Caladbolg fortress than the current Pron.

    "Actually, I brought a lot of food."

    "Oh, oh ... food! That helps."

    Looking at the expression of Pron, who was coloured with joy, it seems that it was no mistake that he came to sell food. Even though there is an oasis, Bifr?st is unlikely to be a suitable land for food production. Perhaps food in this city also relies heavily on imports from other cities, and in addition, transportation has to give priority to food on the front lines, so food is probably in short supply. It seems that magic bags cannot be produced on their own, and the amount that can be transported is limited.

    "I brought a lot of other things. I think they are all useful. "

    "I see, you seem confident. I''m looking forward to it."

    Pron says he can''t hide his excitement.

    On the other hand, I''m a little worried about how much this sale will be. Like my leaves and tea. If it''s cheap ... isn''t it sad?

    That''s why when I was enthusiastic about looking at Pron,

    "--Yugu"

    "nothing? Sephi?"

    Sefie quietly called my name.

    When I turned around, I was staring at myself with a scary expression.

    what? What happened?

    I''ve never seen such a serious face Sefie.

    "What happened? What happened?"

    "Is it okay to have that juice, Sefie?"

    Wrong.

    It wasn''t me that Sephi was staring at.

    It was the juice in front of me. Again, my juice was prepared.

    "¡­¡­yep, OK"

    "thank you!"

    Sefie laughs and reaches for juice.

    Is it so delicious?

    It doesn''t matter, but I was talking a little seriously right now, right?

 CH 81

    Chapter 81-: Astonishing Pron

    (TL By GUST)

    By the time Sefie finished drinking his second juice, it seems that the inventory of the items we brought for sale was complete.

    Pron, who received the inventory brought by the clerk, took a quick look at the paper-a confused voice.

    "Hmm ...? Excuse me, but what is this marimo? Is it just a marimo?"

    "Oh no, I had to explain that. Can you bring the actual item because one is enough?"

    "Understood"

    When I say, the man who was waiting for me quickly leaves the room.

    Apparently, the normal marimo (?) Is known to Pron, but the flash marimo is a new breed that I created by breeding with my skill. You''ll need to show and explain what it''s like.

    "That Marimo was a sequel!"

    Sefie says, proudly.

    Certainly, quality appraisal can only be done by Sefie so far. However, Sefie''s remarks may have been stopped. It seems that I misunderstood the greatness of the title of High Elf.

    "What !? Did you make it yourself !?"

    Pron shouted in astonishment with emotions that seemed to be awe-inspiring.

    It sounds amazing when you hear that, but it''s not, right?

    "No, what I actually made--"

    "Yeah! I made a lot of Sefie and did my best to make it !!"

    Mr. Sephi? You just saw the quality at the end.

    "Oh ...! No way, such a wonderful thing ...!"

    Pron looks like a tearful expression.

    It''s hard to tell the truth anymore, this.

    "I''m okay with you? I''ve brought you a really nice guy."

    "Of course! This pron seems to be heartbreaking with expectations!"

    "No, ...... well, isn''t it?"

    It seems that he just brought a flash of marimo.

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Did you like it here?"

    "Oh, that''s definitely it. sorry"

    "No, not at all."

    The man presents a flash marimo in front of the pron, and when the pron receives it, he bows and refrains from behind.

    Well, rather than a clerk, he''s a servant, a butler, or someone with that kind of atmosphere.

    "This is said to have been made by High Elf ..."

    Pron stares at the green sphere in his hand. I found that some magical power was concentrated on both eyes. Is it an appraisal or analysis skill?

    "I see, it certainly doesn''t look like a normal marimo ... would it glow if you give it magical power?"

    "Oh, you understand well? ...... Skill?"

    "Yes. Even if it looks like this, I have the skill of" analysis appraisal "."

    "Well, is that so? It ¡¯s amazing. ¡±

    "Analysis and appraisal" -a skill that has both analysis and appraisal, and is a fairly high-level information-related skill-said the elder.

    It takes a lot of effort and patience to learn, and I''ve never met someone who has this skill soberly. Elder Gordo also has analysis skills, but he must have specialized in weapons, armor, and magic tools.

    "What does it look like? Is there an explanation like status?"

    "No, it''s not that convenient."

    When you ask a question out of curiosity, Pron answers with a bitter smile.

    "If it is an organism with status, you can see the status by appraising it, but this marimo does not seem to have status. In such a case, the power of analysis included in" analysis appraisal "has some physical characteristics. It is possible to infer what kind of power it has by analyzing the structure, structure, flow of magical power, etc., but since the estimation depends entirely on the experience based on the knowledge of the surgeon, it often falls off. you know"

    "got it. But I think it''s still great enough. I''m almost hit. "

    "Pron, I''ll do it. Sefie, I was surprised."

    Sefie is also surprised. I don''t know if she understands it because it''s just a word.

    "Ha ha ha! This is a pity."

    I will explain in detail how to use Flash Marimo to Pron who laughs happily.

    That said, there isn''t much to explain. It glows when magical power is applied. It''s just that. However, it must be explained that the amount of light is so strong that there is a risk of blindness when viewed directly, and that the flash marimo is a consumable item that can be used only once.

    However, from the state of Pron listening silently, that may have been understood to some extent by analysis.

    "Well, that''s a great feature. You should actually check how much light it has."

    "That''s right. Please be careful when checking?"

    At first, I thought I would actually use it, but Pron seems to be able to analyze most of the parts, so is it okay?

    "Of course. And the magical power that flows when using it, but how much will it be needed?"

    "Anyone can use it. It''s a very small amount. It actually shines because it uses the magical power that Marimo itself has stored. "

    "Hmm, if so, it seems that there are various uses ... This is also a product that is likely to sell to the military."

    Although the flash Marimo received high praise, for some reason, deep wrinkles were carved between the eyebrows of the pron.

    When I was worried that it was a part that I didn''t understand, Pron bowed his head vigorously. Why?

    "I''m very sorry! It seems that you can''t buy all the numbers you have with this flash marimo."

    "Huh? What was wrong? Was it better to have a bomb or a destructive one? "

    "No, that''s not the case. There is no doubt that this product is a very good alternative."

    Pron affirmed with bitterness. However, he continues.

    "Our company can''t afford to buy this in bulk."

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    After all, wasn''t management going well? Is it a crisis of bankruptcy?

    No, he said he made a profit by selling the items he sold last time to the military. If so, there should be no problem if you buy a hundred or two hundred of consumables such as the flash marimo. It''s not a big amount.

    yeah? Amount of money?

    Suddenly a question came up and I asked Pron.

    "By the way, how much do you plan to buy one?"

    "... How about this?"

    That said, the amount offered by Pron was, frankly, an exorbitant price.

    Not low. It''s about 100 times higher than I expected. How expensive is it? The eyeball pops out.

    "No no no! ?? Take it! ?? Why is this price! ??"

    It''s a stupid price.

    However, it seemed to be a reasonable price for Pron. The reason is ...

    "That''s right. It''s true that this is a very good product, but if the price is just right for the product, it''s about one-hundredth of the price."

    "right? I thought so too. "

    "However, considering the added value that High Elf made directly to this ... I have no choice but to reach this price ..."

    "What was that?"

    The authority of the high elf is odd.

    But why is it like a fool?

    "Fluffy, eh ..."

    Sefie, who was listening at the end, seems to have something to think about this. She mutters with a difficult face.

    "Then, I can''t help it."

    No, it wasn''t.

    As expected, Mr. Sephi was convinced. It is doubtful that he understands the concept of added value, but he seems to understand that his existence has greatly increased the price. Yeah, nodding deeply.

    "Because it''s Sephi. It can''t be helped."

    "Yes, it can''t be helped. So, I''m thinking of breaking the bowels, but this time I''d like to forgo purchasing the entire amount of Flash Marimo ..."

    For some reason, the story was about to come together without denying it, but I hurriedly caught my mouth.

    "No, it''s okay at a reasonable price! Don''t worry about added value!"

    "... Is that okay?"

    "Okay, of course"

    "... Sefie also thought that was the case .... it''s not a lie."

    "See, Sefie also says this."

    I emphasize that it''s not a lie for some reason.

    "... Thank you. The thoughtfulness of the high elf and the spirits, I took this pron! If you have any problems, please help me anytime."

    "Well, right? I don''t have to thank you so much, but ... well, thank you. "

    "Um, kurushunai!"

    Pron is thrilled, but I don''t really need to. Because Sefie didn''t grow up ...

    Well, anyway, the negotiations finally move on.

    "Then, I bought all the flash marimo ... Oh! What! I''m grateful for this much food, mainly wheat!"

    Pron looks through the inventory. Mostly food, but this doesn''t need to be explained.

    And this time, there are few weapons and armor made of metal and monster materials made by the dwarves. Rather than that, I put more effort into increasing the production of magic bags. There is no need to explain here either.

    However, it was still that that attracted Pron''s attention with an item that was not available last time.

    "This is ... spirit tea !? And ... the leaves of the spirit tree !?"

    Raise your face from the paper and stare at us.

    Apparently, I guessed the source.

    "Hello, spirits ...?"

    "Oh, it''s my leaf. The elf elder''s story seems to be pretty good quality, so check it out. "

    "-Then, I will bring it now."

    The man I was waiting for left the room.

    On the other hand, Pron bowed in a hurry for some reason.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not skeptical about the quality, but I can''t price it without actually checking it ..."

    "Oh, it''s okay. I know. "

    I will nod that there is no problem.

    Apart from that, it''s not so small that it''s offensive.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting"

    Perhaps he brought it in a hurry, a man appears with my leaves and the tea leaves of spirit tea.

    Upon receiving it, Pron immediately concentrates his magical power on both eyes and appraises the quality-no analysis? Was. Then he shakes his voice and states the results of the analysis.

    "Spirit tea is definitely of exceptional quality. Great ...! This quality is something that hasn''t been available since Alveheim was lost, so of course, I''ll buy it at a high price. Let''s go! "

    HM.

    Is it extraordinary quality ... It was good.

    I didn''t grow up with a lot of energy, but I''m kind of happy when people say that the quality is good.

    "And the leaves of this spirit tree are definitely of the highest quality ... It''s been a short time since I collected them, and I''ve never seen anything so fresh ...!"

    Oh, oh?

    I was wondering if it was inferior to the spirit tree who said he was in Alveheim, but isn''t it? Or is it fresh?

    Anyway, it''s highly rated and reassuring.

    After checking both qualities, Pron exhaled and looked up with his moist eyes.

    "... I was impressed."

    "Huh? Impressed?"

    "Yes. To be honest, I thought that Alveheim would be destroyed by a terrible religion and I would never see this much material for spirit trees. At least, I would like to grow a new spirit tree. Long after I died ... "

    Well, it seems that trees with spirits usually don''t grow up like pompoms. It usually takes a long time for a tree to grow ... usually.

    "That''s why such a spirit tree has already grown up ... I''m kind of thrilled. I''m sorry. Even the fools of the state religion can imagine this situation. Isn''t it? I''m glad that the spirits and high elf have easily exceeded their expectations. "

    "Mr. Pron ..."

    If you praise me so much ... you''ll be shy?

    "Hmm! Yug is amazing!"

    And for some reason, Sefie is proud of herself as if she were herself.

    Well ... I was shy.

    "Yeah, yeah, that''s it! Both spirits and high elf are wonderful!"

    "Muh!"

    Sefie is praised and has a doy face.

    I feel like I want to have a sloppy face.

    Doya.

 CH 82

    Chapter 82-: Sefie''s New Friend

    (TL By GUST)

    My spirit tea and leaves were overpriced. It wasn''t offered an exorbitant price like the Flash Marimo, but it seems that he added a little to the appropriate price by referring to the amount that was being traded when Alveheim was there.

    Since the distribution volume is two or three orders of magnitude different than before, it is probably the rare value.

    Well, well?

    Actually, I was offered a higher price, but I have to keep buying it, and I don''t want to be crushed by the Pron store. So, the price is a little lower than me.

    That''s why, once the prices of spirit tea and leaves have been decided, I also check if there are any mistakes in the inventory.

    Of course, the old Gordo sitting next to him remains silent all the time. He is completely ready to leave it to us.

    After confirming that the items and numbers in the inventory are correct, I decided to sell the bag that contained the product, leaving only one magic bag. The reason I bring back only one is to bring back consumables such as liquor and salt purchased from Pron, daily necessities such as cloth, and a large amount of coins.

    Now, we have the products we purchased prepared and then packed in a magic bag. That waiting time.

    "No, it was a really meaningful business talk this time as well. The items you bought will surely be useful in the battle with the religion. Thank you as a citizen of Vanaheim. Thank you."

    "No, it''s bad to have this one bought at a reasonable price."

    "It''s ridiculous. If you bring it again, we will buy it at any time, so we look forward to your continued support."

    It was a time when we were discussing in a peaceful mood.

    "--Otoshama"

    "Hmm?"

    Perhaps because it is a hot country, the buildings in this city often do not have doors if they are the doorways that connect the rooms. However, it is common to hang a cloth that blocks the line of sight at the doorway.

    There were no wooden doors or doors here, which is a room of Pron''s company, probably to improve ventilation, and only colorful and luxurious clothes were hung down.

    From the other side, there was a small voice like a whisper.

    Slightly roll up the bottom of the partition cloth that blocks the doorway, and the voice lord comes out.

    It was about 5 to 6 years old and was a little girl with an innocent look. Does she look a little younger than Sefie? No, Sefie is a high elf, so she''s older than she looks.

    She has sandy soft hair and sandy eyes. Scales were growing on her cheeks, nape and arms, and her tail, which also had scales, popped out from under her loose-fitting, long-hemmed clothes.

    By the way, it seems that the people of Bifr?st often wear such loose-fitting, long-hemmed clothing. Men seem to wear trousers, but women should describe it as a dress with ankles.

    "Oh, Coral-chan, how are you?"

    "e?"

    For a moment, I didn''t know who the voice was.

    When I turned my gaze to the source of the voice, there was a pron who made Derodero scream as if there was no more.

    "Don''t do it, come to a place like this. Otochama, I''m at work right now."

    "I''m sorry"

    A girl who apologizes sadly-probably the name Coral? In the meantime, Pron shakes her head in a hurry.

    "Oh, it''s okay, I''m not angry. Come on, come to my dad."

    The little girl Coral started running with Totata and hugged Pron with the same momentum.

    The fat belly of the pron absorbs the shock. I don''t understand the feeling of wanting to jump in.

    I mean, does the fact that my daughter is here mean that the prons live here?

    I thought it was a big building, but it may be a store and a residence.

    "Oh, everyone, I''d like to introduce you. This is my daughter''s coral. Now, let''s say hello to Coral-chan and everyone. Can I do it alone?"

    Only the voice of Pron echoed in the room.

    On the other hand, we were utterly disappointed with the transformation of Pron, but the old Gordo, who had a longer relationship with us than us, first returned to his sanity.

    "As usual"

    It''s still the same.

    "Something pron, maybe it''s not good"

    "Oh, Sefie, I''m silent even if I think about that."

    "I see"

    When I teach Sephi the common sense, Walnut shouts, "No."

    "It''s pretty crazy to see an old man speaking in a babbling language."

    Well.

    When I was doing something, the coral in question glanced at me. Is it because it''s embarrassing to still hug Pron?

    She first sees Elder Gordo, then past Walnut, sees Laurel, relieves Maple with a gentle smile, and then looks at me floating on the table. When she finally stared at Sefie, she slowly turned away from Pron.

    "Coral, 5 years old ... Thank you for your consideration ..."

    He greeted me one after another and bowed down.

    moment,

    "Ahhhhh! It''s great to be able to say hello alone! Coral is so smart !?"

    Pron yells and hugs Coral, rubbing his cheeks on his head.

    Is it okay, what about the pron? No, various things.

    Coral, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to dislike it, but he seems to be shy.

    Anyway, while exhaling on my shoulders, I managed to wait for the time when Pron calmed down, and we also greeted him.

    Wol, Laurel, Maple and safe self-introduction followed,

    "I''m Yug. It''s a forest spirit. nice to meet you"

    "Spirit Shama? Shugoi ..."

    Perhaps he saw the existence of a spirit for the first time, Coral was surprised with his eyes rounded.

    Then, with full satisfaction (?), Sefie smiles and greets her.

    "Sefie is Sefie! Coral-chan, play?"

    Sefie screamed.

    Looking at it, it seems that I''m excited.

    There are many children of the same age in the village, but basically I treat them as a respect for Sefie rather than as a friend. She somehow knows that Sephi feels a distance from it.

    that''s why,

    "Sefie, chan ... yeah"

    When Coral shyly called Sefie''s name, Sefie laughed happily.

    "Then, let''s do it together in the town !?"

    "Hmm ... I''ll do an expedition with Sephi-chan."

    Apparently Coral also liked Sephi. The appearance age is close and it may be easy to talk.

    When I ran towards Sefie, I squeezed Sefie''s hand. She''s a good girl with coral, and maybe she''s the same age as her, or maybe she''s starving for her friends. She had a flushed cheek, which was unusual for a resident of this desert city.

    However, there was a person who poured water on them. It''s a pron.

    "Ah, uh ... Coral-chan"

    "What, dad?"

    Pron is very difficult to say, but tells with the face of a parent who corrects the child''s mistakes.

    "I don''t mind going out with you, but that lady is a high elf. It''s also called Morigami, it''s a pillar of God."

    "Kami, Shama?"

    Coral staring at Sefie with a more surprised face than when he saw me.

    On the other hand, Sefie is--

    "Buu ..."

    He was staring at Pron with a very moody face.

    Pron says to the end, even though he seems to be under pressure from his line of sight.

    "Yes, God. Do you remember being taught that you shouldn''t call the names of God and spirits?"

    "yes¡­¡­"

    Coral nods awkwardly.

    Do not call the names of gods and spirits directly. He knew that elves and werewolves had such a custom. It seems to be surprisingly deep-rooted, and even the dwarves, who often behave unattended, do not call me or Sefie by name.

    It seems that even the sand lizards are no exception.

    "Kami, Shama?"

    "Buu ... I wish I could be Sefie."

    Coral''s "Kami Shama" call, Sefie''s mood steadily plummets.

    I''ve noticed a little, but Sephi doesn''t really like being called "High Elf-sama" or "Morigami-sama". The most responsive is to be called his name.

    Probably a compromised name

    "Because Sephi is an elf princess. She''s called a princess. "

    It would be best to be called that way, like Sephi.

    So if you guide me casually,

    "Ohimeshama ...? Shugoi ...!"

    "nothing?"

    Coral is respected-rather than looking up at Sefie with a longing look.

    So Sefie''s mood picked up a little bit.

    moreover,

    "Himeshama, Iko?"

    "Muu?"

    Coral''s attitude did not change, only the way it was called.

    I think that was unexpectedly happy.

    "-Yeah! Then, Sefie and the others are going to have a little trouble!"

    "a! Hey a little Sefie! ??"

    "Princess!?"

    Pull the coral''s hand and jump out of the room.

    I want to chase the mountains, but the deal isn''t over yet. I haven''t received any money.

    Old Gordo tells me what to do.

    "It''s okay if the sake spirits also go. Money and sake will be received by me, and when I''m done playing, I''ll meet here."

    "Oh, right? I''m sorry, I''ll ask. I''m sorry for Pron "

    Next, when I turned my eyes to Pron, he nodded with a bitter smile.

    "No, don''t worry. Thank you for your interest in coral."

    "Leave it to me!"

    So I hurriedly decided to follow Sephi and the others.

 CH 83

    Chapter 83-: Bifr?st Exploration Journey

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    Maple and I follow Sefie, who pulls Coral''s hand and starts running.

    For the time being, it''s okay to move around in large numbers, and there should be no danger in Bifr?st, so Walnut and Laurel will remain.

    However, a servant-like sand lizard man who was waiting in the room earlier follows us.

    "I will accompany you as an escort for Miss Coral. My name is Sol."

    A man who gives a bow and explains that-Sol.

    Sol looks like the same age as Pron, but the appearance of giving a bow while running with small dexterity shows the high physical ability. Perhaps his fighting skills are also high. That''s how it works.

    "I see. ...... It''s hard. "

    "Thank you for your concern."

    It sounds good, but it seems to be difficult to say that you can be entrusted with various tasks, from the assistant of the chairman of commerce to the escort of his daughter. Sol, who runs beside us, replied with a bitter smile, so I guess he''s having a hard time.

    Anyway, follow Sephi and others with me, Maple and Sol.

    In this short time, Sephi and his friends jumped out of the company and ran through the streets outside. After all, it''s the feet of the little girls. It was easy to catch up with two adults and me flying in the air.

    "Sefie! Coral!"

    If you speak from behind them, they will turn around with a neat face.

    "Mu? Will Yug and Maple fight together?"

    "It''s dangerous to be alone. I''ll be kidnapped. "

    Few people will know that Sefie is a high elf, but many know Coral, the daughter of the chairman of the Daishokai. She may not be kidnapped for ransom purposes.

    Even if it isn''t, a sensible adult wouldn''t be able to release two little girls out of sight.

    "As the spirits say, young ladies. It''s dangerous to be alone."

    Sol agrees with my words.

    It didn''t seem to understand that they did a reckless act, but there seems to be no objection to our accompaniment.

    "Hmm! Okay! Then, let''s all do it!"

    It was decided that.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    Well, even though it was an expedition, it seemed that the place to go was decided to some extent.

    "Cave of Secrets, Cave of Secrets, Tell me"

    Coral wanted to introduce a recommended place to Sephi, so he decided to take a look around according to the guidance.

    "Hmm, I''m going to go on the wall."

    With that said, Coral pointed to the stone city walls that surround Bifr?st.

    We walk down a quiet boulevard towards the city walls that can be seen in the distance.

    "I mean, is it possible for ordinary people to climb on such a wall?"

    Usually, a guard soldier is standing, right?

    I answer my question as if Sol was nothing.

    "Usually it''s not possible. But if you have a Coral lady, that''s okay. Unless it''s an important and confidential place, we can guide you under the name of Rizant Shokai."

    "Awesome Rizant Shokai ..."

    This is a part of power.

    Both Sefie and I seem to be authoritative in existence, but after all, it''s an unexplored country life. I have never realized power.

    "This area is always out, like Roten. It''s not right now, but it''s always full."

    "Well, what are you talking about?"

    "Various foods. Oni, juice, etc ...?"

    "Mmm. I don''t have it now. I''m sorry."

    According to Coral''s explanation, there are many stalls on this main street. However, probably because of the war, there was no food stall that could be bought and eaten.

    Through the lonely boulevard, we reach the outer edge of the city.

    Following the coral''s leadership, I arrived at a place with stairs leading up to the top of the city walls. Of course, it wasn''t unmanned, and there was an old soldier who looked like a watchman in front of the stairs.

    "hello¡­¡­"

    "Hello!"

    Coral talks to the soldiers without being shy, perhaps because he is used to it.

    Sephi? There is no such thing as shyness in Sephi''s dictionary.

    "Oh? Isn''t that a coral lady? Is that elf lady a friend?"

    "Hmm. Sefie-Ah! Not Himeshama, friends."

    "Princess? ... Hmm, I see."

    Somehow, the soldier''s old man looked at Sefie, looked at Maple with him, and finally looked at me and seemed to guess something. Did you realize that Sefie was a high elf?

    "What happened today?"

    "Show me on top of you"

    "Hmm ... I understand. It''s okay to go up."

    The soldier''s old man gave permission surprisingly easily.

    She leans to the side and gives up the front of the stairs.

    Coral holds Sephi''s hand,

    "Himeshama, Iko?"

    "Yeah! Wow!"

    Run up the stairs.

    I''m afraid that they won''t fall because there are no fences, but both of them have unexpectedly high physical abilities and are not dangerous. Well, even though it''s a little girl, it''s basically a beastman with excellent physical ability and an elf living in the forest.

    When we followed up, there was a narrow passage on the wall.

    I''m not sure, but there are walls called chest walls and arrow avoidance. The two little girls climbed up to the wall and looked at the scenery outside.

    "Chairo. Nothing ... Sekaishu Matsu no Kouke ..."

    Sefie murmured with both ears dripping.

    The outside of Bifr?st was a wilderness as far as the eye could see, and the ground was all brown. It seems that he somehow feels sadness in the landscape without plants.

    However, it does not seem to be completely free of plants. If you look closely, you''ll find short shrubs and mysteriously shaped plants with splinters all over the body-cacti, and in my mind.

    There are some small reactions in "Magic Sensing", and animals may be living there. Maybe under the soil.

    The imagination seems to be correct, and Coral explains (?).

    "Is there something like Suna Neji?"

    "Sun mouse? Is it delicious?"

    Basically, an elf who likes vegetarian food, but he also eats meat because he is a hunting race. For them, the first impression of animals is whether they are delicious or not.

    "Cute. Cute, Oichii"

    It seems to be cute and delicious.

    "Is it cute and delicious? Otoku!"

    Is it profitable? I feel something is wrong.

    "By the way, is it the Caladbolg fortress ahead? Is it there?"

    A line is drawn from the gate of Bifr?st to the wilderness. The road that was trampled by carriages and human feet looks like that.

    The road continued far beyond.

    "Well, there is a Caladbolg fortress ahead. Can you see that rocky mountain?"

    Sol explains.

    When I turned my gaze as I was told, there was a swell-like uplift of the mountains on the other side of the road where it disappeared at the vanishing point. It seems that it is a rocky mountain without green.

    "A fort is built on the other side. The Caladbolg fortress is also a natural hazard using rocky mountains."

    "Well, it''s a fortress that seems to be quite robust, but ... is that okay?"

    The fact is that the religion continues to be defeated. No matter how strong the fortress is, I''m worried.

    But Sol nodded without any anxiety.

    "Now, thanks to everyone, it seems that we can supply and support the fortress well, and there should be no problem. If the supply is good, the Caladbolg fortress is impregnable."

    "I''m very confident."

    There was even a proud colour in Sol''s voice answering.

    "Yes, after all, the Caladbolg Fortress has one pillar of the Holy Beast of Japan''s pride."

    "Holy Beast?"

    It is a first-time existence.

    I heard that the holy beast is a genus of the natural god.

    In Vanaheim, where most of the vast land is covered with desert, there is a pillar of nature god similar to the high elf Sephi.

    It is the authority of sand and the earth that controls it, and it seems that it is called the desert god.

    The true name is unknown because of the custom of not calling the name of God as usual.

    anyway.

    This desert god has a genus of four pillars with particularly powerful power. It seems that the genus are worshiped as "the sacred beast of the guardian country" because they protect Vanaheim.

    It seems that one of the pillars of the sacred beast protects the Caladbolg fortress.

    "The power of the Holy Beast is powerful. The religion will no longer invade as easily as it used to."

    "Well, I see. That''s safe. "

    ¨D¨DAlthough I said that, I couldn''t get rid of my indescribable anxiety.

    A man who seems to be a knight of the religion who suddenly attacked. Alveheim was destroyed, albeit as a result of his attack with the Six Gods. The advice of Sephilia-chan, who I met in a dream.

    I hate religion, but I think it''s too powerful to despise.

    But while I''m seriously worried about the future, the little girls are at their own pace.

    "This is an oasis, you can see ...?"

    "Oh, there is a green color. Good."

    Turning to the inside of the city, there is a reasonably large oasis where the surface of the water reflects light. Bifr?st is a city built on the shores of an oasis.

    There was green around the oasis on the other side of the various buildings. I knew it because I visited the oasis last time, but when I saw it from above, I found that there were a lot of plants. If you look closely, it''s small, but there seems to be some agricultural land. Well, it''s probably not enough food to consume in Bifr?st. Still, I''m relieved just because there are plants because I''m a plant. No, Sefie also said "good", so it''s a normal sensibility. perhaps.

    "Himeshama, Suna Neji, Eat?"

    "I want to eat Sephi!"

    We enjoyed the scenery from a high place for a while, so we decided to have lunch because it was about noon. By the way, the little girls got tired of seeing the scenery early and started chasing after the narrow passage on the wall, causing trouble to the soldiers on the patrol. No, I''m sorry. Thank you very much.

    I was wondering what to do during the day because it wasn''t a food stall, but Coral took me to a cafeteria.

    Apparently it is open normally. If you think about it, people living in the city are normal, and there is probably a demand for such a cafeteria. When asked what is food,

    "This is a cafeteria run by Rizant Shokai."

    Only the reply.

    As expected.

    Looking around the cafeteria, it seems that there are many people who look like soldiers.

    Sol takes a seat and orders. The content is a coral recommended sand gerbil set meal. It seems that he fulfilled Sefie''s request, but the gerbil set meal seems to be popular in the first place.

    It seems that a mouse is not a small mouse, but a plump and fat mouse about the size of a puppy.

    "Is it delicious?"

    I can''t eat it so I don''t know the taste, but Sefie says,

    "Mum! It''s soggy and delicious!"

    It seems that.

    I can''t imagine the taste at all, but I ate maple deliciously, so it''s probably delicious.

    "Next, oasis, I''m going"

    After lunch, we headed to the oasis.

    It feels cooler than other places, probably because it''s near the water.

    While the two adults watched in the shade of a tree, the little girls enjoyed playing ball.

    "Coral-chan, let''s go? Eh!"

    "Wow, wow! Wow!

    A ball that is flipped up by the hands of little girls and fluffy and flutters in the air.

    Both of them show high physical ability for a little girl and are hit hard.

    "..."

    Under the shade of a tree, Sol had a very apologetic look.

    Is it okay to stop me if I have such a face?

    As a ball, I think that way.

    By the way, Maple was watching over the little girls with a smile. No, Maple-san?

    Anyway, it seems that the little girls decided to cool down under the shade of a tree after sweating with ball play so often.

    "That''s right! I''ll give Coral something good!"

    "What?"

    As soon as he sat down on the ground, Sefie picked up a shoulder-mounted magic pouch and pulled something out of it.

    It''s a peach with a lot of flesh, just to pieces.

    I open my eyes to a slight surprise. The peach is a peach that grows on the "Sefie Tree" and is a peach that Sefie specially cherishes.

    It''s a barometer of familiarity that can only be given to people who have a high degree of liking.

    Apparently, the little girl Coral gained a better impression than Walnut in this short time.

    "Maple, what?"

    "Yes, Princess"

    After having Maple cut the peaches to make them easier to eat, Sefie confidently offered the peaches to the coral.

    "Yes, Coral-chan!"

    Coral eats the peaches he receives.

    At that moment, I opened my eyes in amazement.

    "Oichi!"

    "Hmm! Right !? That was made by Sefie!"

    Apparently he wanted to brag about peaches.

    "Himeshama, Shugoi ...! I''ve never eaten this kind of thing ...!"

    "Mufufu !!"

    With the respect of the coral, Sephi was so excited that he might be upset.

    After all, on this day, we were playing together until the evening.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    "Goodbye, Coral-chan!"

    "Himeshama, come again ...?"

    "Yeah! See you again!"

    When I returned to the company, Elder Gordo was drunk.

    The walnuts weren''t drunk, but they seemed to have been served and welcomed.

    After joining these three people, we finally returned to the village.

    In front of the entrance of the Rizant Shokai, Pron, Sol, and Coral sent off, but they turned around and broke up.

    Old Gordo was carried by Wal. To be honest, I''m sorry for my grandfather. When he saw Pron with a grin somewhere, he couldn''t ask how much he drank.

    On his way home, Sefie skipped with an unprecedentedly satisfying smile.

    "Did you enjoy yourself?"

    "yes!"

    "Oh, that was good."

    I didn''t even hear it.

    I''m glad I was satisfied, and I was happy.

    However, on the way back to the Hidden Village, I suddenly felt like I heard a voice.

    "-? Sefie, what did you say now?"

    "Hmm? Nothing is going on?"

    "Hmm ... then maybe it''s because of my mind"

    It was a really faint voice, so I immediately forgot that it was my fault.

    It said:

    ¨D¨DIt''s bad ¡­¡­.

 CH 84

    Chapter 84-: Religious Army withdraws?

    (TL By GUST)

    "--Is the religious army withdrawn?"

    Pron Rizant, the owner of a large trading company based in Bifr?st, was surprised at the report with his eyes wide open.

    The man who brought the report was Sol, the decree of the Rizant family. He is a childhood friend of a family who has served the Rizant family for generations, and is known for his confidant spirit.

    However, Pron, who heard the report in the office, could not easily believe Sol''s words.

    "Yes, it seems certain that the religious forces that had been stationed before the Caladbolg fortress retreated to the remote city of Lokasenna."

    "Why?"

    The Religious Army has already been fighting for months to capture the Caladbolg Fortress.

    In the wilderness where there is no place to hide, you must be wary of the Holy Beast Basilisk against the Vanaheimr Army in a robust fortress.

    It''s usually a harsh and reckless invasion.

    As long as the religious army does not tamper with the tactics and invades in a straightforward manner, it will take years to capture. Even though we have continued to make good progress so far, the exhaustion of the religion should not be foolish.

    Nevertheless, it is the religion that can fight head-on with force.

    There is not much difference in terms of national land, but the difference in the land governed is too great. Most of the land of the religion is fertile land, and most of the land of Vanaheim is dead wilderness or desert.

    There was a considerable difference in national power between the two.

    As a matter of fact, the religion rarely tampers with tactics in war.

    Because there is no need for that.

    Still, the invasion of Vanaheim has been struggling for years.

    In particular, the remote city of Lokasenna has been repelling the invasion of the religion for several years.

    The reason was a few warriors.

    Warriors who have gone through many battles, gained levels, acquired skills, and honed their skills sometimes become genuine Ikki Tousen heroes.

    It''s like a miracle that has accumulated strength without losing its life in the middle of the battle, but it''s possible to search all over the world.

    Garland is one of those warriors.

    The werewolf mercenaries he led continued to play an active role in the Lokasenna defense. The hero actively sided with Vanaheim because of his personal grudge against the religion. He is incredibly devoted from a mercenary standpoint.

    Pron had previously been blessed with the opportunity to get acquainted with Garland and had heard of it.

    However, the religion could not have been silent after being drunk with boiling water.

    Valus Taijukai, which borders the Archdiocese of the Northern Religion of Iko. There was information that the werewolves living in the deep forest were persecuted and slaughtered.

    As a result, Garland''s mercenary corps decided to leave Lokasenna to save his compatriots.

    Pron thinks that the slaughter of werewolves is not necessarily a move to keep Garland away from Lokasenna, but it is very likely.

    Because the information reached Lokasenna, which was supposed to be far away, too soon. The information was too detailed and backed up. It seemed that the religion had deliberately disseminated information in order to surely lure Garland.

    Regardless of the truth of the information, after Garland''s mercenary corps left Lokasenna, the religion invaded at once. As a result, Lokasenna fell and was occupied by the religion.

    That happened a few months ago.

    The religion cannot miss the opportunity for Garland to disappear.

    I don''t know if they''re trying to get rid of the Garlands individually, but the religion immediately took this opportunity to take on the Caladbolg fortress, even though the Lokasenna capture wasn''t enough to recover its exhaustion. .. Pron also felt the impatience of wanting to capture the Caladbolg fortress while there was no one in the way.

    That''s why.

    Now that we don''t know when Garland and his friends will come back, it''s hard to believe that we''ll stop the strategy. I can''t dispel the suspicion that I''m trapping something.

    "What is the movement of the religion that has retreated?"

    When asked, the excellent confidant answered immediately.

    "Nothing is noticeable. It''s just gradually recovering its strength by supplying from the home country."

    "Hmm ... Didn''t you give up on the Caladbolg fortress?"

    "Of course"

    Have you entered a stage where exhaustion cannot be ignored?

    Or-is it no longer necessary to hurry?

    (Garland ...)

    I can''t imagine the sight of that man being easily defeated. However, if the latter is the reason for the religion''s retreat, it is possible that something happened to him.

    "Wait?"

    There, Pron suddenly realized that he had not heard why the religion had retreated.

    "Are you grasping the reason for the withdrawal of the religion?"

    "I don''t know the exact place ..."

    As expected, Sol did not seem to know the exact inside of the enemy. However, for the time being, he seems to be grasping what seems to be the reason, and gives a report on the recent battle against Caladbolg fortress.

    "The supplies we sent seemed to be particularly useful. Especially the Wyvern armor, the flash marimo, and the power of the spirits. General Draco decided to turn to the offensive and went to the enemy base. I heard that it was about to attack at night. This caused a great blow to the religious army and forced it to withdraw. "

    The war with the religion is long.

    Already many years ago, troops have been dispatched to this remote area, and it is General Draco Fabnil, one of Vanaheim''s generals, who is commanding the Caladbolg Fortress.

    "What!? ... I''m brave ... I''m probably one of the royal family."

    Pron can''t hide his surprised but dismayed feelings in Sol''s report.

    The Fabnil family is the royal family in Vanaheim, and General Draco is at the end of it. It is a decision that could kill one''s own life if he is not good at it, such as turning to an offensive in the current situation where he was only defensive.

    "Well, I''m a royal family."

    "... Yeah, because it''s royalty."

    However, the Fabnil royal family is famous for being bloody as it only bundles many beast races. To be honest, I would like you to stop as a subject, but sometimes the Fabnil royal family chooses to slash with the enemy at the forefront of the battlefield.

    Well, anyway,

    "Is the supplies from the elves and dwarves useful? This really doesn''t make me crazy."

    Pron decided that he received it, or bought it at a reasonable price, but in reality it was

    close to the relief supplies from them.

    Not long ago, I had to sell food to dwarves who had trouble eating. Just because it reconciles with the elves and joins them, I don''t think it will be easy enough to sell food and other supplies in reverse.

    (No, in the first place)

    If true, there is almost no need to sell.

    If they can be self-sufficient in food, they don''t need to make money in the first place. They live in an unexplored region in the mountains that has no value such as gold.

    Therefore, Pron saw that their purpose in buying and selling Magic Bags and others was to support Vanaheim, not money.

    Recalling the appearance of the forest gods and spirits who often visit the company, Pron gives a light gratitude.

    "So? What and how did it help?"

    "Well ... do I need to report on Flash Marimo?"

    "No, I know about that."

    In fact, Pron has also confirmed the performance of the new plant, Flash Marimo, which is said to have been created by Morigami. It can be said that it is a consumable item that produces a tremendous flash of light with a very small amount of magical power as a detonator. The amount of light was so great that there was even a risk of blindness when viewed directly.

    If General Draco launched a night attack, there is only one use.

    "What about Wyvern armor?"

    "Yes. Is this because it is a biological material? It has a very strong ability to absorb shocks and seems to be effective against new weapons of the religion. At least if it hits armor or shield, it will only be a fracture at worst. It seems. "

    "Well, that''s amazing. No way, the Wyvern material has such characteristics ..."

    One of the new weapons of the religion.

    It is a magic tool that shoots lead balls at high speed with magical power.

    Vanaheim has also captured some of them and is proceeding with analysis, but it has not yet been reproduced. The reason is that it is difficult to analyze the rune technology of the religion. If the current magic technology is used instead, it will become large. Not only magical technique but also high metallurgical technique is required. And for many beastmen, the weapon is "weak" because it costs a lot of money.

    The new weapon of the religion is a powerful weapon, but its power is uniform.

    For example, if you are a recruit, there is no way to do it with a lead ball that is shot out, but if you are a skilled soldier with a higher level, it is difficult to avoid it at the right timing from the direction of the weapon to be aimed at, or to prevent it with magic. do not have.

    If you''re a strong man like Garland who has taken a step outside, you can avoid it after seeing the lead ball, or even if you hit it in the first place, it won''t cause much damage.

    From the weak''s point of view, it''s an extremely powerful weapon, but from the strong''s point of view, it''s a weapon that can''t be helped.

    However, if it can be mass-produced, it can be made into a strong soldier as soon as it is given to a weak soldier, and the force can be made uniform. It would be a useful weapon for a religion with only humans.

    Vanaheimr, who has been suffering from this weapon for many years, can understand the annoyance of this weapon.

    However, it is possible to counter it with Wyvern armor, albeit to some extent ...

    (Did you know that?)

    The Wyvern material is effective against the new weapons of the religion.

    If so, I''m convinced that he sold such a Wyvern material.

    Why are there so many wyverns? I was wondering, but it was because of this.

    (If so, who knew it?)

    Morigami-sama ... I don''t think so.

    I don''t think I have that kind of knowledge because I''ve just replaced it and I''m too young.

    Then is it someone of an elf or a dwarf?

    No, Pron thinks that isn''t the case. If he was a dwarf, he couldn''t have told him that fact until now, and if the elf knew it, he would have been used in the war at Alveheim.

    Therefore, Pron is intuitive.

    (After all, that spirit-sama ...)

    He called himself a forest spirit.

    In addition, by analyzing the leaves of the spirit tree that Pron bought, he also grasps that the rank of the spirit is "spirit forest tree".

    Usually, the time required for a tree to reach that rank is ridiculously long. Without the help of the elves, it is natural that they will die before reaching that rank.

    (I''ve never heard of a spirit like that, but I''m sure he''s been living a terrible number of years. If so, his intellect and knowledge cannot be measured by me ...)

    In the first place, the fact that there is a "spirit forest tree" other than Alveheim was the first time I heard it.

    Perhaps the elves were deliberately hiding it.

    Just in case of an emergency, such as the destruction of Alveheim.

    If there is a "spirit forest tree", the reconstruction of Alveheim may be faster than expected.

    "--Husband?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Nothing."

    Called by Sol, he interrupts his thoughts.

    "I understand the Wyvern material, so what was the effect of the remedy?"

    Remedy.

    It is a magical medicine created by Vanaheim''s alchemists using the leaves of the spirit forest tree as a material.

    It is still too valuable at present because it requires an order of magnitude more material, and I have not seen the scene where Pron actually used it. From the results of the analysis, I predict the effect, but ...

    "Yes, it seems that it has become a magic drug with a site defect regeneration level."

    "Is that so?"

    While nodding to the expected answer, the excitement cannot be suppressed.

    Thanks to the destruction of Alveheim by the idiots of the religion, the leaves of the spirit tree have barely been available for the past few years, but the leaves of the spirit forest tree have not been available.

    The power of the material is very different between the leaves of the spirit tree and the leaves of the spirit forest tree.

    The leaves of the spirit forest tree are indispensable for the material of the magic drug to treat the site defect, and the current situation is that the only way to treat the site defect is to rely on high-level healing magic.

    And there is no such thing as a healer who can heal a site defect.

    "When I administered it to a seriously injured soldier, it seems that it was possible to return to the front the next day. This seems to have given spiritual medicine mainly to high-level soldiers, and returned to the front one after another and forced a night attack. is not it"

    "Hmm ... could the night attack be carried out without the remedy?"

    "It wouldn''t have been possible, because, by the time we delivered the remedy to Caladbolg, it was pretty exhausting."

    "I see. Then ... Is it because you guessed the actual situation of the fortress that you sold your leaves to us?"

    Wyvern material. Flash Marimo. The leaves of the spirit forest tree.

    I feel that everything is connected to give a blow to the religion. Pron thought that it wasn''t strange that it was all as the spirits expected.

    "It seems that it is not a lie or a trap that the religion army was hit hard and withdrew ..."

    "That''s right. I think so."

    I wonder if Sol had the same opinion, nodding deeply.

    Still, the threat of the state religion is still domestic, and it is certain that they have not given up.

    "I hope Garland is back with this ..."

    With a little expectation, Pron muttered.

    TL Note-: That is the case in the pron.

    Guessing is not always correct information (£» ^ ¦Ø ^)

 CH 85

    Chapter 85-: Fire Maker

    (TL By GUST)

    TL Note-: It is another person''s point of view.

    The time is different from the main story. It

    was a little while ago.

    Sacred Iko State, Archdiocese of the North, Shinka, the Holy City.

    Lined with pure white buildings that reflect the soft sunshine, people enjoy peace of mind without having to be frightened by pagans, heterogeneous races, or the threat of demons.

    When I looked at the Holy City of Shinka from the standpoint of a human race, it seemed to be a truly peaceful country, surprisingly to many foreigners and races. On the contrary, the rows of white plastered houses will give you a beautiful and sacred impression.

    The huge chalk temple towering in the center of such a city, however, was not a religious facility, contrary to the name of the religion.

    No religious ceremonies or events are held in this great temple.

    So what is it for?

    The answer is very simple.

    Temple-As the word says, this is the house of God.

    The place where the seven great gods of the religion, the flame god Fire Maker, lives.

    Dylan Walter, the leader of the Knights of the Funeral Flames, was walking through a section of such an awe-inspiring building.

    A beautiful but expressionless man. Perhaps the expressionlessness makes him think so, he is a man of unknown age who looks like he is in his twenties or thirties.

    Blond hair stroked behind and blue eyes with icy coldness.

    The knight captain, who looks like a human being, is struck by heavy tension on the outside.

    I know the reason myself.

    Literally, an audience with his "lord", the Flame God, is waiting.

    No, the expression waiting would not be correct. After all, this audience was what Dylan wanted.

    The beginning of the matter was to assign a mission to Kai Vickers, a knight of funeral flames, who reports directly to him.

    Dylan, who was suspicious when the heathens were "purified" during the northern reclamation, even though the werewolves had uniformly fled north, was tasked with asking Kai to see where the werewolves fled. Was handed down.

    This is because there was a possibility that there was a hidden village of elves or a high elf at the evacuation destination of the werewolves.

    Originally, the knight of funeral flames does not perform such an investigation mission. Still, given the possibility of the existence of a pagan god, the High Elf, it cannot be abandoned or let the bad guys investigate.

    Kai Vickers is young and mentally immature, but I thought that such anomalous missions would be much better than other knights.

    Therefore, he handed over the mission to Kai-three months have already passed since that day.

    Confirm the evacuation destination of the werewolves and come back for a report.

    It could take several months depending on the location. However, Valus Taijukai is a monster''s den, and even though it is strong, it is undeniable that as long as it is a human being, it may be unaware of just monsters.

    Whatever the situation of Kai, it is better if you can confirm the survival.

    And there is an existence in the Holy City where Kai can know his survival no matter where he is.

    It is the flame god who is the "lord" of the Holy Flame Knights and the Funeral Knights.

    The members of both knights are, without exception, the "genus" of the god of fire, and have a special connection with the Lord. If you are aware of that connection, you can see if your genus is alive or dead.

    For that reason, today, the third day after asking the flame god for an audience, it is finally possible to have an audience.

    Walk along the corridor of the Great Temple with the guide priest. The inside of the temple is quiet, but not because it is a sacred place. It''s simply because the number of people inside is small compared to the size.

    "Sir Walter has arrived. Our God is waiting inside."

    (Did you arrive?)

    Shortly after, I arrived in front of the wooden door.

    It''s a large double door, but what''s inside isn''t a hall for an audience.

    Dylan nods to the priest who stands by the door, hiding his melancholy feelings.

    "I understand. Thank you for your guidance."

    Then I stood in front of the door and knocked on it.

    Then the door opens slightly, and the goddess of side service appears from inside. A young woman wearing a priesthood garment that is so thin that her skin seems to be transparent.

    The usage should have already been communicated, but still ceremonially ask for permission to the audience.

    "I would like to ask the leader of the Order of the Knights of Funerals, and Dylan Walter, the third-ranked member of the genus, for permission to have an audience with my god."

    "I''ll check ... Please wait a moment."

    The door is closed once and then reopened after a short time. The goddess nodded and allowed her to enter the room.

    Enter the room quietly through the wide open door. A long-haired carpet wraps Dylan''s soles. Ignoring the unreliable feeling, Dylan immediately knelt down and hung his head.

    I opened my mouth while being conscious of not inhaling the scent of the sweet scent that filled the room as much as possible.

    "Excuse me, my god."

    The reply was surprisingly quick.

    There is no sacredness associated with the word God.

    A man''s voice that is not mediocre, but full of self-confidence and ambition.

    "Oh, it''s been a long time, Dylan"

    "Huh, thank you for taking your precious time today."

    "Oh, good, good. It''s a hassle to be stiff like that. Just raise your face and stand up."

    "... Huh, then I''m sorry."

    I have experienced similar exchanges many times.

    Therefore, Dylan immediately raised his face and stood up, without the troublesome manners of court manners.

    It was a large room with a carpet all over.

    However, there are few furnishings, and the only thing that stands out is the huge custom-made bed in the center of the room.

    On top of that was his main flame god.

    The lower body is barely hidden by sheets, but the upper body is naked.

    God is not a variant.

    The figure was exactly the same as a human. Naturally, the present figure is nothing more than a substitute for the stable existence of a flame god who originally has no body in this world.

    The figure of the god of fire is that of a big man with a muscular ridge of nearly 2 meters, and brown skin with flame-shaped bruises running all over his body. He didn''t get the tattoo, and on the contrary, it was white and it wasn''t a tattoo.

    Her hair is burnt grey and has a wild and fearless look. Her eyes were bright red like a red ball.

    Far from being on both sides, such a flame god had many women with bare skin on a huge bed.

    Inhale the smoke tube you picked up and exhale smoke.

    It''s not just smoking. It is a kind of drug that has a strong effect on the mind, like the incense burned indoors.

    "and?"

    The flame god asks.

    "What are you doing today? Did you finally come to be embraced by me?"

    "Play"

    "It''s not a joke, but is it different? That''s a shame."

    I know that Dylan doesn''t have such a hobby, so I''m afraid of the flame god''s invitation.

    The flame god originally has no body. And he is very young as a god, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is just born. He may not have been in the world for 30 years.

    Even though it was a tentative beginning, it was even more recently that he had a physical body, and all the six gods who control the attributes of the Iko religion are drowning in the pleasures of the flesh. It''s the secret of those who are.

    His main flame god has a free-spirited personality in the pleasures of the flesh, and he likes to embrace both women and men. Nowadays, he is dragged by his body and is closer to the values ??of men, because the original god has no gender.

    "Today, I have visited my god and have come."

    Dylan speaks, looking down so as not to look at the bed, which seems to be decadent when looking at it.

    "Hmm ... what?"

    "Huh, I''d like to ask you about the existence of Kai Vickers, who is the 47th place in the genus."

    "Hmm? My genus? Kai Vickers Hey ... wait a minute .... Hmm, was there such a guy?"

    "Huh, I''m a member of the Knights of Funeral Flames."

    "Hmm ... oh no. I don''t know. I don''t remember that."

    It

    The flame god said that it didn''t really matter whether he gave up immediately while wandering his gaze in the air as if searching for something.

    This is what Dylan expected.

    Although the god of fire is his own genus, he only remembers those who like it. At the time of his ritual of affiliation when he joined the group, he could not have remembered Kai, who he had met only once.

    Therefore, Dylan asks another question.

    "Then, can you tell me if there are any genus that have disappeared in the last three months?"

    It has been confirmed that neither knights have died since the day Kai left for the mission.

    In other words, if the number of genus has decreased in the last three months, it is nothing but Kai.

    "Oh, then you know."

    As expected, Dylan''s imagination was right.

    "Around two months ago? There is one person who died using my power."

    "... Thank you for telling me."

    "Oh, that''s good."

    While expressing gratitude to the Lord, I am convinced that he was still dead.

    There is little impact in the chest. Still, it was a little unexpected that she was dead two months ago.

    "... Then I''m with this"

    "Huh? Are you back?"

    "Yes, I''m sorry."

    Dylan tries to leave the room early, and the flame god makes a disappointing look.

    Don''t show any sensible gestures here.

    "I''m sorry to hear that."

    "Well, then come to hug me next time."

    "..."

    Dylan didn''t answer anything, and after giving a deep bow, he left God''s room.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    Dylan ponders the future while he turns his back to the closed door and walks out of the temple.

    I remember the words of the flame god, "I died using my power."

    The genus can temporarily borrow some of the power of the Lord at a cost. The price is often magical or vital. However, the biggest cost is to borrow a great deal of power in return for life itself.

    From the flame god''s point of view, Kai probably used the technique of paying for life.

    (Although there is a line called a mighty monster ...)

    The situation where the knight of funeral flames has to be so serious.

    No matter how magical the Valus Taikikai is, I don''t think there is such a strong enemy. It seemed unlikely that it was a monster.

    (No werewolves living in the forest are stronger than Kai)

    Many of the werewolves called strong men, including Garland, are scattered all over the world as mercenaries.

    The latter is stronger between the werewolves who are withdrawn in the forest and the werewolves who have accumulated battle experience as mercenaries. It was unlikely that there was a strong man in the village that Kai was pursuing or destroyed to hunt down Kai.

    (When it comes to that, after all ... is this a hit?)

    If the opponent is a high elf, even a serious Kai will not win.

    (You should really investigate it a little)

    Dylan, who decided to investigate the Valus Taijukai inwardly, left the house of God, listing the personnel to be dispatched as investigative members.

 CH 86

    Chapter 86-: Knight of the Sarcophagus

    (TL By GUST)

    TL Note-: From the next, I will return to the main character''s point of view.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    "What is my prosperous religious army ?!"

    The remote city of Lokasenna.

    In a room of the former lord''s mansion, a man who was the commander of the Western Religious Army was ruined.

    This invasion of Vanaheim-No, he is the man who has been given full command in the German Campaign of 1813, which is oppressed by different races and heathens.

    He is over fifty years old and his hair and beard are beginning to be mixed with white objects.

    However, he does not feel the decline due to aging, and he is tall and muscular and strong. He was intimidating and dignified in his tight military uniform.

    However, his hair and mustache, which were normally stroked cleanly, were rough, and his face, which had a generous expression, was covered with anger.

    Because of the private room where all of his subordinates and he were lowered, he was relaxed, and the recent dissatisfaction erupted at once.

    The liberation of the land of Vanaheim, a nation by evil heterogeneous people, was smooth.

    Certainly, at one point, the liberation of the remote city of Lokasenna was a pain. However, it has also succeeded in successfully releasing Lokasenna as a result of driving away the obstacles by an information strategy that utilizes the movement in the north.

    The Caladbolg fortress protected by the great devil Basilisk should have fallen-can be released soon.

    No, in the first place--

    "If those dogs had to kill the sarcophagus knights borrowed from the earth god, they would have already released Bifr?st, not to mention the Caladbolg fortress ...!"

    Knights of the sarcophagus.

    It is the name of the Knights who are active in the purification of different races and heathens.

    In the Archdiocese of the West, it is a group with overwhelming power along with the Order of the Holy Wall.

    The number of knights of the sarcophagus that was first borrowed was six.

    If you don''t know anything, you''ll think there are few. What can we do when only six people are added?

    But the idea is wrong.

    Both the Knights of the sarcophagus and the Knights of the Holy Wall have less than 100 members. Nonetheless, there is no force in the Archdiocese of the West that surpasses both Knights.

    Because the knights who belong to this are, without exception, the great earth gods-its genus.

    It is a mistake to think of it as just a human being.

    Each knight has the power of Ikki Tousen.

    Furthermore, the Knights of the sarcophagus, along with the Knights of the Fog in the east, were the knights who exerted their power in the anti-army corps. If there were six of them, it would have been possible to even dismiss the lower army of different races.

    The mercenary corps led by the great sinner Garland killed it in a vile way, such as putting it in a trap.

    He decoyed himself and dragged the knights of the sarcophagus to the battlefield, surrounded them by the majority and killed them.

    It''s a perfectly legitimate way to deal with superior strength, but that doesn''t matter. For a religion that fights with the noble idea of ??world peace and the liberation of all human beings, it is the only way for different races to accept purification quietly.

    Best of all, he is most unforgivable that he may be held accountable for the loss of as many as six sarcophagus knights.

    I have achieved many results in the past, but I cannot return to my home country with confidence if I do not produce any more results. The lives of the six sarcophagus knights are so great.

    If at least the Caladbolg fortress is dropped, the eastern part of Vanaheim will be liberated, so the blunder can be recovered with its achievements. He was aiming for that.

    And that was just around the corner.

    The Caladbolg fortress was exhausted so much that it had reached the point where it could be dropped by its own power by the "time limit". For some reason, not only was the enemy supply line strengthened one day, but armor and weapons that emit strange flashes (?) That correspond to this new weapon were prepared one after another, and in addition, they were thoroughly crushed. The high-level players of the enemy team have been resurrected.

    It is rare for anyone other than the human race to be able to use healing techniques.

    Basically, the Beastman is superior in physical ability and vitality, but inferior in magical power.

    That is why the exceptional heterogeneous elf was the first target of the gods among the many natural gods of the religion. This is because the highly healing remedy was mainly made from the leaves of the spirit forest tree in Alveheim.

    Therefore, considering the shelf life of the remedy for several years after destroying Alveheim, there should have been no remedy left on the enemy. And he had confirmed in previous battles that there was no high-level healer.

    But why?

    Who is wrong?

    At least I''m sure I''m not myself.

    "Dung! Waste! Damn it! Sinner! At the edge! Lizards! Devil! Ah!"

    I slam my fist on the table every time I say a word.

    A glass of amber whiskey bounced over and over, sprinkling the contents on the table.

    I can''t help but get frustrated.

    It was decisive that he couldn''t meet the "time limit" because he couldn''t maintain the front line and retreated to Lokasenna.

    What is the "time limit"?

    It''s not the return of the great sinner Garland from the north.

    The door of the room was knocked.

    A few days after returning to Lokasenna, he seemed to have less time left than he thought.

    Still, as a person entrusted with the army, it is not possible to expose his subordinates to an awkward appearance. He hurriedly combed his messy hair, stroked his beard, checked his uniform for dirt and wrinkles, and then called out--no, before that, a tabletop with spilled whiskey. I wiped it quickly.

    "--Get in"

    "Huh, excuse me."

    The door opens to allow entry, and subordinates come in.

    "I''m sorry for the holidays, Your Excellency."

    "good"

    Nodding heavily and urging the future.

    "What is it for?"

    "Huh, the Knights of the sarcophagus have just arrived. We are hoping to meet with your Excellency."

    Killy! My stomach hurts.

    Time Limit-It was the arrival of a new sarcophagus knight. It''s definitely not a mistake here, but it''s true that the six sarcophagus knights have been lost. I don''t know what the Knights say or do.

    It also means that the opportunity to recover from the blunder is lost.

    He managed to endure a severe stomachache and nodded.

    "Then, let me go to the drawing room."

    "Oh no, that''s ..."

    For some reason, I feel unpleasant about the appearance of my subordinates, but I still ask with a calm face.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"

    "There are twelve knights ..."

    "Twelve people? There are so many."

    It wasn''t just a matter of mobilizing twelve members of the sarcophagus knights.

    But I see, that would be a little small in the drawing room.

    "Hmm, then towards the conference room--"

    "No, that''s ..."

    Further stagnation subordinates.

    However, he opens his mouth as if he had decided.

    "First of all, I would like to show you something, so I would like you to visit the training ground."

    "HM¡­¡­"

    The Knights of the sarcophagus and the Knights of the Holy Wall are the genus of the Earth God, and only the Earth God or the Archbishop of the West has command authority over both Knights in the Archdiocese of the West.

    Therefore, the knights are originally higher in position. But still, he has the highest command in this war, and he can be seen as superior on the battlefield. At least the knight of the sarcophagus has no authority to order. That should be it.

    (I ... will I be killed ...?)

    Isn''t it a sign of the wrath of the Knights who lost six members to dare to call it?

    (Is it done? Is it intense?)

    That is the question.

    However, he cannot be refused now.

    "Okay, let''s go to the training ground."

    "Thank you, Your Excellency"

    He nods and begins to act toward his subordinate who looks relieved.

    "But before that, I''ll go to the bathroom for a while."

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    He couldn''t say that he escaped when he went to the bathroom, so he went to the training ground.

    The training ground where the knights were waiting was originally used by soldiers packed in Lokasenna and was on the

    grounds of the lord''s mansion.

    As he approached the training ground, a strong stink began to reach his nose.

    The closer you get, the stronger the odor, so it seems that the source of the offensive odor is in the training ground.

    "What !?"

    When he set foot in the originally spacious training ground, he lost his word to the sight that spread there.

    Hundreds, or even thousands, of people, lined up in an orderly manner to fill a large space.

    Those who line up do not make a single word of waste and do not move. If it were a soldier, he would have admired his skill.

    But it wasn''t a soldier of the state religion.

    There are various identities that can be inferred from the clothes you are wearing. From just commoners to travelers-like travel clothes, wealthy people wearing luxurious clothes, poor people-like garments, and most often mercenaries and soldiers.

    However, there are no people of the religion there.

    Although it is a small number, the human race is mixed. However, it is dressed like a desert people, and most of them are sand lizards with scales and tails.

    In addition, all of them-were dead.

    Those who have severe bleeding, those who have severely damaged the body, and those who have overflowed internal organs from the abdomen.

    At first glance, some may appear unharmed, but the rotten odor, pale skin, and cloudy white eyeballs that drift from the whole body make it clear that they are not living.

    In the front row of such dead people, there are those who will surely be alive.

    The black robe with a hood that covers the whole body is embroidered with silver thread, and a non-wooden metal cane is held in the hand. Only the mouth can be seen under the deeply covered hood. Twelve people who all dressed the same.

    "At the behest of His Excellency, our Twelve Orders of the Knights of the Sarcophagus, the Leader, and His Excellency Archbishop Eminence, we have come to help the Western Religious Army."

    One of the robes, who claimed to be a knight in a sarcophagus, went out in front of him and salutes his chest.

    "Oh, oh ... Thank you for your help."

    While answering it, I managed to squeeze out my voice.

    The knight of the sarcophagus-probably a man by voice-does not see anger. He does not seem to have come to pursue the responsibility of losing the six knights. After all, he was relieved to hear the words of Archbishop Eminence. He wouldn''t be punished at least right now, he said.

    "And then ... what about the people behind?"

    Then finally ask what you were interested in.

    What are the large number of corpses?

    The man representing the knight of the sarcophagus replies, "Oh, is this?"

    "On the way to Lokasenna, I visited the abandoned villages, villages, and battlefields of Vanaheim, and collected materials. It''s a waste."

    "Hah ..."

    "Fortunately, some haven''t returned to the earth yet, and some are moving fresh. We''re God''s guide, find them hiding. These are the materials we''ve collected. It''s a golem I made. "

    "Well, I see."

    "It should be useful when you capture the Caladbolg Fortress."

    "Well, it''s a stone''s throw ..."

    "I''d like to ask your Excellency for permission to keep these outside the city. You see, what''s the smell? I''m wondering if you should ask."

    It was his true intention that he shouldn''t bring him to this point in the first place if he showed such concern.

    "Thank you for your concern... It doesn''t matter if you''re outside the city."

    "Oh, thank you"

    The knight of the sarcophagus thanked him with a big bow and made further requests.

    "Then, I''d like to ask your Excellency for one thing."

    "What?"

    "There are still heathens and different races in this Lokasenna, right?"

    "Um, um? Yes, there are those who have been enslaved."

    Occupied Lokasenna-Most of the inhabitants had fled when they were released, but some soldiers who were fighting and some who could not abandon their property (houses, land, etc.) remained. Captured by the army, they were dropped into slavery.

    "Look, our knights have been martyred as many as six, so we also want to be as complete as possible in capturing the Caladbolg."

    "Hmm, that makes sense."

    While answering, I somehow guess what the sarcophagus knight''s request is.

    I don''t mean to say that humanity is a thing to pagans and heterogeneous opponents, but even so, the knight in front of me who demands it plainly has feelings that are neither awe nor disgust.

    "I know that your Excellency is a valuable loot, but would you please give us the slaves as a material for the complete victory of the religion?"

    He couldn''t have refused to be told that six people had been martyred.

 CH 87

    Chapter 87-: Helian Return

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    It was one day.

    "Yug, I think it''s about time for Sephi to have a good time."

    "Nu? Deathblow?"

    After wrapping up his usual routine of "work," Sefie said with a sharp face that he would finally come to the root of my body in the center of the field.

    In his right hand is the Mistilteinn Shining Sword Kai taken out of the Magic Pouch.

    "Yes. The current Sephi is sick."

    "Invincible?"

    "Hmm. It was good for Wal, Wolf, and Gram."

    "I won ...?"

    It''s a sword fight.

    I''ve witnessed Sephi fighting Wal and others, so I''m sure there''s no lie in that word. Wol and his friends also told Sefie, "Guhaa !? I''m here! As expected, Princess!" Or "Morigami-sama''s blow faster than the wind ... I couldn''t catch it." I often ended up saying something like "I was completely defeated."

    However¡­¡­,

    "Sephi, the word Sontaku ... do you know?"

    "You don''t know?"

    That''s right.

    "I don''t care about so many things."

    Sontaku is not a person, though.

    "Sefie''s Kenjutsu is probably the best in Sato.

    Perhaps the founder of the swordsmanship is a little girl named Sefie?

    "Wolf and Gram are both shiny and shiny.

    Mumu, I can''t figure it out ... Sefie growls with a frown.

    Certainly, I can''t understand how confident I am.

    "That''s why, Sefie is about to make a decision!"

    "Hmm ... So what kind of special move do you want to do?"

    Be sure to write it as a killing technique and read it as a special technique. It''s a noisy technique.

    But well, I''m also a boy. No, mentally?

    In that case, I have to feel something fascinating about the sound of the word "Special Move".

    "First of all, Sefie will shake the ken, right?"

    Suddenly, Sephi swings his sword on the spot.

    Shining Sword Kai drew a beautiful trajectory in the air.

    "Well, then, like Gram, Hikaru will jump out."

    "HM"

    While nodding, I try to ruminate Sephi''s ideas in my head.

    In other words, it feels like flying a glowing slash.

    "It''s about the same as Gram does, right?"

    Gram and Wolf are using it so easily these days, and it doesn''t feel like a special technique. It is a name of a special move.

    "Yes! That''s why I''m going to do it a little more!"

    It seems that Sephi also felt it.

    That''s it! I just nodded and added the image of the special move.

    "If you skip the Hikaru guy, you''ll be crazy.

    "Will it be a beam?"

    It''s not surprising that the beam is fine from the beginning.

    However, the fact that the beam tracks ... is not an idea that comes from a little girl living in the country. Is it a genius?

    "Well, do you want to try it?"

    Recently, the gang that manages my body has become accustomed to work, and I had unexpectedly spare time. In the last few months, I myself haven''t done a lot of special moves ... but I''m doing more. Since I was watching my new technique, it seems that Sefie also wanted a special technique.

    Therefore, it is not unreasonable to help Sefie develop a special move.

    "Try!"

    Sefie nodded cheerfully.

    "Yeah! Well, I''m possessed by Mistilteinn, so Sefie swings her sword. "

    "Wow! The work of Sefie and Yug!"

    By the way, Sephi can''t shoot a slash or shoot a beam on his own. Please guess.

    That''s why I have no choice but to possess Mistilteinn and shoot a beam.

    For some reason, Sefie''s Mistilteinn has a light attribute, and if you do it many times, you will be able to remember it.

    Possessed by Mistilteinn, I instruct Sephi to swing his sword.

    "Sefie, it''s dangerous if the beam hits my body or the warehouse. Turn to the cave. "

    "Skillful!"

    From the entrance of the cave leading to the Hidden Village to this point, the ground is now completely compacted and it looks like a straight road. I guided Sefie to swing her sword towards it.

    "Hmm? Hey, body "

    "It''s okay, no problem. I can only hit him. Believe in my control

    "... No, it''s fine, though."

    Gangreli, who had been watching without saying anything until now, asked if he sensed something.

    I don''t say everything, I shut it up.

    "Sefie, are you ready?"

    "I can go anytime! I''m good enough!"

    Sefie who sprinkles Mistilteinn on the upper row and holds it sharply.

    I also activate light magic to make Mistilteinn''s sword shine even more.

    Then, "Uh!", Sefie swung his sword.

    The blade of light flies so as to trace the trajectory. The light blade split into countless bullets on the way and flew like an arrow.

    ...... No, it was too difficult to make a beam from the middle.

    However, it seems that the light bullet landed on the target without aiming too much.

    "Nuo! ?? what! ?? ¨D¨DGyaaaaaaaaaa! ??"

    Chud ~ n! The sound of an explosion echoed.

    When he hears it, Sephi gets impatient.

    "What happened !? Maybe someone hit me !?"

    "Relieve me, Sefie, everyone is safe."

    The power was suppressed.

    However, it seems that Sephi cannot be relieved. Her expression never clears, and she looks anxiously at the end of the dusty road.

    "Really? But you may be injured ..."

    "Should be fine. Guess, no, because it was Helian. "

    "... Then, it''s okay."

    I stroked my chest as if I was relieved to hear that it was Helian.

    In terms of Sephi, it doesn''t mean that anything is okay if it''s Helian.

    "Helian, good broth"

    There seems to be some confidence in Helian''s toughness.

    "Hey, what do you guys do suddenly?"

    "Oh, Helian. It was just shiny, wasn''t it ...?"

    The dust cleared up and appeared, and my approaching spirit, Yug-Helian, called out as if he was a little indignant.

    And when Sephi asked to confirm that he was safe-it was stiff.

    Helian returns from the labyrinth Himinbj?rg with Brynhildr and his friends Valkyrie and a large number of berserker golems.

    Seeing that, not only Sefie but even I lost words.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh !!?"

    "Oh! ?? What''s wrong with Sephi?"

    Sefie screamed and rushed to Helian, hugging her leg.

    Already, tears were soaring in both eyes of Sephi that they were about to spill.

    "I''m sorry! Don''t be Helian!"

    "e? Will you not die?"

    "Zephy! Zephy is just too good!

    "Is it the Sefie just before ... It''s just the work of the guy in the main body."

    Helian was muttering fluently, but his appearance was terrible.

    Helian''s figure is wrapped with pure white full-body armor. Her armor has a slender silhouette and a smooth curve that gives it a more biological impression than metal. Her head is also covered with a pure white, unknown material brim hat, hiding her left eye.

    It was such a Helian, but now the whole body is stained with soot, and there are countless tears like slashes and wounds like pierced, and it seems that ordinary creatures are dying.

    Above all, the right hand is lost from the tip of the shoulder.

    The substance is a wooden golem, so blood isn''t flowing, but it looks scary.

    "Yeah, return Helian. It''s a hidden figure. By the way, the one I just mentioned was me. "

    "I''m back, the main body. After all it was awesome. I knew it. "

    HM?

    The feeling of talking is as usual. Apparently, he wasn''t injured by the light bullet as Sefie was worried. I was also impatient for a moment, "Did you do it !?"

    Well, if it''s not my fault, there''s no problem.

    If you look behind Helian, some Brynhildr and others are wondering how they''ve calmed down the crying Sefie. All three seem to be exhausted, though not as much as Helian.

    It seems that there are many individuals with berserker-like damage to the berserker golems who are forming a formation behind them.

    "So what happened?"

    I decided to ask Helian why he looked like a defeated soldier.

 CH 88

    Chapter 88-: Labyrinth capture failure

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    For the time being, I "stored" the berserker golems, which were severely damaged, in my body.

    By "storing" with the skill "Soulless Berserker Nokan", [magical power] and [life force] will be replenished from my body, and the damaged part will be repaired.

    The same is true for Helian, who has lost his right arm for some reason now.

    But before that, I have to ask Helian about various things ...

    "Sefie, stop crying. I wasn''t injured by the light bullet just before ... "

    "Uh, yeah ..."

    Calms Sephi, who misunderstands that Helian was injured in a flashy attack.

    While storing the Berserkers, Brynhildr and his colleagues explained the situation and seemed to understand that it was not their fault. The appearance of Sephi has calmed down a lot.

    However, he still seems to be shocked by the horrific appearance of Helian. She is hugged by Brynhildr, but she is squirming in her arms.

    "So, it seems that the dragon isn''t always the opponent, right?"

    Sefie leaves it to Brynhildr and I talk to Helian.

    In fact, it''s not the first time Helians have returned from the labyrinth. After all, it''s already been several months since I met Sephilia in my dream and started to capture the labyrinth. Even Helians who don''t need food or water can''t keep fighting forever.

    Every time I came back, I received a report about what was going on inside the labyrinth.

    The second layer of the labyrinth Himinbj?rg, which is just after the transfer from the hidden village, is a vast grassland. It is a huge dragon that literally "springs up" there. I also kept a huge magic stone, which is a loot, and heard about the progress of the labyrinth capture.

    From that situation, I knew how difficult the labyrinth was.

    The Helians seemed exhausted each time they returned, but it was the first time they had been so badly damaged.

    "Well. It''s not the usual dragon, it''s like a boss dragon. "

    Helian, who usually intends to add a character or makes a laughing voice that seems to be annoying, is also a way of talking, whether he is really tired or not.

    "Hey, boss dragon ...Second tier? ? ? ?Did you break through?"

    The second tier, that is, the actual first tier.

    I don''t know how many levels the labyrinth has, but it takes so long to capture just one level. Perhaps there is no such number of layers-there is a desire.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    "Hmm? Hey?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fu¡±

    But Helian didn''t answer my question. Even Amatsu sighs deeply and deeply.

    An unpleasant premonition springs up.

    Helian shook her head as if she had given up, and the tone was as if it had reopened.

    "Oh yeah, you couldn''t capture it? So what?"

    No, it was already reopening.

    "No, that''s impossible. I also thought that the level went up a lot and became messed up, right? To be honest, did you think I could do something about it? But, because you''re a boss, you think you''re getting too strong, right? Do you think the balance is out of order?"

    "Oh really"

    It looks like it''s pretty good.

    However, I would like to ask this alone to use it as a basis for judgment.

    "By the way, how was it when you fought?"

    "Tat, kau ...? No, I withdrew because my right arm disappeared at the opening breath, but what?"

    "Oh really¡­¡­"

    HM.

    This was a problem that had to be taken a little seriously, even though Helian''s response was argued against Tekito.

    With the advice of Sephilia-chan, she started to capture the labyrinth, but the capture has not progressed at all.

    No, it seems that he encountered a dragon that seems to be a boss, so it should be progressing slowly.

    The fighting ability of the Helians should not be low.

    In addition to Brynhildr and the three Valkyrie sisters, nearly 200 berserkers. And while it''s kind of crazy to recognize Helian''s ability, now that he has defeated monsters in the labyrinth and his level has risen, his simple fighting ability may be higher than Gram''s.

    If even such Helians cannot capture even one level, it is a dream of traversing the labyrinth.

    If so, what was Sephilia''s intention to propose to capture the labyrinth?

    Did you think we could capture the labyrinth?

    Or did you not know the difficulty of that labyrinth?

    Or did you know that you should capture it even if you force it?

    No, in the first place ... Is it possible that Sephilia-chan is just my dream?

    For some reason, I didn''t really wonder, and I believed in Sephilia''s words ...

    "Hmm ... I need to think a little about the labyrinth capture. In some cases, it may be cancelled. Anyway, take a rest now. "

    "Oh, let me do that. Well, I think I can capture it someday. "

    Helian said so as if he was defeated, but when he walked to the trunk of my body in a lying position, he created a ripple-like shimmer and was "stored".

    "Brynhildr and others had a hard time too. Thank you. Take a rest today. "

    "Thank you, Lord. I will do that."

    "Hmm. I''m really tired."

    "I can still go, though."

    Brynhildr and others who took down Sephi also returned to their own main body, the big tree.

    After that, Sefie, who had swollen eyes, came up to me and raised her right hand so that she could get angry.

    "Yugu, I''m going to give you more today!"

    Apparently, there was something I thought about when I saw everyone who was hurt. The reason for "going up" is probably to promote recovery.

    "¡­¡­I see. Alright, let''s go!"

    That''s why, after this, I made a mess of "Ouen".

    TL Note-: This series is back after the break....cheers!!!

 CH 89

    Chapter 89-: Visitors to Bifr?st

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    It''s been three days since the Helians returned.

    There were so many berserker golems that had to be repaired, so it wasn''t possible to repair them all in three days.

    In addition, I''m wondering if I''ve continued to capture the labyrinth.

    That''s why the Helians are still stored in the "Soulless Berserker Nokan".

    "Then, you''re going to move to Bifr?st, right?"

    You don''t have to hurry as you can''t capture the labyrinth right away.

    There are many things to do every day. One of them is to buy and sell food and other foods to Bifr?st on a regular basis.

    I looked back at the usual members in front of the transfer team in the back of the Hidden Village.

    I don''t know how many times I''ll be heading to Bifr?st, but the members are almost fixed. I, Sephi, Old Gordes, Maple, Walnut and Laurel.

    "Oh!"

    Sefie raises his hand cheerfully, and the old Gordes also give their consent.

    We activate the transfer team and transfer to Bifr?st.

    After that, I go to the Rizzant Shokai to buy and sell products as usual, but since I first met Coral, Pron''s beloved daughter, it has become a regular event for Sefie, me, and Maple to play away from the business talks.

    When I was always passed through the business meeting room of the company and took a breather, the little girl Coral ran with me, probably because someone had informed us of our visit.

    "--Himeshama!"

    "Coral-chan! Hello!"

    "Hello. Himeshama, today, Ashobo?"

    "yep, OK!"

    With such a feeling, the little girls are trying to go out to play with the adults.

    Naturally, there is no way to leave the little girls running like unleashed beasts. Me, Maple, and Sol, a man of the sand lizard tribe who is a subordinate of Pron, will accompany him as a Metsuke.

    By the way, it''s okay for business negotiations because Laurel is there without me.

    "Sorry, Laurel. I''ll ask again this time

    "Yes, leave this to us."

    After Laurel''s reliable reply, we went out of the company with the little girls.

    Where and what the Sephis play depends on the mood of the day. this day is--,

    "Himeshama, what are you doing?"

    "Hmm ... Today is good, isn''t it extreme on the wall?"

    "Hmm!"

    So today I''m going to chase after the extremes on the city walls.

    Extreme chase is a local and extreme chase that you have to dive in the crotch whenever you meet soldiers who are on the city wall and chase after you. be. bothersome.

    "Don''t bother both of us."

    "It''s okay! If you''re Sefie, you can pass through together!"

    "Hmm!"

    Apparently, it will bother the soldiers today as well.

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    In the narrow passage above the city walls where the pleasant breeze blows through, I''m thrilled when Sefie and his friends are scolded every time they behave extremely.

    Fortunately, however, Pron''s power in the city has never been scolded, or whether Sephi is widespread as a high elf. Is that all right, soldiers? That''s not what I said.

    "Himeshama! What is Chugi?"

    The little girls seem to change their play, perhaps because they are tired of chasing.

    "Hmm, my cold is getting stronger ... Extreme Haikyu, do you?"

    "Shuru!"

    Extreme volleyball is an extreme play in which the ball is tossed and tossed high on a windy city wall. It seems that the thrill of wondering when a strong wind blows and the ball will fly in the wrong direction is unbearable.

    By the way, the ball is me.

    "It was banned the other day."

    "" Eh ""

    The little girls complain, but I categorically ban it.

    It was unanimously decided by me, Maple and Sol as it was too inhumane play.

    It is useless to say how much.

    "That ... then how should the Sephis play ..."

    "Kibo, struck ..."

    "That''s it?"

    The Sephis were weakened by leaning against the chest wall of the aisle. Her eyes on her lost light, and she is looking somewhere far away. She is in despair.

    "No, if it''s not here but on the shore of an oasis ..."

    That was when I made a compromise.

    "Hmm ... what is that?"

    Sefie, who was vaguely looking out of the city from the chest wall, suddenly screamed as if he had noticed something.

    If you follow Sefie''s line of sight, you can see that the road leading to the Karado Fortress was already filled with smoke like eruption.

    "Coral-chan, what are you doing?"

    "Hmm ... don''t you?"

    Coral whispers confidently, but probably not a sandstorm.

    Rather than the sand being rolled up by strong winds, it''s more like dust flying after something runs.

    "Hmm? ...... Well, there''s something at the beginning. ... what, a horse ... it doesn''t look like a soldier on something ... there are hundreds. "

    "--What !? Is that true, spirits!"

    By extending the sensing range of "Magic Sensing" in one direction, I searched for the existence of the line of sight.

    As a result, I knew that they were the ones who ran on something. I think it''s a sand lizard. However, although it is basically a sand lizard with low magical power like the Beastman, the magical power of everyone who can detect it is surprisingly high.

    The reason is hard to think of other than the high level, so I speculated that it was a soldier. That number, really hundreds. I don''t know the exact number.

    Sol yells at my guess. Her expression was full of surprises, tensions and emotions.

    "No, I don''t know if it''s really a soldier, but maybe."

    "What the hell ... if so, the fort ..."

    Soldiers guarding the city walls have already begun to move, with Sol, who began to think seriously, elsewhere.

    Probably not the religion has attacked, but a large number of people are coming towards us. I can''t help but be vigilant.

    Many soldiers gathered in front of the city gate are armed and give off a tense atmosphere.

    "Mum !? Only one person came!"

    Now, observing the visitors coming from the top of the city walls, wondering what to do, I saw that only one person from the group jumped out at a high speed.

    It runs straight to the soldiers gathering in front of the gate.

    The appearance that became visible as he approached was like a soldier of the sand lizard tribe.

    He is armed with a set of leather armor that looks like he saw somewhere. Riding is not a horse, but a lizard-like creature that runs on two legs.

    No, rather than a lizard, a dragon, or a creature like a "dinosaur (the word came to me)".

    The whole body is covered with scales, so it''s definitely not a horse.

    Well, if you look back on it, I saw it occasionally in Bifr?st.

    Certainly, it is a kind of sub-dragon called "Land Dragon", and in Vanaheim, it seems to be a creature that is kept as a dragon that pulls a "dragon car" or a soldier rides instead of a horse.

    "For the time being, it doesn''t look like an enemy."

    The soldiers who joined the soldiers in front of the gate were probably pioneering messengers.

    Observing from above, the soldiers, who seemed to have explained the situation to him, disarmed and began to move to accept a large group of people coming from behind.

    However, each person''s facial expression is not clear at all. The tense air was rather just getting stronger.

    Perhaps something that has been a concern for the past few months has happened. I guess so.

    Then--,

    ¨D¨D ¡­¡­ ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    "... Is this the only way we can go back to the village?"

    If Bifr?st becomes a battlefield, then there is no choice but to do so.

 CH 90

    Chapter 90-: General Draco Fabnir

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    After hundreds of soldiers entered from the eastern gate of Bifr?st, all the gates of the city were closed tightly.

    The number of people monitoring the eastern highways from the top of the city walls is increasing, and the city begins to take on a tense atmosphere.

    We were watching the situation somehow.

    From the end of the conversation between the soldiers and the people of the town, we can hear that the soldiers who came were the soldiers who were packed in the Karado fortress, and that the fortress fell into the hands of the religion.

    The atmosphere of the soldiers told me that the situation was more serious than I had imagined.

    "... Let''s go back to Pron for the time being"

    "... Yes, let''s do that."

    Perhaps the most aware of the situation, Sol nodded with a stern look.

    It was decided to interrupt the play, but neither Sephi nor Coral obeyed without complaining. Coral and others were grabbed by Sol with an uneasy expression, and Sephi looked worried about such coral.

    Anyway, we went back to the Rizzant Company through the boulevard where the soldiers came and went.

    "Nu? Which one?"

    When I was passed through the drawing room where I was having a business talk, for some reason a stranger was sitting in a chair.

    Before answering the question, Pron looked at Sol, who was holding Coral.

    "Sol, coral to the back"

    "Understood"

    When Coral was taken to the back, he finally turned around and introduced me to a stranger sitting in a chair.

    "Morigami-sama, spirit-sama, let me introduce you. This is one of our generals, General Draco Fabnir."

    General Draco Fabnir was not a sand lizard.

    In a nutshell, it''s a human-shaped dragon.

    The whole body is covered with sand-colored scales that seem to be hard, and the tail grows from the back of the waist and the wings with a film grow from the back. A pair of black horns grew from the head and temples to the back. The sharp chin that protrudes forward and the sharp fangs that can be glimpsed in the back of the mouth give the viewer a ferocious impression.

    The leather armor he wore was extravagant, and combined with his large physique, he made him feel intimidating.

    When General Fabnir is introduced to Pron, he stands up and approaches us.

    The appearance is huge anyway.

    He will be over 2 meters tall. However, more than that, something like supremacy emanating from the whole body will make him think more. It may be difficult for an average person to be atrophied and even have a decent conversation.

    "I was introduced to Draco Fabnir. It''s quite small, but are you a new forest god and spirit ... Apparently, the elf has lost a lot of power after losing Alveheim. --Hmm?"

    The voice is thick and heavy.

    The eyes that looked down at us were golden and had a vertically split iris, and it was a quiet gaze that seemed to price us against the impression of appearance.

    However, the line of sight shifts in the middle of the remark.

    "Shall I refrain from it?"

    "What are you?"

    It was Maple, who had been quietly behind me, who had stepped forward in front of me and Sephi to block General Fabnir''s line of sight.

    At first glance, Maple has an aggressive smile that can be seen as a sneer.

    "No matter how royal Vanaheimr is, it''s too unscrupulous to our God and spirits."

    Apparently, Maple didn''t like General Fabnir''s attitude towards Sephi. I mean, the shogun was a royal family.

    No, it was certainly an intimidating attitude, and the line of sight was too strict for the young Sefie and the cute me.

    Anyway.

    "¡­¡­HM?"

    General Fabnir looks around the room.

    It wasn''t just maple.

    Both Walnut and Laurel are standing up, sitting down a little and bending their knees, ready for battle. From the expression, or the atmosphere, it seems that he feels uncomfortable and angry. Only Old Gordo is as usual.

    I thought it was rare.

    Didn''t you see the maples so angry for the first time? When the bandits attacked, the knights of the religion were mixed in and it wasn''t the case.

    "HM¡­¡­?"

    General Fabnir looked around the room again-oh, sighed deeply. Pron.

    "That''s why I said, Shogun. I''ll explain, so please keep quiet as much as possible."

    "Hmm ... Pron. Why are they angry?"

    General Fabnir tilted his head.

    e?

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    Everyone takes a seat at the arrangement of the pron.

    Then he was apologized for what General Fabnir said and did.

    I heard that the general''s attitude and words seemed to have nothing to do with it. The reason is that the general''s race is called Ryujin, and it is a characteristic that many Ryujin make statements that are naturally intimidating and do not read the air.

    The previous statement also explained that he had no intention of looking down on the elf.

    I mean, Mr. Pron? I''m pretty crazy in front of him. Wasn''t that person a royal family?

    The general, on the other hand, has a hard-to-read facial expression, but he doesn''t seem to care.

    "Is that so ... It was very rude."

    When Maple obediently apologized for his hostile attitude, Pron waved in a hurry.

    "No, don''t apologize, Mr. Maple! This is the bad one."

    "Well, you don''t have to apologize, that elf. I''m used to being misunderstood by others."

    For some reason, the shogun follows with a proud tone.

    ...... What is it? This person may be a little stupid.

    "General, please keep quiet a little more."

    "Um. Let''s keep silent a little more."

    In response to Pron''s rude request, the shogun nodded to Takayo.

    "Why is the Vanaheimr general here?"

    That''s what I''m curious about.

    I can imagine that he came from the Karado Fortress with the soldiers, but wouldn''t he usually go to the mansion of the lieutenant who governs Bifr?st (Bifr?st has a lieutenant instead of the lord) as a general?

    Why did it come to the merchant Pron?

    At least, judging from the standpoint, I think it''s the first time to meet a deputy officer.

    "that is--"

    Of course, it was Pron who answered.

    The general is silent as he was told.

    "Because the general wanted to thank you all."

    "Thank you ..."

    "Yes, the Wyvern armor and spirit tree leaves that you sold were very helpful. I would like to thank you once for those things."

    It''s a little hard to believe when I look back on what I said and did, but it''s probably true.

    I can''t understand how to say "very small" or "it seems to have weakened" to the person who thanked me, but it''s probably just a stupid person, and it''s true that he has no other intentions.

    "I see"

    I swallowed all of Tsukkomi and urged me ahead.

    No, I have to ask only one.

    "But why did you know we were there?"

 CH 91

    Chapter 91-: The Fall of Caladbolg Fortress

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    "No, I didn''t know you were here."

    Pron begins to explain why General Fafnir is here.

    "My Rizzant Shogun manages the strategic supplies in this city on behalf of the deputy officer, and the general is here to ask me about the stockpile of supplies before meeting the deputy officer. I visited

    Food weapons and other items to carry to the Karado Fortress are accumulated in Bifr?st, and then carried to the Karado Fortress.

    It was not a surprise to me, as I had vaguely guessed that the Lisant Company was in charge of that role.

    However, does the fact that the general himself comes to ask about the stockpile of supplies in preference to the deputy officer means that he is in dire straits?

    "Therefore, I knew that everyone who sold the supplies that were very useful in the fortress defense battle was here, and I prepared this seat to thank you directly. Apparently, to everyone from before Seems to have been interested "

    "Hmm. Elves and dwarves live together. I can''t help but be interested."

    The general nodded naturally.

    "¡­¡­I see. and? Is that the end of the purpose?"

    It''s hard to believe that the general of a country would make time to meet, even by chance, just to say thank you, in an emergency.

    "What''s the point of saying thank you, I''d like to tell you a little bit about the current state of the country. There''s a transfer team in this city, isn''t it a little related to you? "

    "... Well, that''s true."

    If Bifr?st was occupied by the religion, it would be a problem for us.

    After all, the teleportation circle cannot be destroyed by the artifacts of the Age of Gods, and even if it was possible, it would be a matter of hesitation. Without the transfer team, we would be left behind at the foot of the sacred mountain beyond the Sea of ??Trees. It''s safe against the threats of the cult, but it''s inconvenient when you need something you can''t provide yourself.

    In addition, it cannot be stopped.

    Besides, even if the hut with the teleportation team on the Bifr?st side is destroyed after we return, it''s possible that the religious country won''t dig it up.

    The occupation of Bifr?st by the religion is only a disadvantage for us.

    That''s why I was selling various useful things.

    Knowing the details of the current situation is a great story for us as well.

    "I''m certainly curious about what happened to the fortress. Tell me

    "Umu, okay."

    Then the general began to speak.

    Why did they come to Bifr?st?

    ¡ñ ¡ð ¡ñ

    "Well, even if I say that, there''s not much to talk about. After all, to put it simply, Karad Fortress has fallen into the hands of the Religion."

    "That''s right. I''d like to ask why it happened. "

    I was stunned and said yes.

    Many soldiers and generals are here. It is not hard to imagine that Karad Fortress fell.

    "¡­¡­HM"

    One general nodded gravely,

    "Spirit Lord, do you know why I, the general, was in Karad Fortress?"

    "...? no? You fled when a city further east was taken down?"

    While answering that, I thought it was strange.

    Even though it was an important fortress, to have a royal family and a general in a frontier land. However, considering the importance of Karad Fortress, it''s not an impossible story, and it''s possible that they were originally in a city east of the fortress in the first place.

    However, the general shook his head at my guess.

    "No. It''s a rule that in times of war, someone from the Vanaheim royal family must be stationed in Karad Fortress."

    "What is that decision? ¡­ To raise the fighting spirit of the soldiers, or something like that?"

    "Hmm. I''m not saying that''s not the case, but the reason is small."

    There seems to be another reason, but I couldn''t imagine it.

    You don''t have to think about the correct answer, so listen to the answer obediently.

    "why? "

    "There is a sacred beast Basilisk on Mt. Oiwa, where the Karado Fortress was built. That is the reason."

    Of course, it is not possible to understand everything with just such an answer.

    For some reason, I turned my eyes away from the general, who smiled smugly and said, "I''ve said it," and turned my gaze to Pron.

    "Yes, I will explain."

    So, when I summarize what Pron explained.

    The holy beast Basilisk seems to belong to the desert god in Vanaheim. It is said that it is one of the four sacred beasts that protect this country, with the Oiwayama of the Karado Fortress as a habitat.

    Its power is so great that in history it is said that it single-handedly repelled over 10,000 soldiers.

    If that''s true, it''s all very reliable.

    Although it is such a basilisk, it is originally a monster of a large lizard and cannot communicate with people.

    Although it mainly protects the fortress, Karad Fortress was originally an old fortress, and it seems that it wasn''t a frontline fortress until the religious country took down the city of Locasena.

    When there is a skirmish with the religious country, it is useless to put a super-class fighting force in such a back fort. I had to get them to the front line somehow and get some help.

    The same is true for defense battles at the fort, and communication is still essential in order to cooperate with the Vanaheimr army.

    And this is the reason why General Fafnir existed.

    Vanaheim had a high level of intelligence, but was able to communicate with the basilisk who did not understand human language, and was able to give some commands.

    That is the family of the Fabnir royal family.

    Surprisingly, it seems that the royal family of this country will become descendants of the Desert God without exception.

    "Some people can communicate by communicating the image by means such as telepathy, but the Holy Beast says that ... what do you say ... a little, yeah, it''s really just a little, but I''m afraid. The rank is high ... "

    I sensed Pron''s appearance, which seemed to be insanely difficult to say.

    "In other words, is it the royal family who can communicate with each other and give orders?"

    "Yes. It seems that the Holy Beast-sama is also ordered by the Desert God to obey what the royal family says..."

    What can I say, it''s a holy beast with a troublesome personality.

    "I see. For the time being, I understand why the general was there."

    And here comes the real issue.

    The general nodded "Umu" and began to speak.

    "Sacred Beast-sama''s power is so strong that it is worth confining the royal family to the frontier. Karad Fortress is a natural fortress, but even so, without Sacred Beast-sama''s power, it would not have been possible to endure this far."

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    I can make some predictions from the way he speaks.

    "The Holy Beast-sama was killed by the knights of the kingdom."

    "What is it !?"

    Pron shouts. There is a stunning surprise on his face.

    To that extent, the Holy Beast would have been a big presence for the people of Vanaheim.

    But the general continues.

    "If that was the case, I would still continue to resist ..."

    Apparently, things were even worse.

    ¡°The corpse of the defeated Holy Beast-sama has been turned into an undead by them. It''s a place to live."

 CH 92

    Chapter 92-: Desperate Battle Situation

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    "Undead...?"

    "Hmm. It was moving normally even under the sun. To be precise, it might be closer to a golem made by an outside method than an undead. Certainly, there should be something like that in the compound magic of the earth attribute and the dark attribute. is"

    I know of the existence of the undead, but I have never encountered them.

    General Fafnir added more detailed information as if he doubted my muttering.

    However, whether it''s an undead or a golem doesn''t make much of a difference given the current situation.

    What is important is that Karad Fortress has fallen, and the sacred beasts that have become undead have become a fighting force on the enemy side.

    "Stupid...! That''s...! How blasphemous...!"

    Pron and others were at a loss for words as the information was revealed one after another.

    I will go further.

    ¡°How much time do you think we have before the monarchy attacks Bifrost?"

    "It''s unlikely. We decided to abandon the fort when Holy Beast-sama turned into an undead. At that point, there was almost no damage to the religious country. The fort is the lowest. Leaving a limited number of forces behind, the rest should attack this city with a large army.

    tomorrow¡­¡­?

    The development was too rapid.

    no, more than that.

    "Wait a minute, Kyokoku fought a holy beast, right? But no damage?"

    "Fumu. Was it a bit misleading to say that there was no damage? To be precise, until the Holy Beast-sama is defeated, no one will die among the soldiers of the religious country."

    General Fafnir continued calmly.

    ¡°They attacked with about 5,000 soldiers and about 5,000 undead. And the holy beast was defeated by 5,000 undead and 12 religious knights. If the damage is minor, it will still move, and if the damage is severe, it will move.¡±

    "..."

    There are 12 religious knights.

    Reminds me of the mob-faced guy I fought before.

    This is an opponent I finally defeated with almost all my strength. 12 people like that.

    A sense of danger, like a shiver running down your spine.

    "Will reinforcements come to Bifrost?"

    ¡°Of course, they will come. I can''t help it."

    "Evacuation?"

    "To another city? It''s far away, so it''s too late now. Even if you escape, it''s the worst if you''re caught up in the desert or wilderness. It''s better to stay in this city and hope for a miracle."

    "Such as evacuating to our hidden village..."

    "Oh! There are thousands of people, but it would be great if we could feed even just the civilians! Well, even if Bifrost is occupied, we should be able to take it back. With the help of the Desert God and other sacred beasts. I don''t know when that will be."

    Thousands.

    Feeding them all is difficult at the moment.

    If it is occupied and our village is attacked, it will be even more impossible. Currently, food production is largely dependent on my magic power, so if it''s a long-term battle, I can''t afford that.

    "... that number is unreasonable."

    "Hmm... that''s right. That''s a shame."

    Sounds like a hopeless situation.

    But--

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    ¡­¡­no?

    Even if Bifrost is occupied and the transfer circle is suppressed, not so many people can be transferred at once. If we concentrate our forces on the teleportation formation in advance, we might be able to manage to defend it.

    Even if it is temporarily occupied, the general said that Bifrost can be retaken, so all we have to do is endure until then.

    In that case, what we should do is return to the hidden village.

    And then, building a position around the teleportation circle, and in the unlikely event that the religious country''s soldiers teleport, make preparations so that they can be repelled immediately.

    I don''t know what will happen to Pron and the others, but I don''t think there''s anything we can do to help them from here on out.

    After that, all we can do is look forward to the struggle of the Vanaheim army.

    "¡­¡­We will return to the village. If possible, I want you to demolish the hut with the transfer circle."

    "Hmm....I understand. Let''s do that."

    General Fafnir seems to accept my request.

    After that, there really is nothing to do.

    "Okay, everyone, let''s go back to the village."

    "is that so"

    "Yes, let''s go back quickly."

    "It looks like you should hurry up."

    Maple, Laurel, and Walnut nodded in that order, and Elder Gordo also stood up from his chair.

    I turned to Pron,

    "That''s right. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you much, Pron."

    "... No, it''s not out of the question. This country''s problems should be solved in this country."

    "..."

    Pron says somewhat helplessly.

    I am--,

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    ¡­I have nothing to say.

    We turn our backs on Pron and leave the room.

    Right before.

    ¡°Everyone wait!!¡±

    cried Sephi.

    "Sephi...?"

    When I turned around, I saw Sephi still standing in front of the chair.

    The look on his face made me feel like I was making a terrible mistake.

    Because it was the first time I saw that expression.

    like angry

    It''s like I''m holding back my tears.

    Or like you''re sad.

    Sephi with such a face.

    "What happened...?"

    Sephi doesn''t answer my question and turns to General Fafnir.

    "Shogun"

    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Morikami?"

    "Are the Shoguns playing Kyokoku?"

    "Fumu... Of course, there''s no way we can lose to a fragile human race."

    General Fafnir, however, changed his expression there.

    to rugged.

    "I would like to say that, but even though they are enemies, the power of the religious country is mighty. In addition, even though they are undead, as long as Holy Beast-sama becomes an enemy, well, well, 80% out of 10 defeats will be unavoidable."

    "... what happens if you lose?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Coral-chan, Puron, the people of this town."

    "ah I see"

    Understanding Sephi''s question, the general nodded in agreement.

    Then say nothing, as if it were a matter of course.

    "Everyone will die. They will kill you."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±

    Sephi''s eyes widened and she seemed shocked.

    My whole body trembled in astonishment, and I looked down as if I was enduring something.

    ¡­¡­No, maybe Sephi was remembering something, maybe she was desperately thinking about something. I think later that it was a hesitation and a time to make up my mind.

    Was that time short? Was it long? Even I, who was waiting, didn''t know.

    Before long, Sephi finally turned around.

    "Yug???, please????"

    Sephi''s face wasn''t the transparent smile she had shown on the night they were alone before the Religion''s forces attacked.

    There is not a speck of divinity like God there.

    That''s why I received a shock that could shake my soul.

    "Sephi, I want to help everyone!!"

    With a crying expression with a crumpled face.

    Because it was just a girl''s desperate scream.

 CH 93

    Chapter 93-: Sephi

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    Any number of words to deny it came to mind.

    Dangerous. It''s dangerous. I can''t win. This is a desert, and since my main body can''t pass through the cave, I can''t transfer here.

    If my entire body could move to Bifrost, it might have been possible to defend myself.

    However, even so, I, Valkyrie, and Gram, who are plants, and even the elves are good at magic attributes, so we can''t demonstrate our maximum power here.

    Even if you send the berserker golems, how useful will they be against the undead opponents of the religious knights and holy beasts?

    Or if this was a forest.

    With the authority of Sephi''s forest goddess, she may have been able to use her inexhaustible magical powers and be able to do anything.

    But this is no forest. Even though Sephi has a lot of magical power, she can''t demonstrate the power of an elf that exceeds the personal category.

    Reason has already given the answer.

    we should go home

    We should no longer get involved in the war between Vanaheim and the religious nations.

    but--.

    "Coral-chan, Pron, Sol, I don''t want to forgive everyone in this town...!!"

    Sephi was serious.

    Because I was serious, tears flowed from both eyes.

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    "..."

    tried to say something

    I thought it was a negative word.

    "I know everyone in Sato is dangerous... but! I don''t want Coral-chan to suffer too!"

    ¨D¨D¡­¡­¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    "So please, Yug... together with Sephi, protect everyone!!"

    ¨D¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    ¡­¡­I was surprised.

    Sephi was desperately trying to persuade me while crying.

    For Sephi, the people of this city are no short acquaintances. They are familiar people who have visited many times and met and played with Coral and Plon many times. That''s what happened.

    People I''ve known, talked to, and even played with. It is no longer someone else. They are close people.

    Hearing that people like that die as a matter of course, I can''t just abandon them.

    So help me.

    Or a natural choice as a person.

    I am.

    to Sephi, let me ask Is it wrong?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­! !"

    Intense anger wells up.

    Anger at yourself.

    That night, when I saw Sephi with a penetrating smile on her face, I must have felt sad that she was not just a girl named Sephi, but a single god named Morikami.

    Didn''t I wish that Sephi would just live as Sephi?

    Right now, Sephi, who is crying and staring straight at me, has developed a personality that is not that of a god, just Sephi, just as I had wished for that day.

    As a result, he naturally rejects the deaths of people close to him, and desperately tries to resist them.

    In that case, I-

    ¨D¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    I know it''s an unrealistic choice to put myself in danger, or to put the elves, werewolves, and dwarves who live like family in danger.

    However.

    Would you be proud to say that your desire to save someone and your actions are bad things?

    The idea is admirable, but how can you say give up?

    If I''m going to be Sephi''s partner from now on as well, then I want to be someone who can proudly call her my partner. I don''t want to deny my natural desire to save someone for any reason.

    So I-

    ¨D¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.

    "all right"

    I don''t think about what comes next.

    I''ve already decided

    Even if it''s just me and Sephi, then

    "I''ll do my best to help everyone, Sephi."

    "...!!

    When I smiled fearlessly, Sephi nodded happily after wiping her tears.

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    ¨D¨DHaa¡­¡­, after all, it will be like this.

    voice.

    "Nothing?"

    "teeth?"

    The world had completely changed before I knew it, with only me and Sephi facing each other.

    For some reason, only the two of us are in the forest from one room of the Lisant firm.

    No, to be precise, rather than in the forest, should I say it was the root of a tremendously huge tree?

    ''What, here? What is this tree?"

    In the forest, on top of huge trees, there is a building that looks familiar. A sight like the former elf village. It is not a village or a village, but spreads out on a scale that should be called a city.

    In the middle of such a space, there was a huge tree right next to us.

    The gigantic trunk, which stretches straight up like a tower, gives off a sense of presence that is more like a mountain than a tower or tree. Even compared to my current body, it''s a huge tree that''s not even dozens of times bigger.

    ¡°Sephi, I know this place¡­Alfheim.¡±

    "Alfheim?"

    It is a forest city of elves that was destroyed by the religious country. was the name.

    "Is that how it is here..."

    It was a deserted and quiet scene of Alfheim with no one living there.

    The change came suddenly.

    The trunks of huge trees towering nearby swayed as if they were drawing ripples on the surface of the water.

    Seeing the figure of a person emerging from the center of the ripples, Sephi and I call out different names.

    "Sephiria-chan..."

    "Oh, joohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    A high elf woman with blond hair, blue eyes, and a soft smile, as if Sephi had grown up.

    A being who called herself Sephiria-chan, whom she once met in a dream.

    Alternatively, the existence called "Her Majesty the Queen" in Sephi''s memory¨D¨D,

    "Yo-ho, both of you! It''s everyone''s idol, Sephiria-chan~!"

    Vaticone! and winked.

 CH 94

    Chapter 94-: Inheritance of God

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    If a strange-aged woman suddenly appeared and said she was an idol and winked at me, how would I react?

    If possible, I want you to read the atmosphere.

    It wasn''t like that!

    "Oh!"

    However, Sephi clapped loudly without questioning why.

    Was there something like that kind of education when you were younger than now? Applause when Her Majesty winks?

    On the other hand, Sephiria-chan nodded satisfactorily as she gracefully descended from the roots of a huge tree rising from the ground and approached us.

    "Are you both doing well?"

    "yes!"

    "... no no, wait a minute"

    I stop the two of them who start talking normally.

    Do you know me?

    No, we shouldn''t know each other, right?

    I''ve never heard that Sephi was especially close to Her Majesty the Queen.

    "Why did you suddenly come out? how have you been? It''s not. Why are we here what is this place? "

    "You ask a lot of questions when you''re yugging~"

    Sephiria-chan shook her head.

    Then there will be many questions. It''s too sudden, all sorts of things.

    "Unfortunately, I didn''t come out to see Yug today."

    "Then what are you here for?"

    Sephiria didn''t answer my question and just shrugged her shoulders.

    After that, as if there was no more business for me, I faced Sephi.

    "Sephi-chan?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you going to save Bifrost?"

    The questioning voice was soft, but it also sounded like it was prompting a change of heart.

    But Sephi answered without hesitation.

    "Nn! Sephi, help everyone!"

    "Yes... but the people of Vanaheim aren''t elves, nor are they werewolves."

    "Hmm?"

    "They aren''t people of the forest. They have nothing to do with us, you know?"

    As expected, yes.

    Sephiria-chan talks to Sephi as if admonishing a child who doesn''t understand.

    She is against it. She intervenes in the Bifrost war.

    Or, to put it more precisely, to endanger what is to be protected?

    "We should protect the forest, the elves and the werewolves. Do you understand that?"

    "Hmm"

    "Isn''t that right? Then, is it the right thing to do as a god to get them involved in danger?"

    "Nn... Then I can help everyone with Sephi and Yug. I want everyone to be safe."

    "Oh dear, but that''s dangerous. Sephi-chan and Yug can''t demonstrate their abilities in Bifrost, you know? You''ll lose, you''ll die, right?"

    "Hmm¡­¡­"

    "You don''t want to die, do you? Then why don''t you?"

    "but¡­¡­"

    I had a certain suspicion because of Sephiria-chan''s consistent attitude. And it doesn''t feel very good. We can now pursue it. But I thought it would be fine later.

    Whatever Sephiria-chan''s intentions are, our actions have already been decided.

    So say

    ¡°I and Sephi will be fine. I''ll do something."

    Sephiria-chan rounds her eyes and looks back at me.

    Sephi strongly nodded as if agreeing with my words.

    "Nn! Sephi and Yug are fine! I''m sure!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    she was stunned.

    After that, he lets out a deep sigh, brushes his own hair, and scratches his head as if to drown out his frustration. It seemed like a gesture that didn''t really suit her.

    "Haa~... you know it''s groundless, right?"

    It shoots through with an accusing gaze.

    "I''m sorry"

    I have decided.

    Seeing us like that, they must have felt that they couldn''t overturn their decision. Sephiria let out her deep breath once more,

    "Really, really... then it can''t be helped."

    I told him to give up.

    "--Sephi-chan."

    "yes!"

    Seeing Sephiria''s serious gaze, Sephi also felt that it was a serious story, and returned it seriously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die.

    "Huh!?

    "No, what is it!?"

    Was it my mistake to think it was a serious story?

    However, I can''t see even the slightest joke in Sephria''s expression. she was serious. Are you serious?

    "What do you think the power of God is?"

    ¡°Huh?

    super magic.

    It certainly will.

    For example, nature gods can receive an inexhaustible supply of magical power from the realm they control. If you are the god of the forest, you can freely handle the magical power according to the scale of the forest as if it were your own. That is God''s authority.

    but,

    "No."

    Sephiria denied it.

    I don''t think so.

    "It''s not God''s authority to draw magic out of the forest. That''s the ability of a High Elf."

    "cormorant?"

    ``The ability as a high elf doesn''t mean the authority as a forest god, right?"

    I asked a question on behalf of Sephi, who was tilting her head, but the answer was no.

    "High elves and forest gods are now confused, but strictly speaking they are different entities. The ability to handle forest magic is nothing more than a high elf''s ability."

    "Then what is God''s power?"

    Other than that, I haven''t seen Sephi use god-like powers.

    Is there anything else yet?

    The answer came quickly.

    "-[Divinity Value], or Divine Power, all kinds of miracles that can be exercised with that power. Exercise it freely. That is the power of God."

    [Divinity Value]--That is the item listed at the end of the status.

    Is the miracle that uses it the power of God?

    If that''s the case...I trembled.

    Up until now, I had consumed [Divinity Value] when evolving, when creating spirits, and when creating followers.

    That means.

    "I''m a god, am I...!?" ?"

    I Am God

    "No, it''s not."

    "e! ? is it wrong! ?"

    "No."

    Apparently not.

    No, I''ve never wanted to become a god, but when I''m flatly denied, huh?

    ``But if you can use [Divinity], you''re a god, right?``

    ¡°God is the one who can freely use [Divinity Value]. Yug, you can¡¯t freely light a fire with [Divinity Value], right?¡±

    "Mmm, well... that''s right."

    The only time I can use [Divinity Value] with my own will is when creating spirits and subordinates. Both depend on the function of the skill.

    ¡°Once you reach the rank of God, you will be able to perform various miracles with [Divinity Value]. Sometimes it happens, but it''s not God''s power."

    "Oh, yes¡­¡­"

    Apparently, I''m not God. I knew.

    "If you''re a goddess, Sephi-chan should be able to freely use [divinity value]. That''s the authority of gods."

    "Hmm!"

    ¡°There is nothing impossible in divine arts as long as there is a [divinity value] that corresponds to a miracle. There used to be a god who created new laws in this world¡­¡±

    new law?

    It''s hard to imagine, but if it were true, it would certainly be a tremendous power.

    It''s a god-like and overwhelming power in the sense that it''s harder to comprehend than creating mere physical phenomena like splitting the ocean, erupting volcanoes, or sinking continents.

    Does Sephi have that kind of power?

    "From now on, I will teach Sephi-chan how to use the power of God."

    Sephiria told Sephi with a godlike, stern expression.

    This is a mental world created by connecting our consciousnesses, and our concept of time is different from reality. But we can''t take too long. So, do your best to remember and use God''s power to pave the way."

    I''m sorry, I can''t help it. I beg you!

    Perhaps this was not Sephiria''s intention. But still, she showed us the way if we had no choice. A slight path to victory in a reckless battle.

 CH 95

    Chapter 95-: Flee or Fight

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    After several hours of training with Sephiria-chan in a dream (?), we returned to the real world.

    The place I returned to was the reception room of the Lysant company, and the scenery was almost the same as before I moved to the virtual Alfheim. Judging from the amount of light coming in through the window, it seemed that almost no time had passed.

    Above all, no one around us was aware of the anomaly that came to us.

    When I thought about it, it seemed to me that tens of seconds had not passed, let alone several minutes.

    However--,

    "Mm? Shogun?"

    "oh? what?"

    General Fafnir was moving closer to Sephi.

    No, it''s not just General Fafnir. He''s even got Pron in front of us.

    In front of us who looked up while wondering, General Fafnir and Pron kneeled down like knights.

    Afterwards, he thanked us with an exaggerated but sincere voice.

    "Great forest god, great tree spirit, on behalf of Vanaheim, I thank you for your mercy on the two pillars."

    ¡°Thank you, Morikami-sama, Spirit-sama.¡±

    "... oh, oh..."

    "¡­¡­No"

    It''s no wonder we suddenly wondered what was going on.

    There is a gap of several hours in recognition between us and the generals. For the generals, it''s a series of events, but for me and Sephi, it''s not.

    Still, when I think about what happened before I met Sephiria-chan, I can understand why the general and Pron suddenly thanked me.

    Come to think of it, he had just decided to save everyone in Bifrost together with Sephi.

    While subjectively remembering what happened a few hours ago, I nodded in a somewhat awkward mood. No, are you confused by the difference in tension?

    "Ah, well, that''s why I''m begging you."

    "Leave it to Sephi and the others!"

    ¡°Umu, I appreciate your help.¡±

    Anyway, when we received our thanks and agreed to do so, the general grinned.

    Looking at that situation, I could not believe that this development was exactly what the shogun had intended. In the first place, I don''t think it''s that important for the general to say thank you for selling us various supplies, or to go out of his way to tell us about the religious country and the current situation in Vanaheim. Would a man in the rank of general explain his plight to anyone other than his own people? If you think about it normally, it is impossible. This is because there is harm but no benefit. Still, they seemed to have only one purpose in telling their plight, if they were to extract a small profit.

    in short¡­¡­,

    ¡°¡­Is this why you told us about the current situation?"

    "Hmm? What are you talking about? Don''t worry if I talk about difficult things."

    The general tilted his head curiously while blinking.

    Even if an old man makes such a gesture, it''s not cute at all, and the artificiality is fully open.

    Are you going to mislead me?

    "Well, it''s good, but already"

    Either way, it doesn''t matter what we do.

    Anyway, after that, I have no choice but to ask everyone in the village for their cooperation.

    Of course, I won''t force it, and I don''t intend to let anyone die, but even so, it''s a fact that I can''t change the fact that I''ll get everyone involved in danger. If you only think about yourself, you can choose not to fight, so if you say that this is an unnecessary danger, that''s it.

    nevertheless.

    Maybe it''s betraying everyone''s expectations, it might be opposed, and there might be people who get angry and say don''t be silly, but still.

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    "Everyone! Sephi, I want to help the people of Bifrost! So, please lend me your power! Please!"

    """Uoooooooooooooooo!!"""

    """Battle then AAAAAAAAA!!"""

    "--e?"

    inside the cave.

    Elves, werewolves, and dwarves gathered in a small square in a hidden village built there.

    Now that Sephi and I have decided to fight against the Religious Kingdom, I have no choice but to report to everyone in the village besides the warriors who want to seek cooperation.

    That''s why I gathered everyone, explained the situation, and asked for their cooperation in the fight to protect Bifrost...

    ¡°Is it a war with the religious country? This time, let¡¯s avenge ourselves!¡±

    "How long has it been since the war!? Blood is making a fuss! Alcohol! Bring alcohol!"

    ¡°The time has finally come.

    When I explained the situation and Sephi, who was standing on the prepared stand, asked for help, for some reason, cheers rose up.

    No one seems to be saying it''s dangerous or trying to stop it. There is no appearance of being frightened, rather it feels like it is full of motivation.

    For the three races that live together in the village, Kyokoku is a bitterly defeated opponent. Many of his family members and compatriots would have been killed.

    I unconsciously decided that if I was going to war with such an opponent, I would be intimidated.

    However, he may have rather wished to avenge himself.

    ¡­¡­ No, I know that the werewolves and dwarves will become warlike. There seems to be a lot of blood in the race.

    "Elder, will you also participate?"

    "? Of course."

    An elf old man, in other words, an elder, with a fighting spirit in the front row of the gathered people, nodded with a natural look on his face.

    But of course, I didn''t have the slightest intention of getting the elders to participate in the battle, but...

    "Are you OK? Um, various things¡­waist etc."

    ¡°Hohohoho, what the hell!

    I am anxious¡­¡­.

    I want the elder to rest in peace because he seems to have a strained back, but his motivation is amazing. Rather, I''m more puzzled.

    "I mean, no one will object."

    I said that while looking around the gathered residents.

    Of course, only those who can fight are brought to Bifrost.

    Still, it was strange that he was full of motivation regardless of whether he was fighting or not.

    Sephiria-chan has given me the secret plan to win now, but I''m going to tell you exactly how hopeless the difference in strength is. But it was strange that no one told me to stop.

    "Hmm... don''t you all know?"

    The elder stroked his beard and answered calmly.

    "What?"

    ¡°Well, you can keep running away from the threat of the religious country, in your own way. Just like we came here, it would be nice to go far, far away. Above all, I''m sorry for living like you keep running away."

    "..."

    It was an unexpected word for me¡ªmaybe.

    For some reason, I was convinced that there was no way I would throw myself into a battle that I didn''t know I could win. Perhaps for the ¡°previous me¡±, that was the natural sense of values.

    But.

    This is also a matter of course, but the elder told me that not everyone has such values.

    "Then, when you can fight, you must fight and show your strength. So that the enemy hesitates to lay hands on us. Or for our own pride... Fortunately, we are now. There are princesses, spirits, werewolves, and even dwarves in there. There is nothing to worry about.¡±

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­I see"

    Perhaps I unconsciously looked down on them as someone who should protect them.

    Werewolves, dwarves, and even elves are stronger than I imagined. Sometimes I didn''t have the sense of values ??to fight even if it was disadvantageous for pride, so if you think about it rationally, it might be a stupid act, but it''s certainly necessary at times, and it''s a brave option that''s different from brute force. was.

    that''s why,

    ¡°Surprisingly, something might happen easily.¡±

    I tried to say it out loud from the bottom of my heart, looking at ease.

 CH 96

    Chapter 96-: Sephi''s Opening Speech

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    The next day.

    After completing all the preparations to fight the kingdom, we teleported to Bifrost.

    Moving to fight in Bifrost are me in a spirit form, Sephi, Elves, Werewolves, and Dwarves who can fight as warriors, then Gram, Go-kun''s unit, and the three Valkyrie sisters.

    The total number of people would be less than 150.

    It seems like a small number of reinforcements, but in the first place, the elves and werewolves are high level due to hunting around the sacred mountain, and even the dwarves weren''t hiding in the depths of the cave all the time. Before we joined up and started living together, it seems that they were looking for food and minerals, and hunting monsters that could be used as materials for weapons and armor while taking risks. So it''s surprisingly high.

    And not to mention the Grams and the Valkyries.

    In fact, in the past few months, everyone in Go''s unit has evolved. As a result, everyone has acquired the strength to hunt most of the monsters around the sacred mountain if they are single.

    I expect that each Go-kun and the others will be as active as dozens of ordinary soldiers.

    In this way, although the number of people is unsatisfactory, I am proud that it is quite good as a fighting force.

    As expected, my main body cannot be transferred with a transfer device. Or rather, I can''t even enter a cave with a hidden village.

    That''s why I gave some instructions to Gangreri, who manages my main body.

    That''s why, once everything was ready, we transferred to Bifrost.

    A little over ten people teleported in one teleportation. After repeating that a dozen times, we all transferred, gathered in front of the hut with the transfer team, and then proceeded along the main street toward the Bifrost East Gate.

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    The city was quiet.

    Apparently, most of the residents--the non-combatants--are now evacuating to the lord''s mansion where the magistrate lives and the oasis area, away from the east gate where the religious country will attack.

    As we all proceeded through the main street that had become as cold as ruins, with me in the lead, as we approached the east gate, I could see soldiers from the Bifrost side gathering and busily running around.

    Even now, the eastern main gate was closed, and in the open space in front of it, a large number of soldiers had gathered, standing on a platform¨D¨DI don''t know if it''s fair to call it a standing platform, but it was something like a platform. I saw General Fafnir standing in command of the soldiers.

    ¨D¨DAnd it seems that the other side just noticed this as well.

    General Fafnir turns to us and calls out with his hands.

    "Are you reading?"

    "What is it?"

    Walnut, who is walking right behind me and Sephi who are tilting their heads, makes a guess.

    ¡°No way, aren¡¯t you going to tell us where to go?¡±

    I see, if you were going to play a defensive battle that was in perfect order, that was also likely.

    But.

    "If that''s the case, then I have to refuse."

    Unfortunately, we have no intention of playing a "defensive battle".

    We have to drive the Religious Army to at least withdraw, and for that reason, we plan to work as a guerrilla force... or a slashing force.

    Anyway, if you''re called, you won''t know until you actually talk to them.

    We approach the east gate in response to the general''s beckoning. When the gathered soldiers realized we were coming, they dodged left and right to clear the way, but not only that,

    "What is it?"

    "Oh, oh...something shy..."

    The sound of applause resounded with a force that could be called a thunderstorm.

    If you look, all the soldiers are clapping their hands vigorously to welcome us. We move forward among the soldiers, resting around like a nobori who has just arrived in the city.

    No, only Sephi was breathing wildly, but she was walking without being shaken by a fragment.

    Eventually, when I arrived at the general, the general smiled so big that I could see the dragon''s face,

    "Thank you for coming! Forest brothers! Reinforcements, thank you very much!"

    He said it in a loud voice that resounded throughout the area.

    Rather than shouting loudly so as not to be drowned out by the sound of applause, it was clearly intended to be heard by the surrounding soldiers. When did we become compatriots?

    "It''s here!"

    "Oh, oh, what are you doing, General?"

    Sephi cheerfully raised her hand and gave me a suspicious look as to what I was planning.

    The general smiled like a child who had successfully played a prank,

    "With no intention of anything, a reassuring reinforcement has arrived. Isn''t it only natural to introduce it to everyone?"

    After saying that, he guided me and Sephi to the stand.

    "Forest Temple, Spirit Hall, this way."

    "Kashikomari!"

    "Eh, what...?"

    We climbed onto the stand as we were invited, but when we felt the eyes of many soldiers concentrating on us, we suddenly became nervous.

    No, I''m not good at the atmosphere of saying something in front of everyone like this. I knew it for the first time myself.

    That''s why I glanced at the general while feeling a transcendent premonition.

    "Well, I''d like to ask you to give a speech that will raise everyone''s morale here?"

    As expected.

    The general whispered that.

    "Yes! ? Eh, um... ho, today is a good day...''

    Phew... my head is blank and I can''t think of anything...

    For the time being, I tried to start talking, but my voice was too small to reach me at all, and the soldiers were dumbfounded, which accelerated the tension even more, what kind of torture was this?

    However, Sephi, who is a natural princess, is different from me who is temperamental.

    "--Everyone!"

    A loud voice echoing in the clear sky.

    Everyone''s attention is focused on Sephi.

    The people who were making a fuss naturally quieted down, watching Sephi to see what she would say.

    "Sephi, I love Coral-chan!"

    Everyone''s faces were blank again.

    There are probably few people who don''t know about the beloved daughter of the chairman of the large Lisant Company, but they must have suddenly wondered what she was talking about.

    However, Sephi continues without fear.

    ¡°I like Pron because he gives me juice!¡±

    This time, a little laughter springs up at the words that are too childish.

    "Sol is also delicious--I like it because it takes me to eat! I also like the people who play on the wall!"

    The laughter, which had a hint of a wry smile, gradually changed to that from the bottom of my heart.

    "I like the old lady who sometimes gives me sweets when I''m in town! I also like the uncle at the rice shop who gives me extra weight as a bonus! I also like the older sister who brought me a big snack when I was playing at the oasis! Playing with Coral-chan. I like everyone who laughs at me and forgives me when I bump into them when I go out! I also like Heitai who always says hello when I''m sick! I also like the old man who brings me a delicious mouse. I like it!"

    I haven''t visited Bifrost every day in the past few months.

    Still, Sephi remembered those who gave her little kindnesses each time they came.

    Between the many "loves" the soldiers smiled and laughed aloud, and then the laughter died down and they just listened to Sephi''s voice.

    "When I climbed up the wall, it felt so good! The wind was blowing! The oasis was cold and felt so good! The view from above was great! The cactus steak I ate last night was delicious!"

    What a childish feeling.

    However.

    "that''s why!"

    I think Sephi''s words definitely touched people''s hearts.

    "That''s why Sephi! I want to help everyone! I don''t want everyone to disappear! I don''t want this town to disappear!"

    I think the soldiers were able to understand that it was a sincere feeling because it was a pure child''s words that didn''t know how to embellish words.

    "That''s why! To protect this town, everyone, please lend me your power!"

    Isn''t it the other way around? did you think?

    It''s us who lend our strength, not the Vanaheim soldiers.

    However, at the end, Sephi probably couldn''t see the faces of the soldiers who were dumbfounded again, bowing their heads and asking for help.

    Kuh, fuh - and there was a sound that burst out laughing. right next to me.

    ¡°Fuhahahahahahaha!!¡±

    General Fafnir opens his mouth wide and laughs as if he can''t stand it.

    Then the soldiers who were watching burst into laughter.

    Sephi lifted her face in laughter, rolled her eyes and looked around¡ªnow it was the general''s turn.

    "You mighty warriors of Vanaheim!"

    With a loud thud, General Fafnir took a step forward.

    "Are you all weak soldiers who can''t be inspired by being told this far!?

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Naturally, the voices of the soldiers sang beautifully.

    As if to respond, General Fafnir shouts with a voice that doubles first.

    "That''s right! Exactly! Absolutely no! We are neither cowards nor cowards! We are the unrivaled Vanaheim army! Then protect us! With our own hands! This town! And to our brothers in the forest, We will prove our strength!"

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Seeing the soldiers who suddenly started shouting, chanting, and raising their spirits, Sephi looked up and was bewildered with an expression that she couldn''t understand what was going on.

    I tell her with a grin.

    ¡°That was a speech, Sephi. It looks like everyone is ready to do something, right?"

    Gradually understanding the situation, Sephi let out a sigh and then made a triumphant face as usual.

 CH 97

    Chapter 97-: No Engineering Soldiers Needed

    (TL By GUST)

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    "We''ll have to fight outside the gate, but is that okay?"

    After Sephi finished her speech in front of the east gate, I confirmed that with the general.

    I don''t know how General Fafnir intends to fight the Religious Army, but it''s impossible for a mixed force of elves, werewolves, and dwarves to co-operate with the Vanaheim army.

    Rather, it would be more efficient to make use of their individual combat abilities and move like a guerrilla unit¨D¨Dor rather, as our strategy, it would be troublesome if the church army approached the city walls of Bifrost. Therefore, instead of shooting arrows and magic from the top of the city wall, he intends to go forward to some extent and fight.

    General Fafnir nodded with a slight admiration, "Huh?"

    "That''s a tough thing to do. I don''t mind it, and I think it goes without saying... but it''s dangerous, isn''t it?"

    "I know that. Of course, it''s not like we''re going to fight and defeat the Religious Army head-on."

    According to the shogun, we are about 150 members of the "Forest Brotherhood Army". Even with the addition of the generals and the Vanaheim army, the total number of our camp will not exceed 1,200.

    On the other hand, the religious country

    army is said to have thousands, possibly 10,000, plus undead sacred beast Basilisk. The difference in strength is actually 10 times. If you hit it straight, your win rate will be close to 0%.

    "Well, basically, we aim to defeat the enemy commander and withdraw, but¡­¡­"

    "Fumu, well, it''s normal as a tactic."

    On the general''s face was clearly written, "If you can do it, you won''t have any trouble."

    "Oh, so I thought I''d try it like this..."

    I told the General about our plans for this war.

    The general who heard that groaned with a very difficult face.

    "If it''s possible to do what the Spirit-dono says, then it''s certainly possible... Of course, to make things worse, our army will also form two units and wait for the right opportunity... but the forest shrine and the spirits. It''s a big burden on your lord, or rather, it''s up to both of you."

    "Ah, well, that''s kind of nonsensical. Besides, it''s not even me and Sephi who actually fight on the front lines, right?"

    ¡°Umu, but¡­is it really possible?

    I know what the general wants to ask about what is possible.

    That''s why I nodded with confidence about that part.

    "At least Sephi seems to be able to do it. Sephiria... No, Sephi said she was fine."

    ¡°Is that so¡­even though I inherited it not too long ago, is it true that God is a god?¡±

    In that case, the general was reluctantly convinced.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s work out a little more strategy in order to add a more effective follow-up attack.¡±

    "Okay, then first, when the Religious Army comes, we''ll go outside..."

    "Do you mind closing the gate?"

    "Until Sephi is ready, I intend to protect the space in front of the East Gate, so I don¡¯t mind closing it."

    "If it¡­¡­"

    And then, after working out the details of the strategy, about an hour later©`©`,

    "General, the scouts have raised their beacons!"

    One of the soldiers who ran hastily told me so.

    The scout corps was supposed to be monitoring Karad Fortress, which had been occupied by the Religious Kingdom, and it seems that they had ordered the signal to be raised in the event that the Religious Army resumed the invasion.

    in short¡­¡­,

    "coming¡­¡­"

    The general muttered with a mysterious expression.

    Suddenly, the area near the Bifrost East Gate became busier.

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    We, the "Forest Brotherhood Army"... no, the Forest Brotherhood Corps, exited from the east gate of Bifrost and took up a position about 200 meters from the city wall.

    The gate is already closed behind us. For the time being, the soldiers of Vanaheim, with the exception of "some", are planning to provide cover fire from above the city walls, but they can''t expect much support due to the distance.

    No, if you shoot from the top of the city wall, arrows and magic will be within range, but if it becomes a melee, we won''t be able to support you.

    "Oh! Temee and the others, are you ready!?"

    """Oooh!!"""

    "Well then, let''s go along with me!!"

    """Oooh!!"""

    In front of us, there are about 30 dwarves lined up side by side with Elder Gordo at the front.

    They kneeled and put their hands on the ground, increased their magical power all at once, and everyone activated the same magic at the same time.

    It''s earth magic.

    Dwarves have a high affinity for fire and earth attributes, but everyone has earth attributes in particular. Furthermore, even among the earth attributes, earth magic is magic that can dynamically change the terrain. It controls the earth.

    Elder Gordo releases a large amount of magical power from both hands.

    The magic permeates the dry earth, and when it flows in front of them, it becomes a band that draws a slight arc, and the magic interference area is established. The area is about 90 meters wide and 20 meters long.

    Within that area, the ground shook.

    Immediately after that, the brown ground swelled like a living creature, or like the rippling surface of the sea.

    The thickness of the pillars is 1 meter in diameter and the height is 4 meters from our point of view.

    Since the pillar uses the surrounding soil as a material, the area around the pillar, that is, the ground within the area, is depressed by more than 2 meters. And the distance between the pillars is about 2 meters each, and it is quite dense.

    On the spur of the moment, the dwarves created a grove of stone pillars and a moat at the same time.

    Human soldiers who can move freely will be able to pass through the pillars and come out to this side even if they fall into a moat of about 2 meters. However, if there is an attack from the elves stationed on the pillar during that time, it must be quite difficult.

    In addition, according to the information I heard from the general, about half of the nearly 10,000 religious national army were special golems that looked like undead. Whether undead or golems, those created by the caster usually do not possess a high degree of intelligence. There was no way they could take complicated actions, at least the undead golems should have been able to stop them quite a bit.

    This stone pillar forest will be developed to surround the east side of Bifrost.

    Of course, when it''s 200 meters away, even if it''s only on the east side, it''s a considerable length and area. However, it is not necessary to cover all of the eastern side. It would be fine if the Religious Army coming from the eastern highway thought it would be a little troublesome to detour, and if they tried to detour, they should attack the flanks with all their might.

    The military power for that purpose is borrowed from General Fafnir.

    There are 200 magicians on standby a little behind us, and they should give a painful blow to the enemy army who tried to bypass it. Of course, not only that, but I and Gou-kun''s unit also intend to participate in the attack on the enemy forces that bypassed them.

    "Okay! Then let''s go next!"

    """Oooh!!"""

    Guided by Elder Gordo''s brave voice, the dwarves use the same magic over and over while moving from place to place. The resulting stone pillar forest stretched out in a gentle arc about 20 meters long and 540 meters wide. It took less than 30 minutes for these to be completed.

    "what''s this¡­¡­"

    "Oi oi, you don''t need engineers, come on..."

    Behind us, a shudder mixed with shudder arises from the waiting magicians.

    Even though it was about 30 members of cooperative magic, it was a dwarf''s admiration for his skill. Of course, we knew in advance that this was possible, but the impression we got from seeing it in action and being told, "Oh, we don''t have much time to spare. Leave it to us!" is completely different.

    To put it bluntly, I was so surprised that I was also terrified.

    But still.

    As expected, there is no way that magic power is enough to modify the terrain on such a large scale. The only one among us who would be okay with this would be Sephi.

    Naturally, the dwarves were on the verge of running out of magical power. Still, the dwarves who have finished building the stone pillar forest and are returning here are making steady progress.

    ¡°Grandpa, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, is your magic okay?"

    If you ask Elder Gordo at the head,

    "Umu, my magic is fine. I have plenty of time to finish the finishing touches."

    "Oh, that one was good"

    "Well, thanks to this guy."

    Elder Gordo waved it around and showed him an empty pottery bottle.

    The contents are the leaves of the spirit tree¨D¨Din other words, the leaves of my body are used as raw materials, and the elves who are staying at home in the village spend the night making them.

    The Gordo elders were using magic while recovering their magical power.

    and.

    "Then, the finishing touches. Are you ready?"

    "Bacchishi!"

    If Elder Gordo confirms with Sephi, Sephi nods without even thinking.

    "Umu. Then stand there. Keep the others away."

    Everyone keeps their distance as Elder Gordo instructed, and the dwarves form a circle around Sephi. Gram was the only other person to enter this circle as an escort for me and Sephi, but...

    ¡°Hohohoho, shall I join you?¡±

    In the end, the elder who really followed me this far said so while handling his proud beard.

    I was startled by that, but Old Gordo frowned,

    ¡°What?

    "What are you talking about! Unlike you, I''m still not defeated by a young monster! Even my waist is sharp!"

    The elder countered with the feeling of buying words for selling words.

    But isn''t that the word grandpa tends to say? Is it uncouth to worry about such things?

    I don''t know what the elder is going to do with me, but it might be safer to have him with me.

    "Okay, Elder Gordo, please finish it anyway."

    I restrained the two of them, who seemed like they would continue arguing forever if I left them alone, and urged them to continue the work. There is not much time left until the religious army reaches here.

    "Mmm, well, yes. Are you sure you want to go?"

    "Oh!"

    Sephi responded, and Elder Gordo, who was convinced without being particular about it, put his hands on the ground together with the other dwarves.

    Magic power begins to flow without delay, spreading inside the circle. Under our feet, the ground changes from dirt to flat stone.

    A single stone pillar is created as a finishing touch.

    The next moment, the ground shook, and our viewpoints moved higher and higher.

    A huge stone pillar is born from our feet, and it stretches upwards together with us who ride on it.

    Eventually, when the vertical movement ended, we were at a height where we could overlook the surrounding area.

    "Whoa! I''m looking!"

    What was completed was a huge and sturdy stone pillar with a diameter of 3 meters and a height of over 10 meters.

    This time, in order to activate the trump card, Sephi''s Divine Art, it is necessary to know in detail where to activate it. Therefore, I had a stone pillar made for a role like this watchtower.

    That said, if you''re alone in a place with no cover, you might be targeted with long-range attacks. An escort is necessary not to interfere with Sephi''s magic activation. That''s what Gram is for.

    ¡°So, please, Gram.¡±

    Speaking to the demon-faced Gram, who was standing silently, he nodded with a solemn yet confident gesture.

    "Your will. Leave it to me, my lord. No matter how many people''s attacks, they won''t go through here."

    As the saying goes, Gram should be fine. I have to focus on what I have to do.

    From the top of the pillar where the dry wind blew through, I glanced toward the eastern highway.

    Then, the elder who noticed almost at the same time as me muttered quietly.

    "Hmm... you''re finally here."

    A large amount of dust is dancing in front of my line of sight.

    Ahead of them, I could see the figures of the army walking towards me in a disorderly manner¡ªnot in an orderly manner.

    When I turned my life force, which I didn''t need to preserve, into fighting power and strengthened my eyesight, I could clearly see the strange group gathered in front of the army.

    Most of them are unequipped, dressed like ordinary people, and their complexions are bloodless blue. Most of them seem to belong to the Sand Lizard tribe, but even if I''m mistaken, they aren''t allies. They are pitiful dead people who were used by the religious country even after their deaths.

    And a little behind that is a gigantic lizard that makes you wonder if the scale has gone wrong. As long as I can see the white cloudy eyes, I can''t live either.

    Through telepathy, I told my companions below me so that the soldiers of Vanaheim in the city behind me could hear me.

    "Here we come! ! It''s the religious army! !"

 CH 98

    Chapter 98-: Opening war, stalling, or counteroffensive

    (TL By GUST)

    Countless flaming arrows running through the air rain down on the undead like a torrent, setting them on fire with the force of firewood.

    "Perhaps it''s turned into wax."

    "Is that so?"

    That''s probably the reason why the undead burst into flames with unexpected intensity.

    Anyway, due to the magician squad''s attack, there are no undead that can reach the city wall so far. One of the reasons is that the magician corps is not afraid of running out of magic power, and is releasing magic one after another.

    Of course, we also distribute mana recovery medicine to them, so there is no need to worry about the remaining amount of mana for a while.

    Additionally, the closer the undead get, the more intense the arrows and magical storms fired from the city walls. Due to the presence of the stone pillar forest, the momentum of the enemy''s advance has weakened, and at first glance, the situation has turned into a stalemate.

    But.

    I knew that this situation would not last long.

    The number of people here is overwhelmingly small, so the consumption is intense. It was difficult to keep resisting the momentum of the enemy for a long time.

    On top of that, behind the undead was a gigantic lizard--the undead of the holy beast basilisk.

    And that is my biggest concern. If the stone forest were easily destroyed by the basilisk''s giant body, all the enemy forces would rush in at once, and the defenses on the city walls would be quickly captured.

    "¨D¨DBelsol!"

    So, further, strengthen the stone pillar forest.

    To a certain extent, under the stone pillar forest¨D¨Dat the stage when the undead had gathered in the hole created as a result of making the pillars, I spoke to Belsol on the ground via telepathy.

    "Are you ready! ?"

    ¡°Leave it to me, Lord.¡±

    Belsol, who was on the ground below, smiled gracefully and sent a reply via telepathy.

    she is not alone

    Surrounding Belsol, who was dressed in a dress and exuding the dignity of a queen, there were four girls who were similarly dressed in dresses and had glossy green hair.

    They look like Belsol and wear similar clothes, but they also look like young girls.

    Through repeated hunting around the sacred mountain Frizus, they also evolved.

    Her race is "Dryad Rose Princess of Tree Spirit Thorns."

    The same lineage as Belsol, but slightly different evolution is probably due to the amount of titles acquired and [divinity value] collected. After all, the "first three," No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3, were often treated by the village residents as if they were representatives of the guardians, and the amount of [divinity value] they gained was different from the others. Hence, Gram, Belsol, and Embra seem to have evolved in a special way.

    That being said, it''s not like the girls who became the ``Torn Princesses of Tree Spirits'''' are greatly inferior in ability.

    Like Belsol, the ability to bind and absorb the thorns of the body, the ability to spread the scent of sleep, etc. were equally manifested.

    "Karin, Anzu, Sakura, Ichigo, it''s your first debut, so we''re going to be flashy, okay?"

    ""Yes, onee-sama""

    Belsol looked back at the girls behind him.

    The girls with cute names nodded with soft smiles instead of being nervous.

    By the way, their names were decided by Sephi, as usual.

    My nomination was rejected. I was sad.

    Barami, Baraseyo, Barae, Baraka...

    "Come on, cover it with thorns!"

    Along with Belsol''s command, the girls'' dresses and their skirts wriggle.

    From a complete humanoid form, only the lower half of the body was transformed into thorns.

    --Overflowing.

    Their lower bodies became a large amount of thorns, overflowing from the hem and crawling on the ground toward the front and flowing quietly.

    The green carpet that flowed like waves on the ground entered the bottom of the stone pillar forest.

    "--devour it!"

    ""Yes! Onee-sama!!""

    A large amount of undead had accumulated at the bottom of the hole.

    The thorns coil around them, trap them, pierce their spines¡ªand absorb them.

    I don''t know if the undead golems have ¡¾Vitality¡¿. [Magic] must be there. However, it''s not just the energy listed in their stats that they absorb. Just as all things return to the earth without exception, plants use their bodies as nutrients for the earth and grow large.

    The bodies of the undead wither.

    It lost its magical power and stopped moving, dried up, cracked, and shattered.

    And the numerous thorns are thick, long and large, and even increase in number and grow.

    Green thorns erupt like an overflowing geyser.

    It crawls on the surface of the stone pillars lined up, or moves from stone pillar to stone pillar, filling the space between them.

    It is a reproduction of the wall of thorns that once surrounded the elven village.

    A huge wall of thorns will appear on the east side of Bifrost, with the stone pillars as pillars. In this case, even a basilisk that boasts an outrageously large body wouldn''t be able to break through easily.

    But this is not the only role of the wall of thorns.

    "Come on... I''ll make a beautiful flower bloom."

    Belsol transforms his lower body into thorns, stretches out into the wall of thorns, and "associates" with those of his sisters.

    It''s different from the skill ''Assimilation and Erosion'' that I have, but Bersol and the others also have the same type of skill ''Assimilation''. It is a skill that assimilates with plants of a lineage similar to itself and manipulates them.

    Bersol, who has assimilated with the sisters, uses the magical power that the sisters have gathered to make roses with crimson petals bloom here and there.

    The rose flower has a rich scent and scatters magical power with special effects around it.

    Skill¨D¨D"Destructive Bino Thorn"

    It is a composite skill that integrates multiple abilities to make roses bloom using the enemy as food.

    However, the scent was not something that simply lulled me to sleep. If it was the subject of the skill, its name would have been written as "Sleeping Reno Thorn".

    It''s not.

    Precisely because I knew the essence of Belsol''s ability, because I knew that the majority of the enemies were undead, I entrusted her with dealing with numerous undead.

    [Destruction]¨D¨Das the name of the skill was engraved, it was a thorn that invited all things to destruction, and the ability to sleep was only a part of the manifestation of power. It is said that those who are still alive lose consciousness in the process of dying and fall into a deep, deep sleep.

    The undead are immortal but not immortal.

    Even though the golem is lifeless, it is not indestructible.

    All living things and non-living things alike will come to an end.

    The scent of poison, which invites existence to its doom, was released quietly, like a heavy, dense gas, into the army that surged through the Stone Forest.

    It is both a scent and a magical power, and the presence or absence of breathing has nothing to do with its effect.

    Resistance to harmful magic is what matters.

    However, the large number of undead that make up the army of the religious country were originally commoners living in Vanaheim, and had no resistance to powerful magic. If they are dead, it''s all the more so.

    ¨D¨DLike sleep.

    The undead, wrapped in the scent of poison, collapsed one after another.

    All of a sudden, without any injuries.

    In the far future, strong signs of turmoil were conveyed from those who made up the main force of the Religious Army.

    Of course. The undead were incapacitated by something unknown. It will also upset you.

    "Good--"

    With that sight under my eyes, I nodded with a slight sense of relief.

    So far it''s going as planned.

    Even though they are generally on the defensive, they seem to have a slight edge at the moment.

    In order not to lose this advantage, we will move on to further action.

    Just protecting it is boring.

    Just a little bit, to try to counterattack.

    "EMBRA"

    ¡°Already, Lord.¡±

    When I sent my voice to Embra via telepathy, there was an immediate reply.

    Before I knew it, Embra was on top of a stone pillar forest.

    A gentle-looking Embra dressed in white vestments with a sacred atmosphere. However, a total of four people with a similar atmosphere were also stationed on the stone pillars here and there.

    Go-kun number 3.

    Those who were ivy-shaped plant golems, just like Embra in the past.

    ¡°Then, shall we increase this number?¡±

    Gazing at the undead that fell from the top of the stone pillar forest, Embra smiled bitterly.

 CH 99

    Chapter 99-: Created Life and Dead Soldiers

    (TL By GUST)

    (The first half is from Embla''s point of view.)

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    In front of Embla''s sight, there are many undead who are lying down.

    Due to the power of Bersol and others, the false life was given an end of destruction, and the undead stopped their activities as if they were sleeping, but their bodies have not lost their form.

    human-shaped object.

    Corpse.

    Build them into strength.

    Is treating human corpses like tools the same as Kyokoku?

    No, that''s not true, thought Embla.

    Even though the soul had already returned to the circle of reincarnation, the thoughts of sorrow, anger, and hatred toward the religious country carved into the body were still there.

    regret.

    Or residual regret.

    A place to go to those who have no destination.

    A means of salvation for feelings that cannot be saved.

    "Come on... let''s begin the rescue."

    ¡°¡°Yes, Ms. Embla.¡±¡±

    Embla quietly declared, and the four subordinates scattered in the stone pillar forest nodded.

    They all have golden hair and jade eyes like Embla. They were not androgynous like Embla, men had masculine physiques and women feminine physiques and features. However, both of them have a neat appearance like elves.

    A group of two men and two women, dressed in white vestments.

    Those who were once ivy-shaped plant golems have evolved.

    The male is "Dryad Uates, Astrologer of the Tree Spirits".

    The female is "Dryad Bard, the Bard of the Tree Spirits.

    --The two have evolved into two different types of druids.

    Both, like the druids as priests, bore the names of ranks in religious institutions, and their abilities were very similar to those of the embraces.

    Both had the same name for their rank in religious organizations, as did the priestly druid, and their abilities were very similar to those of the embras: auxiliary buffing and debuffing or healing.

    However, their abilities are still only one aspect of their original power.

    Their original ability, including Embla, is the ability to interfere with life.

    This ability manifested more conspicuously in Embla''s unique skill, ¡ºMade Life¡».

    "Clematis, Mashua, Ivy, Petrea, for me"

    """We understand"""

    Mashua nodded to Clematis, the man, and Petrea to Ivy, the woman.

    Their names were given to them by Sefi, the forest god, and it is unthinkable now to change their names. Specifically, the names "Tsutoro", "Tsutao", "Tsutako", and "Tsutami" are absolutely unacceptable.

    In any case, Embla shook his head as if to erase the name Tsutasaburo from his mind, transforming a part of his body¨D¨Dboth of his legs into ivy and stretching them towards the stone pillar forest.

    Clematis, who also transformed their legs into ivy, also extended their ivy and ''assimilated'' to join their extended ivy with their own.

    With this, five people, including Embla, can share [Magic Power] and [Vitality], as well as various skills.

    "Come on, let''s clear our regrets."

    The ivy grows forward and forward from the front edge of the stone grove.

    It hangs down to the ground, and like many ivy plants, it grows and erodes endlessly.

    The tip touches the corpses of many people.

    The tips of the ivy erode the flesh, pouring [Magic Power] and [Life Force] from there. In other words, those in the form of skills.

    Inherent Skill¨D¨D¡ºMade Life¡»

    It''s a compound skill for interfering with life.

    By applying this skill, Embla can put various monsters under his control, albeit with restrictions. However, that is not the original usage of the skill.

    The essence of this skill is, as the name suggests, "creating life".

    God does not create immortal souls that cycle from death to life as they did. After all, mortals are nothing more than degraded products that imitate the work of gods.

    However, unlike ghost magic, it doesn''t bind the will and use it as a tool.

    Created life has free will.

    And because of that, they can demonstrate their original power.

    The magical power and vitality that flowed into the corpse took in the residual thoughts that were there, contained a temporary soul, and began to move in order to dissolve the chagrin.

    --stand up.

    "--aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    --call out. Like giving birth.

    One after another, here and there, the corpses stood up and began to move.

    They started running, and before the vines that were buried in their bodies were cut,

    "-Blessings for the life that was born."

    The forest priest gives a blessing.

    ""Let''s start out with a happy life.""

    The forest astrologers Uates and his friends exorcise bad omens and proclaim good omens.

    Hymn of joy to the life that is born.

    The bards of the forest sing a hymn of praise and wish them well in their short lives.

    Compound auxiliary magic--"Winter is over and spring is coming INVOLVED."

    A warm song pours down that excites the body, the mind, and the soul.

    It enhances all abilities, speeds up magic and vitality regeneration, and speeds healing.

    --Started running.

    Those who were corpses until just a moment ago started running while screaming in delight.

    The destination is the army of the religious country.

    Retribution to those who killed themselves. Resentment, hatred, murderous intent¡ªwhile screaming with joy at having an opportunity to avenge regrets.

    "It''s good to do it to your heart''s content..."

    Looking down at them as they started running, Embla smiled like a loving father watching his child''s hard work.

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    The corpses, given temporary souls by Embla, stood up, screamed, and began to run.

    Its movement draws a line with the undead golems of the religious country.

    Or rather, I can''t think of it as an undead except for its appearance.

    They move quickly, and having received auxiliary magic on their bodies, they are probably demonstrating higher physical abilities than they were alive.

    And above all, they had residual thoughts¨D¨Dalthough it was based on regrets they had during their lifetime, they had free will.

    "Don''t ignore all the undead"

    "For them, the undead are their compatriots, neighbors, and family members, so they only attack the people of the religious country."

    The elder''s words are correct.

    They sewed through the undead that were still surging in, passed through the side of the basilisk''s huge body, and ran towards the religious army that was positioned behind it. Perhaps the undead couldn''t judge them as enemies, so they let them pass behind them without getting in their way.

    And soon after, they galloped like beasts and attacked the religious army.

    The religious army formed a line and used long cylindrical weapons-magic guns to fire lead bullets at high speed to repel the approaching people.

    Those who were hit by lead bullets had their arms, legs, or even their heads blown off and were incapacitated, but there weren''t that many of them.

    The magic gun''s hit rate is low¨D¨Dit wasn''t.

    In contrast, the movement of them - let''s call them corpse soldiers - surpassed the imagination of the religious soldiers.

    Auxiliary magic of Embla cast on dead soldiers.

    It took their movements to the next level. The dead soldiers, most of whom were supposed to be ordinary people, ran like a strong man who raised their level, or like a wild beast, zigzagging with quick movements and changing directions without fear of bullets. continue.

    This alone will make it difficult to hit the bullet.

    In addition, it seems that there were originally high-level soldiers from the Vanaheim army, and such people attacked the religious army with even more fierce and quick movements.

    The desperate rush that spared no life caused a great deal of damage compared to the numbers.

    However, the number of Dead Soldiers is overwhelmingly small compared to the Religious Army. Even the temporarily crumbling battle line was immediately repaired by those in the back row. Neither the numbers nor the strength were sufficient to break the enemy''s line of battle. As a whole, the damage was minor, and it was thought that it would end up as a counterattack that had no great meaning¨D¨Dbut,

    "Oi oi, you''re using magic! !"

    I unintentionally let out a startled voice at the spectacle unfolding far ahead of my line of sight.

    Approximately 30% of the dead soldiers who attacked the religious army used magic.

    A ball of fire flies and explodes, a spear of earth springs out from the ground and skewers the enemy, and a blade of wind is released into a dense line of battle, fortunately slashing those that hit.

    ¡°Gyaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°What are these guys!?¡±

    "Why us!?"

    The religious soldiers screamed.

    Not just magic. The movement of dead soldiers is no less than that of the living, with wisdom and will. Some perform skillful battles that avoid enemy attacks, guide them, invite self-destruction, or weave feints into battle, while others run around the battlefield and exploit the enemy''s openings.

    "Hmm... You have the skills and wisdom you had during your lifetime. Combined with your life-saving fighting behavior, you have achieved tremendous results."

    Even the elders can''t help but groan at the activities of the dead soldiers.

    The activities of the Dead Soldiers, who have the skills and wisdom of their lifetime and attack without fear of harming themselves, are tremendous.

    This result is better than expected.

    However--,

    "It moved."

    "Oh, of course, I''ll respond right away."

    The Basilisk, which had been walking at an unexpected speed for its size, stopped.

    Then he swung his long, thick, strong tail, spinning in place¡ªevery ally.

    "Gyaaaaaaaa~!!"

    ¡°Stop, stop!?¡±

    Blow away.

    A large number of undead, dead soldiers, and religious soldiers attacked by dead soldiers screamed while being repelled by a huge mass and blown away.

    The undead and dead soldiers who escaped severe damage rose to their feet, but some of the religious soldiers died, while others simply groaned on the spot.

    Apparently, the enemy doesn''t mind a little damage.

    More than that, did you hate being attacked by dead soldiers?

    A quick decision sounds good, but it''s a ruthless decision.

    "It would have been nice if the power of Bersol and Embla could be used on the Basilisk, but... is that impossible?"

    Nullify the enemy''s control with the power of Bersol, and grant a temporary soul with the power of Embla. It would have been nice if I could have done that, but as expected, when it came to a big one like a basilisk, its control was so strong that I wouldn''t let it go.

    The basilisk blew away the dead soldiers, but just when I thought it would pursue them as they slipped behind it, it turned around to the front - the stone pillar forest.

    Many of the dead soldiers who were blown away were safe, but as a result of being blown apart, they were being destroyed one by one here and there. They probably decided that the pursuit by the basilisk was no longer necessary.

    "¡­¡­too fast"

    I muttered while feeling impatient.

    Their tactics should have been to push the undead to the front and reduce the wear and tear of the religious soldiers.

    Its essence probably hasn''t changed even now, but at the same time, it should have been a plan to make sure that the Basilisk was behind the scenes and attacked Bifrost.

    He probably decided that the undead would be neutralized and changed his tactics. First, to destroy the stone pillar forest that is in the way.

    It was too troublesome for our side, who wanted to buy time. It would have been nice if he had shown some leeway and saved it for later.

    "-Gugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    The lizard king with cloudy eyes lets out a high-pitched, cracked cry.

    While kicking the undead at his feet, he fiercely rushed towards the stone pillar forest.

    I still didn''t have a way to stop it.

 CH 100

    Chapter 100-: Humiliation of the Sarcophagus Knight

    (TL By GUST)

    Sarcophagus Knight''s point of view.

    The outcome of the battle should have been clear before the battle.

    Rather, it is questionable whether the low-level sand lizards waiting in the desert city of Bifrost can even maintain the appearance of a battle.

    Thousands of carrion dolls created by secret arts handed down to the Knights of the Sarcophagus, and then the elite of the glorious Holy Iko Kingdom, the Western Archdiocese¨D¨DI can''t say that, but in any case, they were equipped with magic guns. Thousands of powerful soldiers. A total of 10,000 soldiers subjugated the loathsome Great Demon Beast Basilisk, and they turned it into a carcass doll to serve them.

    The remaining military strength of the Bifrost side was such that it could be crushed with a single touch of armor sleeves.

    Defeat is impossible.

    This was not supposed to be a war, but a mere trampling.

    However, in front of the Bifrost East Gate, which becomes a battlefield when you open the lid, there was a strange fellow.

    Commander of the 12 Sarcophagus Knights dispatched to Vanaheim, and in turn, the overall commander of this corps. Confirming the enemy forces that were stationed at the end of the highway, he furrowed his brows suspiciously.

    ¡°What is that pillar?

    Many strange pillars stand long on the side. Like a wall that protects Bifrost.

    And on top of that pillar were people who were obviously not of the Sand Lizard tribe. They are uniformly beautiful and have thin lines. You don''t even need to look closely at his long ears to know that he''s an elf. Judging from their white skin, they weren''t desert elves living in Vanaheim. Forest elves.

    For some reason, the essential sand lizards are stationed on the city walls of Bifrost, far behind the elves.

    I couldn''t see well behind the stone pillar forest, but I could faintly see that someone was waiting through the slight gap. However, it was not possible to confirm who it was from Bardo and the Religious Army.

    "Haaan? Why are the forest elves here? ¡­¡­ Reinforcements? Huh? It wouldn''t be strange if the desert elves were connected to the forest elves, who are the remnants of Alfheim. Is it because of that relationship that you called them? When did you know?"

    Strange.

    It''s really strange.

    And even while making assumptions, there is also a sense of incongruity that doesn''t make sense.

    He told me that he didn''t like Baldr''s intuition.

    Had this been a battle with evenly matched forces, they would have been more vigilant and cautious about the presence of alien elves.

    However, the number of elves seems to be small. What are you going to do with that amount of reinforcements? It''s a poor fighting force that anyone can''t help laughing at.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­¡­Well, is there no problem?¡±

    Bardo calmly analyzed the strength of both sides, and concluded that no matter what secrets they had prepared, it would be meaningless.

    After all, the number alone is close to ten times, and if it''s pure strength, it''s more than that. On top of that, if you thrust a basilisk with an extraordinarily large body into it, whether it''s a stone pillar like that or the city wall behind it, it''s easy to break down like a building block.

    Besides, the biggest fighting force here is neither the basilisk nor the national soldiers. The 12 sarcophagus knights are the greatest force.

    It doesn''t matter.

    Convinced of that, Bardo instructed the carrion puppets, who ruled with the other knights, to ``Full power advance'''' through the path of magic power.

    The carrion puppets stubbornly move forward.

    It''s not like I can''t give orders to go around that stone pillar forest, but I didn''t like it when the elves attacked me one-sidedly.

    It''s not stupid sentimentality. Elves are a race that is cheeky and good at magic. Everyone knows that completely ignoring it is an act of mischief that drains military power.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Buying time?¡±

    The area where the stone pillar forest grows seems to have a hole in the ground, and the carrion dolls fall one after another.

    And the elves attack from the top of the pillar towards the carcass doll that fell into the hole.

    Bardo was stunned by the sight. So far, carrion dolls have been unilaterally reduced, so what is it? The number of elves is small and the damage is minor. What on earth did you go through the trouble of setting up something like that? It''s obvious that the effort doesn''t match the battle results.

    Are the barbarian tribes living in the forest unable to do simple calculations?

    But anyway, it turned out that the elves weren''t that much of a threat.

    Bardo tells the sarcophagus knights standing around the main camp behind the army of carrion dolls, surrounded by religious soldiers.

    "Manipulate the carrion dolls and make them go around from the left and right of that pillar. It''s enough to attract the elves of the pillar with a small force."

    """roger that"""

    As a whole, a small number of carrion puppets attract the attacks of the elves, while the other carrion puppets leisurely reach the edge of the stone pillar forest and evade behind them.

    But then those behind the pillars appeared and began to intercept the carrion dolls.

    Of course, it was assumed that it would. The carrion dolls are decreasing one after another, but as you can see from a distance, there aren''t many interception forces.

    "Knight Bald, what are you going to do?"

    One of the sarcophagus knights asks.

    Bardo didn''t feel even the slightest bit of embarrassment.

    ¡°No need to change anything.

    Concentrate your fighting spirit on both eyes and look closely at the newly appeared enemy forces.

    The appearance of the enemy soldiers reflected in Bardo''s sight is neither elves nor sand lizards. This time it was a werewolf and a dwarf.

    (¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmm?)

    As a commander, I tilted my head only in my heart so that I wouldn''t have the slightest doubt about my relaxed attitude.

    The werewolves are fine. I knew it had a deep connection with the forest elves. The problem is whether or not they are "the mercenaries in question"...

    (No. Not the Garland Mercenaries)

    It looks like you''re training fairly well. Movement is good for a lower creature. Still, it wouldn''t be a mercenary group led by Garland, who is annoying and annoying. The number of people is different, and above all, Garland, who leads the battlefield every time, is nowhere to be seen.

    (And dwarves? Where the hell did they come from? Hey, are elves and dwarves together?)

    The fact that elves and dwarves don''t get along is a well-known fact even in religious countries. It''s funny how they act together.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When he came to his senses, Bardo was chewing on the nail of his left index finger.

    It was Baldr''s habit that he would unintentionally do when he felt uneasy, or when he was irritated.

    Why are the three races that shouldn''t exist here? why bother us Don''t they know shame? She bows her head obediently to the religious country, remembering the premonition that the lower races who should serve as slaves will further trouble the hand of this Bald Raidor, and realizes that her frustration is increasing endlessly.

    I had a hunch.

    thorns.

    A large amount of thorns.

    A large number of thorns appeared from somewhere, covering the gaps of the stone pillar forest, growing quickly with the carrion dolls as nourishment, and turning it into a huge green wall.

    If that''s all there is to it, it doesn''t matter. The elves'' ability to manipulate plant magic is as widely known as the dwarves'' love of alcohol, so it''s not beyond the scope of expectations.

    But why are the carrion dolls approaching the wall of thorns and falling down one after another?

    "What? Broken? Unharmed? No, it''s not right, is it?"

    The feeling that the path leading to the carrion doll was suddenly cut off.

    In an attempt to build a connection again, he extended a line of magic power from the sarcophagus magic wand Necronomicon he held in his right hand, but the magic power was in vain and only stroked the carrion. There was no response that would have connected them, which should have always happened.

    The sarcophagus knights in the surroundings let out voices of surprise.

    "What do you mean? The pass won''t connect."

    "Has the nucleus been destroyed?"

    "You shouldn''t have been attacked."

    After the roses bloomed here and there in the thorns, the carrion dolls fell out of nowhere. It was already clear that their magic had been nullified in some way, and that was no small amount of humiliation for Bardo and the others.

    However, the number of disabled people is still less than 10%.

    It shouldn''t have been a problem.

    "what?"

    However, the corpses that should have fallen down and stopped functioning as carrion dolls stood up.

    Just before that, it felt like something like a ivy was entwined with the corpses, but since they were manipulating carrion dolls, they could not afford to worry about such an impossible situation.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOoooooooooooo!!¡¹

    Shouted out.

    Carrion dolls.

    and run.

    At a speed that can''t even be compared to before it fell down.

    How many, how many, how many.

    They slipped through the following carrion dolls and rushed into the battle line of the religious soldiers.

    and rampage.

    In every direction.

    With quick movements that make it look as if it has come back to life, it makes full use of skillful techniques that make it appear as if it has its own sense of self.

    "What is this...? Impossible."

    They were deprived of control of the carrion dolls they controlled, and they are demonstrating higher performance than when they were in control.

    If you look at the phenomenon in front of you, you can understand that.

    But it can''t be. It shouldn''t be. It is absolutely unacceptable for the lower races to have better technology than themselves.

    "--!"

    Bite off the nail on your left index finger.

    Baldr bared his canine teeth and distorted his face with rage.

    Bardo, who was burned by the intense humiliation, however, came to a realization.

    "Can''t you take control of the basilisk..."

    The carrion puppets fell down and lost control only within a few dozen meters around the huge wall of thorns. And within that range, the basilisk had already thrust his nose into it.

    If you carefully concentrate your attention on the basilisk, it is true that some kind of magical power is about to cling to the basilisk''s giant body. However, the basilisk is an individual carefully controlled by the Baldos, and is different from other carrion dolls. The enemy''s magic didn''t force the basilisk to stop working.

    I could see the bottom.

    That''s it. After all, the opponent is a lower race. We cannot be better than ourselves.

    However, even if I knew that, the anger I remembered once would not disappear.

    Originally, I was going to reduce the strength of the Bifrost side a little more before putting it in as a decisive factor, but I decided to move up the schedule and let the elves understand where I am.

    Bardo gave orders to the basilisk through a path of magical power that connected remarkably strongly.

    (Rush. Crush all enemies and suppress them with the power of the demonic eye.)

    A basilisk spins on the spot.

    It wields its long tail and blows away the carrion dolls that have been deprived of control along with the weak religious soldiers.

    "-Gugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    And the Basilisk roared, and while it looked dull and sluggish, it began to charge with surprising speed due to its large size. I kicked and trampled the carrion dolls at my feet, but I didn''t care how many useless dolls were destroyed.

    And soon, the Basilisk''s extraordinarily large body collides with the green giant wall.

    As anyone could have imagined, the stone pillars bent, broke, and buried more than half of the huge green wall. The elves on top of the pillars screamed and were blown away, and the countless thorns that formed the huge wall writhed and coiled around the basilisk, as if trying to capture it.

    But it''s no use.

    If the basilisk moves, thin thorns can easily be cut into pieces. The lizard king, now a loyal servant of the sarcophagus knights, opened his cloudy "three" eyeballs, and only these remained after his death--no, by the secret arts of the Bards, they were left intentionally. Release the adjusted ability.

    Mystic eyes--"Paralyzing Poison,7 Basilisk Via Gaze "

    The elves, the dwarves, the werewolves, the sand lizard tribe, including those who took up positions on the city walls of Bifrost, all stopped moving in front of the Lizard King''s gaze. A strange silence dominates the battlefield for a few moments. A completely different sight. It was an absolute power difference.

    "Come on... from here, the massacre will finally begin, won''t it?"

    I don''t even care about the pretext of purifying pagans anymore.

    Even if it''s just for a while, I''m going to slaughter all the bastards who humiliated this Bald Raidor.

    Bardo grinned, with a fierce smile.

    "Let the carrion dolls charge, all of them."

    ""Ha!"""

    Give instructions to the knights under his command,

    "Are you guys going too? --Full army assault"

    "Ryo, I understand!"

    A messenger runs and conveys instructions to each commander of the religious soldiers.

    The enemy army showed no movement and was completely suppressed by the basilisk''s demonic eye. It''s really frustrating. I should have done this from the beginning.

    However, it is also true that I wanted to reduce the consumption of the basilisk, a special individual, as much as possible. After conquering Bifrost, the war does not end.

    Unnecessarily, I ended up using the magic eye. How many more times can it be used?

    While thinking about the future in the corner of his head, Bardo tried to take a step forward at the same time as the national army marched.

    "Gugyaaaaoooooooo!!?"

    "--sweet bean?"

    I suddenly heard a painful scream from the Basilisk.

 CH 101

    Chapter 101-: My magical power is 10,000

    (TL By GUST)

    If I had to sum up a basilisk''s appearance in one word, it would be a giant lizard.

    However, without adding the word "extraordinary" to this, it will be impossible to convey its enormity without misunderstanding.

    It''s as big as a small mountain moving, and even the largest monster I''ve ever seen, a rock bird, could be swallowed whole in one bite if it''s a basilisk. Except for myself.

    The surface of such a huge body is covered with rock-like thick and hard scales, and the fangs peeking out from its mouth are sharp. Its long tail looks like a mass of muscle, and you can feel its strength just by looking at it.

    However, the most distinctive feature is probably the "three eyes".

    Two eyes that fit in the same position as a normal lizard.

    And the head, if it''s a human, it''s a big third eye that fits around the forehead.

    ¨D¨DMagic eyes.

    I heard from General Fafnir.

    About the demonic eyes possessed by the holy beast basilisk.

    However, the eyes of the basilisk rushing towards me turned cloudy as if to show that it was already dead, and nothing was reflected.

    Now that I''ve turned into an undead, I expected that the power of the basilisk''s magic eye should have been lost.

    However, even without the power of the Mystic Eye, that giant body alone is enough of a threat.

    A mound-like basilisk rushes in ferociously, kicking off the undead and dead soldiers of the cult underfoot.

    Nothing can stop you.

    Nothing can stop you.

    It should have already been completely within the range of effect of Bersol''s [Magic Power of Destruction], but perhaps because of its gigantic size, or maybe it was just the basilisk that was specially made, its body didn''t seem to stop working.

    The giant basilisk crashed into the stone pillar forest that had turned into a huge green wall.

    ``-! ? "

    "Nuu!?"

    Loud.

    The countless stone pillars reinforced by thorns, however, could not be stopped even for a moment.

    With a terrifying roar, several stone pillars shattered and snapped, and the huge body of the basilisk was buried in the stone pillar forest. The elves who were stationed on top of the stone pillar were blown away, and I let out a voiceless scream. Beside him, the elder unintentionally let out a groan.

    Worried about the safety of the elves who were blown away, I frantically squint my eyes.

    "It''s okay... that''s right. Just in case"

    And I was relieved.

    It seems that the Embla, who were also on the stone pillar forest, quickly evaded themselves, and stretched out the ivy to catch and rescue the elves who were blown away.

    That''s nice, Embler---he praised him in his heart, but braced himself for what to do next.

    The thorns of Bersol, who filled the space between the stone pillar forests, writhed as if restraining the huge body of the basilisk.

    Its movements are quick, and it wraps around the giant one after another, but...

    "I can''t do it!"

    As expected, it doesn''t seem to have enough power to block the movement of that giant.

    Shake your body so that the basilisk moves. With just that, the thorns wrapped around it are easily cut off and flew away.

    But it seems that was not the problem.

    The basilisk lifted its large head.

    The cloudy eyeballs move around as if glaring at the surrounding area.

    And then, the huge magical power of the basilisk, which remained in his body even after he died, focused on the central pupil, the third eye on his forehead¨D¨DI felt it being released.

    No color.

    No light.

    No sound.

    No smell.

    It just felt like magic was released.

    That''s why I don''t even know what kind of attribute magic is, or if it''s not.

    A huge amount of magical power pierced through the elves, dwarves, werewolves, and sand lizards scattered on the battlefield.

    And then¡ªthe silence.

    "Wh-what...? Hey? Eh, elder...?"

    Everyone on Bifrost''s side stops moving.

    Bewildered by the strange silence caused by that, I involuntarily looked to the side to find the elder standing still as if stiffened.

    remember.

    The power of the magic eye that a basilisk possesses.

    I had misunderstood that it was definitely unusable, but for some reason, the power of my demon eyes had not been lost.

    ¨D¨DA paralyzing demonic eye.

    shudder.

    It was too ridiculous a power to paralyze such a large area and so many people at the same time.

    That''s why - it''s bad.

    At this rate, they would be trampled without resistance.

    Sephi''s preparations are not complete yet.

    Thinking about what to do, I realized.

    "Hmm? why am I not paralyzed"

    Right now, I''m in spirit form.

    This form is a temporary one created by [Vitality] and [Magic Power].

    If you touch it, it feels like it''s returning to your palm, and nothing slips through it. But it''s not real.

    Is that the reason? In the first place, can''t you paralyze an opponent who doesn''t have a body? Or is there some other reason?

    No matter how much I think about it, I don''t know what kind of mechanism the paralysis magic eye paralyzes the target. However, if you look around, everyone is the same©`©`,

    "Hmmm..."

    ¨D¨DNo, only Sephi, who was concentrating with her eyes closed, was proceeding with ¡°preparations¡± as if nothing had happened, but even Gram, who was standing next to her, was stiff and unable to move.

    Not only that.

    Both Elder and Gram can use telepathy. It is strange that there is no reaction even though such an abnormal situation is occurring. Even if you can''t move your mouth, you should be able to communicate if you use telepathy to talk with magic.

    Does that mean that if I''m paralyzed, I can''t even manipulate magic?

    That means that even those who can use magic without chants have no countermeasures. It was a paralyzing ability that was too strong.

    "¡­¡­Elder Gram"

    I told the two people in this place by telepathy.

    Believe that even if you can''t use telepathy, you should be able to hear my words.

    "The rest is up to you."

    I''m the only one who can move.

    Then I have to do something.

    The fight has just started and I''m just worried about leaving, but I don''t think I have any other choice.

    I flew softly and approached the basilisk, which was still emitting magical power.

    The basilisk on the other hand does not move. It doesn''t even react to me approaching. Is it impossible to move when using the power of the magic eye, or is there some other reason?

    both are fine. It''s convenient for me.

    "I''ll show you my best destruction magic right now."

    Is it about 30 meters away?

    In front of my eyes, there is a huge cloudy eyeball that is custom-made. The third eye of a basilisk. If it''s this big, you don''t have to worry about removing it.

    I move my magic.

    Magical power used to construct a spirit body. It''s actually over 10,000. It converts all of them into a single magic and shoots it.

    Attribute is light.

    I got it after evolving, but it''s an attribute I haven''t used much so far.

    However, I continued to practice diligently every day, and if I consume a huge amount of magical power of 10,000, I can use large-scale, high-powered magic.

    focus the light.

    The clear desert sun was strong, and I felt a stronger response than usual. The magic that is activated depends on the attribute, and its power, scale, and magical power consumption are affected by the surrounding environment. In that case, the desert environment would have a positive effect on light magic.

    focus the light.

    Most of the 10,000 mana is consumed just for that.

    The magic that focuses the sunlight pouring down on the earth is the most basic magic of light magic. Even more basic magic than the magic of ¡°luminescence¡± that creates light with magical power.

    However, that alone creates a tremendous amount of heat.

    It''s in my "knowledge".

    Although it depends on the scale, the focal temperature of the solar furnace that focuses sunlight reaches tens of thousands of degrees, and even thick steel can melt into mush in seconds.

    I emitted a concentrated sunlight that was probably larger than that.

    But that alone is not enough.

    In order to prevent the emitted sunlight, in other words, the condensed light from diffusing into the atmosphere, it "manipulates" it with the slight amount of remaining magic power. Light does not diffuse, it stays focused and literally travels straight at the speed of light.

    Therefore, it cannot be avoided.

    Like a streak of meteor, it pierced the basilisk''s huge eyes.

    Light Magic--"Piercing Light Spear Br¨¹nakh"

    ¡°Gugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!?¡±

    A thick, hot spear of light pierced the basilisk''s eyes.

    No matter how holy beasts they are, there is no way they can withstand tens of thousands of degrees of heat.

    The basilisk screams in pain. The air trembles, and the giant jumping up in pain shakes the earth.

    On that forehead, where the third eye used to be, there was a huge hole that penetrated to the other side.

    The edges of the holes are charred and darkened. The bodily fluids that leaked out from there evaporated, giving off hissing steam.

    The movement of the basilisk doesn''t last long.

    It probably penetrated where the brain is. If he was alive, he would die instantly, and even now that he had turned into an undead, the damage was by no means light.

    And, it seems that the spear of light pierced through an important part of the undead.

    The basilisk shook the earth and collapsed inside the huge green wall.

    No movement there. I won''t move anymore.

    "Did you beat me..."

    It seems that he was able to defeat the biggest and strongest undead led by the religious country unexpectedly.

    However, there should be knights of the religious country on the battlefield, and the undead and religious soldiers are still alive and well.

    I can''t stop worrying about it, but from here on out, there''s nothing I can do about it.

    The magical power that composes the spirit body is lost, and the body crumbles into particles of light. At the same time, I felt her consciousness receding.

    "Thank you, Yug."

    "Ooh, I''ll be waiting."

    Just before I completely lost consciousness, I heard Sephi''s voice, who should have been concentrating.

    I managed to answer that and disappeared from the battlefield of Bifrost.

 CH 102

    Chapter 102-: Tree Fighting Spirit Demon

    (TL By GUST)

    A gigantic spear of light pierced the gigantic lizard.

    Immediately after that, the rigid body regained its freedom.

    "Master...!!"

    Leaving the stone pillar and floating in front of the basilisk, the master in spirit form turned into light and disappeared.

    Gram clenched his fist while cursing himself as clumsy in his heart for not being able to do anything.

    Standing beside him and quietly closing his eyes, Sefi, the forest god, doesn''t move at all, as if he knows his role. He is in awe of that figure and says, "As expected of a princess." Even though she is young, she doesn''t get upset like I do, and the way she does what she has to do is as dependable as Taiki.

    "What I have to do is..."

    After regaining his composure after seeing Sephi, Gram immediately thought about it.

    What I should do now is not to be upset. On the other hand, it wouldn''t be like rushing into the enemy''s camp out of anger. His own role has been the princess''s escort from the beginning, and he must not move from this place.

    On the other hand, is it okay to just swallow this anger that has been shamelessly exposed?

    Absolutely no.

    ¡°Claymores¡ªGo!¡±

    I gave instructions to my subordinates on the ground via telepathy.

    Four plant golems. A being that evolved from those who excel in close combat.

    ````Yes! ! ''''''''

    The figure that responds is similar to Gram.

    A humanoid figure shaped like obsidian that shines in jet black. It looks like it''s covered in armor, and there are patterns of red crystals floating on its surface here and there.

    A red light appeared in the eyes of the demon mask, and each hand held the weapon that gave it its name.

    "Claymore" holds a huge sword with both hands.

    "Bastard" holds a sword in each hand, one in each hand.

    "Halbert" carries a huge axe spear on his shoulder.

    "Warhammer" carries a distinctive warhammer with a long handle and a pick that looks like a hammer and a claw.

    The four different warriors are the "Tree Fighting Demon Trent Demon Knight," an evolution of the melee-type go-kuns.

    Each of them had a gigantic body of over 2.5 meters, and the weapons they wielded were also gigantic, befitting their physiques. If you look closely, you can tell that they are wooden weapons because the wood grain pattern is floating, but I don''t think their sharpness and hardness are inferior to those made of metal. Warriors and weapons that give off a strange sense of intimidation.

    They run like that.

    Head for the other side of the green wall.

    not be lumped together. All four jumped into different places.

    ¡ñ¡ð¡ñ

    The Basilisk has been defeated.

    The impact was enormous on the Religious side, but if one side was at a disadvantage, it was still the Bifrost side.

    The force is still overwhelmingly inferior.

    "All-out assault"

    After the body of the giant lizard collapsed to the ground, after a slight turmoil, orders were delivered to the carrion dolls and all the religious soldiers.

    It''s not that I became desperate in an unexpected streak. It is true that Sarcophagus Knight Bald Raidor, who was in command, was furious, but his anger did not derail his judgment.

    Until then, I thought the carrion dolls alone would be enough to win.

    However, there was a possibility that the carrion dolls alone could not win. The control of the carrion dolls was taken away, but above all, the light magic that defeated the basilisk with a single blow was too dangerous.

    That shouldn''t be an attack that can be fired unlimitedly or many times.

    If so, it must have been used several times already. I think it was one of the trump cards because the enemy side was in a predicament due to the power of the basilisk''s demonic eye and finally used it there.

    However, it is also true that there are elves, dwarves, and even werewolves, and they are at the mercy of unprecedented abilities.

    I thought it would be dangerous to cling to victory with only carrion dolls that I didn''t mind consuming.

    The living soldiers¨D¨Dthat is, the attrition of the Religion Soldiers must also be tolerated somewhat.

    In that case, Bardo knew that crushing them all at once with the entire army would be the least damaging option in the end.

    Therefore, let the whole army charge.

    The carrion puppets ran without any formation, and behind them, the religious soldiers marched in a solid formation.

    The Green Wall is half crumbling, and the damning and strange ability to seize control of carrion dolls is gone.

    With the carrion dolls pouring in like clouds, the Bifrost side was clearly losing ground.

    The carrion dolls attacked one after another from both sides of the huge green wall, and their counterattacks were weak. A number of stone pillars were broken, and many elves who were encamped on top of them were dropped to the ground. The dwarves and werewolves attacking us on both sides continue to be exposed to attacks that increase in force and numbers. The number of carrion puppets slipping behind them was also increasing.

    On the other side, the Carrion Dolls have not yet approached the gates of the City Wall, which have been closed by the attacks of the Wizards and the Sand Lizards who perch on the City Wall.

    However, it was only a matter of time before that happened.

    The pressure on the battlefield is now one-sided.

    It will not be easy to stop this trend once it has strengthened.

    A closer look at the battlefield revealed signs of a sure victory.

    Multiple carrion puppets leap at the elves who shoot arrows or magic, pushing them down and eating them.

    It attacks from all sides the dwarves brandishing axes or thrusting rock spears out of the ground. Surrounding slow-moving dwarves is easy.

    Werewolves cannot use magic. Even so, there seemed to be quite a lot of people who could shoot water bullets and wind blades, probably because they possessed magic tools, but they weren''t capable of ranged attacks, and after all, there was no way to resist being exposed to violence in numbers.

    "Kuku... that''s good... kill me, kill me more!!"

    Madness appeared on Baldr''s face.

    This is what the battlefield should look like.

    We absolutely must not let the lower races do whatever we want.

    But again.

    Once again there is a frustrating rebellion.

    ¡°What are those¡­monsters¡­?¡±

    Red light danced wildly all over the battlefield.

    Many of them are in the form of blades, flying at lightning speed, bisected many carrion dolls at once. Or when I thought that a red light was lit, an explosion-like impact ran and the carrion dolls were blown away.

    Looking at the source of the unpleasant phenomenon, there were four monsters.

    They were demon-faced monsters that looked like they were wrapped in jet-black full-body armor.

    A crimson light runs through the whole body of the armor, and a red light is lit in both eyes as if a demon fire dwells in it. Each of them has a different weapon, and every time they wield it, a blade of red light flies, or a red light explodes.

    Ki-blade¨D¨Dflying blade.

    Or a shock.

    It was similar to those techniques in fighting spirit, and of course, Bardo was not good at it, but he could use it.

    However, it shouldn''t have that much power, and it''s a phenomenon I''ve never heard of that the blade''s color is dyed crimson.

    Bardo surmised that it was another technique that was similar but not the same, or the power of an unknown skill.

    "Demon...?"

    It has a humanoid appearance, but no matter how you look at it, it''s not human.

    On the other hand, even with Bardo Raidor''s extensive knowledge, I had no recollection that such a demi-human existed.

    A monster, or a non-human who can only be called a monster?

    They''re going against the flow of the battlefield and rushing toward us.

    Even though the carrion puppets attacked in multiple numbers, the monsters seemed to have considerable physical strength, and they didn''t seem to care about the carrion puppets that were possessing themselves. Just move forward and swing your weapon. It blows away the carrion dolls, including those that were attached with just that action.

    "Chih-musketeers!!"

    Finally, the musketeers with magic guns fired at the 4 monsters that had crossed over the group of carrion dolls and approached the line of soldiers of the Religion.

    Along with a high-pitched explosion sound, metal bullets were shot out at a terrifying speed, and a rain of gunfire was released as if it were a face attack. There was no way to evade the monsters that were close enough within range.

    A loud sound resembling an explosion resounds, and a metal bullet hits the monsters.

    As a result of several bullets hitting the huge body at almost the same time, the bodies of the monsters danced in the air as if they were repelled by the impact, and the ground rolled twice and three times.

    "Did you...?"

    That murmur must have been muttered by someone in the Musketeers. It echoed strangely in the battlefield, which was wrapped in silence for a moment.

    But every soldier who watches the fallen monsters is convinced.

    The power of the magic gun has the power to easily kill even powerful monsters that humans cannot easily defeat. Due to the development of the magic gun, the memories of the small countries that had spread in the eastern part of the religious country until recently being annexed one after another still haven''t faded. This was before the new gods were incarnated in this world, but for the soldiers of the religious country, their trust in the magic gun was sometimes as strong as their faith.

    No monster, demi-human, or heathen has ever fallen before a magic gun.

    I was hit by dozens of bullets all at once, head-on.

    No monster was alive.

    "stomach¡­¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    That''s why, the moment I heard that voice that resounded directly in my brain, I guess it can''t be helped that it took me a while to understand the reality in front of me.

    No, it may have been a manifestation of his feelings of not wanting to accept reality.

    "It hurts, Korra."

    The fallen monster stands up.

    It stood up and glared at us with a sinister demon face that seemed to be colored with feelings that were neither anger nor hatred.

    And it''s not just one.

    "Stand around and shoot like a fool"

    "Don''t you have the pride of a warrior to Temera?"

    All four monsters stand up.

    The figure is never intact. Rather, it can be said that he is covered with wounds. The bullets definitely hurt the bodies of the monsters--should be. The hard-looking full-body armor (?) has cracks running all over the surface, and the same goes for the demon mask. There were no physical defects, but the numerous cracks showed that the impact of the bullets was extraordinary.

    But why is there not a single drop of blood?

    There was no one who thought that the opponent was a human or a demi-human, but even so, the true identity was too unknown.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for us, we would be in danger of dying.¡±

    ¨D¨DNo, die there.

    At that moment, the hearts of the musketeers became one.

    Why are you not dead?

    This is a common sense scene to die.

    "---, uh ah ah ah!?"

    The musketeers scream when they see a mysterious monster.

    Then, I readied the magic gun again and pulled the trigger, but it only made an empty clicking sound.

    Current magic guns do not have a continuous fire function. You have to reload the bullet each time you fire a shot. It has been improved since it was a muzzle-loading type that loaded bullets from the muzzle, and the reloading speed has increased compared to the past due to the breech-loading type, but even so, there is no time to leisurely reload when the enemy is in front of you.

    Therefore, usually after one shot, they step back and the people in the back row shoot the next bullet.

    The musketeers were so panicked that they forgot even that procedure.

    The soldiers in the back row couldn''t shoot immediately because the soldiers in the front row were in the way.

    But still, it wouldn''t have been much of a problem. All you have to do is force them to step back and then shoot. If the opponent''s ability was within the range of an average human being, then there was enough distance to make it in time.

    Perhaps the unfortunate thing for them was that the other party was not human.

    "Let''s fight fair and square"

    "Let''s go to the ordinary"

    "Let''s compare strength"

    "No, it hurts, stop it already"

    The monsters emitted a strangely fluent telepathy, and the next moment they ran at such a speed that they seemed to have disappeared, reducing the distance between us to zero.

    "e"

    "a"

    "oh"

    "cormorant"

    At the next moment, the soldiers let out a somewhat silly voice, bewildered or astonished by the monsters that suddenly appeared in front of them.

    --Violent erupted.

    Great swords, twin swords, axes and spears, war hammers, every time they were swung vigorously, a crimson flash ran, and the soldiers screamed and exploded.

    A few, dozens of soldiers were slaughtered in no time.

    Overwhelming combat power.

    But more than that.

    "-Tch!"

    Bardo Raidor, who was observing the monsters, saw that every time they defeated the soldiers, the wounds on their bodies¡­¡­or rather, the cracks that ran through their full body armor and demon face were repaired. I clicked my tongue at the troublesomeness.

    Does it have the ability to regenerate, or does it absorb life force from the opponent it attacks? You can''t see through the truth right away, but it''s still troublesome either way.

    If you have high combat power and high recovery ability, if you try to defeat them by relying on their numbers, you will definitely suffer a great deal of damage.

    therefore--,

    "Face, Rollo, Pellew, Gatra, get rid of those monsters."

    That''s what I gave my comrades in the Sarcophagus Knights.

    """roger that"""

    The four knights, who were called by name, nodded without hesitation and started running towards the rampaging monsters.

    Even Bardo, who was seeing him off, had no worries.

    Also, it might be destroyed by some unknown means¨D¨DI don''t even think about it. Because the Sarcophagus Knights are the vassals of God, and both the Carrion Dolls and the Religion Soldiers know that their strength is nothing compared to the 12 Sarcophagus Knights here.

    on that evidence.

    Just a few dozen seconds after Baldr gave his instructions, the annoying attacks of the monsters stopped.

    Looking at it, there were four huge rectangular bodies made of seamless stone--stone pillars standing on the battlefield.

    Many religious soldiers witnessed the moment when the monster was trapped in the huge stone. The liquefied ground erupted like a fountain, sucking the monsters into it, and the next moment it petrified.

    they know the name of that stone pillar.

    ¨D¨DIt is a sarcophagus.

 CH 103

    Chapter 103-: Like a jet-black grave marker

    (TL By GUST)

    Gram looked at it from the top of the large stone pillar.

    The desert battlefield that spreads out below, and the four giant stone pillars towering near the front line.

    The four  "Tree Fighting Spirit Demons'''' under his control were dealt with by the same four Sarcophagus Knights.

    Then, when they were sufficiently far apart, the sarcophagus knights thrust the long staffs in their hands into the ground and used the same magic almost all at once.

    Right below the claymores, the desert ground shook as if it had liquefied, and in the next moment, a large amount of sand spouted out like a geyser.

    "Wow! ? "

    "What the hell! ? "

    "Blindness! ? "

    "Wait, my body is getting dirty."

    Each of the claymores let out a strained voice, and before they could escape the geyser of sand, it hardened in an instant.

    The shape is a stone pillar sticking out from the ground of a rectangular parallelepiped.

    Seeing the Claymores literally trapped in stone, Gram yells in telepathy.

    By the way, Gram and Claymore had the ability to telepathically communicate freely even if they were of the same race--a member of the tree spirit demon lineage--even if they were several kilometers away.

    ''What are you playing! ! Get out of there quickly! ! "

    "Usu"

    "roger that"

    "know"

    "Oh"

    At this point, the Claymores still had time to spare.

    Certainly being trapped in stone is deadly for humans, but not for the Claymores who are tree-fighting spirit demons.

    Even if you can''t breathe a little, you won''t die of suffocation right away, and above all, you can crush a mere stone with only your own physical ability, with fighting spirit and enhanced plant magic.

    Alternatively, you can use the transformation function of each weapon to create cracks in the stone.

    "Heheh, it''s cool to defeat the enemy even when they let their guard down."

    "Let''s surprise you"

    "This is the first time I''ve had a big battle. I will perform brilliantly."

    "Your skin will get rough"

    would die in an hour or two.

    It was fortunate that the Claymores weren''t dead, but that''s not the problem.

    Now that the main Yug has disappeared from the battlefield, he had to play an active role as his subordinate. Yes, as the eldest of the three initial Go-kun brothers, he is older than Bersol and Embla. Besides, he can''t move from here because he''s the princess'' escort, so he has no choice but to leave the battle to the Claymores.

    Despite this, the Claymores, who are under his direct control, left the battlefield in less than an hour.

    Gram''s body trembled with shame and anger.

    "Hey, you idiots! ! "

    A telepathy from the ground reaches Gram, who unintentionally shouts.

    "You''re not worthy, Gram."

    "Nu, Nuu! ? "

    To Bersol''s teasing words, but unfortunately, I can''t even respond.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I wanted you to work a little harder.¡±

    "Muuuu! ! "

    Hearing Embla''s voice that followed, he just let out a groan.

    However, Embla quickly continues in a serious tone. He doesn''t seem to be making fun of Gram.

    ¡°That being said, even though they are a little carried away, the Claymores are not weak. It''s a bit distasteful to be incapacitated so quickly."

    "That''s true. On top of that, far from letting the knights back down¨D¨D"

    "Umu¡­¡­this is not good"

    Gram saw the battlefield.

    The Religious Knights don''t seem to have any intention of retreating even after sealing the Claymores.

    On the contrary, six more knights were added and approached this way. Perhaps thinking that the undead and the soldiers of the religion alone would not be enough, they rushed to throw in their forces.

    "Since they''re Claymores, they just got away with being sealed, but if they''re real people, they''ll die, huh."

    Embla said with a slightly serious expression.

    "Certainly"

    ¡°We have no choice but to come forward.¡±

    However, if that happens, it will not be possible to deal with the undead and soldiers this time, and the burden on other people such as Walnut, Laurel, Wolf and Elder Gordo will increase.

    However, there is no choice but to divide it.

    "Please"

    "It goes without saying."

    "Just a little more patience"

    Gram entrusted his sisters and brothers with the role of guardians, feeling itchy for himself that he could not fight.

    ¡ñ?¡ñ

    "Fumu... After all, there aren''t many tough individuals."

    Sarcophagus Knight Bald Raidor murmured while looking over the battlefield.

    After sealing the unknown monsters in full body armor with the magic that is synonymous with the Sarcophagus Knights¡ªthe ¡°Sarcophagus¡±, he threw six more knights into the battlefield.

    There is only one knight who is my adjutant in the headquarters.

    At the stage where the siege of the glorious Sarcophagus Knight--although the target was not the castle--was not over yet, there was quite a lot of resistance to throwing him into the battlefield like a common soldier, but in the end, it was. I was right.

    Pillars standing on the battlefield - the number of sarcophaguses is no longer four.

    Now it''s 7, 8, 9, and it continues to grow over time.

    Strangely formidable fellows among the enemy army stood in the way of the knights who had been thrown into the battlefield, and started fighting.

    They were dressed in priestly robes or ceremonial robes, and others in extravagant dresses. It was about

    It is an opponent that even the knights cannot easily defeat with attacks that seem to be plant magic that grows ivy and thorns and can be manipulated freely.

    From their appearance and the magic they use, it seems that they are pagan humans who follow nature worship, such as druids.

    From Bardo''s point of view, they are traitors to humanity and clear enemies.

    And the knights of the cult cannot be defeated like the unholy pagans.

    With the protection of the great Earth Maker, the sarcophagus knights, who can manipulate earth magic more freely than the dwarves, sealed the pagans one by one in the "sarcophagus".

    Of course, there was no need to use [Sarcophagus], and I tried to kill him with other attack magic such as rock spears, but to my surprise, even after piercing his body with several rock spears, there was a great deal of pain. I started fighting as if I didn''t even feel it.

    "Are you really a human...?"

    It was a scene that made me faintly¡ªno, greatly suspicious, but it looked like nothing but a human being.

    It would have been different if they were fighting close by, but Bardo was just observing from far behind with his fighting spirit strengthened, so he didn''t notice that they weren''t clearly bleeding. rice field.

    In any case, the Sarcophagus Knights did not lose even though they struggled a little.

    As a result, with the knights in charge of these formidable enemies, the Bifrost side is becoming unable to resist the offensive of the carrion dolls and the religious soldiers.

    The front had advanced to the point where carrion puppets now clung to the walls of Bifrost.

    Originally, I was going to break down the city wall with the giant Basilisk and invade the city easily, but there is no problem.

    "If you think that our sarcophagus is just to confine you, you''re wrong, aren''t you?"

    It was certainly unexpected that the basilisk was defeated. But that doesn''t mean anything.

    When they find out, they will sink into true despair.

    ¡ñ?¡ñ

    Bersol, Embla, and their subordinates are sealed one after another by the Sarcophagus Knight.

    Normally, they wouldn''t be sealed off so easily, but since they had used up a lot of magic in the first battle, they weren''t able to resist the knights'' onslaught.

    There are now 14 "Sarcophagus" standing on the battlefield.

    With the exception of Gram, all of the Go-kuns have been incapacitated.

    "Kuh...! !"

    Bersol and Embla are also plants by nature.

    Even though he knew that he wouldn''t die just by being trapped in a stone, Gram was driven by an impatience that felt like his whole body was burning.

    The city walls of Bifrost are already swarming with undead.

    They were knocked down one after another by the soldiers stationed on the walls, and the gates had not yet been breached. However, the elves, dwarves, and werewolves gathered in circles and could only concentrate on defensive battles.

    There was no way they could stop the undead and soldiers who were slipping behind them one after another, and it would only be a matter of time until they were crushed.

    And then¡ªthe situation changes.

    The sarcophagus knights, who had finished neutralizing Gou-kun''s troops, approached the corpse of the Basilisk, which was sunk in the stone pillar forest, and arranged to surround it.

    Now that Bersol and the others are gone, their movements cannot be stopped.

    "What are you going to do...?"

    I muttered while looking down from the top of the large stone pillar.

    I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I''m sure it''s better to stop.

    Should I leave the protection of the princess to the Elder and go myself?

    However, if something should happen to the princess, the offense and defense so far will be in vain.

    I can''t move.

    In the end, all I had to do was watch.

    ¡ñ?¡ñ

    The 10 sarcophagus knights, who had formed a line to surround the Basilisk''s gigantic corpse, stabbed their staffs at their feet.

    Immediately, countless stone pillars turned to sand and lost their shape, and the vast amount of thorns and ivy that filled the space between the pillars dried up and rotted away.

    Everything turned into just grains of sand, and they erupted like geysers.

    The sand wriggles as if it has a will, covering the huge corpse in no time.

    What appeared then was the already familiar sarcophagus.

    The stone solidified into a huge rectangular shape¨D¨Dno, it should be called a coffin made of huge rocks, was dyed blacker and blacker and blacker.

    What''s the point in sealing a Basilisk that doesn''t move anymore?

    The soldiers on the Bifrost side, however, do not have such doubts.

    Because there is no way to do such a meaningless thing until you consume a huge amount of magical power.

    Therefore, the hearts of those who could afford to see it were one.

    No way - and.

    I can''t believe I''m that stupid.

    "Kufufu..."

    Bardo, imagining the soldiers of Bifrost who would sink into despair from now on, sneered at that face.

    "A coffin is what the dead sleep in. Sleep is something that wakes up. And if there is a body that can return to this world, it will return many times."

    tell them to sing

    "It was a mistake, wasn''t it? If you were to defeat the Basilisk, you should have obliterated its body without a trace. Well, there''s no way you can do that."

    And the color of the jet-black coffin returns to the point of view of everyone who pays attention.

    No, rather than "returning", it seemed that the color was absorbed by something.

    In other words, the existence in the coffin.

    In the next moment, countless cracks ran through the gigantic coffin of rock, and it shattered with a roar.

    From the inside, the trapped existence appears.

    A temporary spirit created by magic reoccupied the Basilisk''s corpse.

    However, his appearance was different from before.

    The carrion is gone, and only bones are left. Skeleton Basilisk¨D¨Dshould I call it that? Perhaps because the weight of the meat had disappeared, the giant bone lizard raised its body with an unexpectedly quick movement.

    A bluish-white light resided like a wildfire in the three eye sockets of the huge skull.

    "Well, the weight and strength have decreased somewhat, but if it''s just to break the gate, it should be enough."

    No one can stop the Basilisk anymore.

    Skeleton Basilisk obeys the caster''s will and kicks the ground and charges violently.

    Passing through the side of a particularly huge stone pillar without any obstacles, it sprints.

    After all, no one could stop him.

    The huge body of the Basilisk hit the closed main gate of Bifrost, and the huge gate, which was made of wood but was reinforced with iron, was blown off with a roar.

    The screams of the Bifrost soldiers rise.

    Bardo smiled with satisfaction.

    "Well, I''ve been having an unexpected problem so far, but this is the end."

    The basilisk stumbled back and put on a run-up to rush again.

    ¨D¨DAt that moment, the ground shook.

    A few seconds before that, Sephi, standing on top of the large stone pillar, opened her eyes.

    A mysterious rainbow-colored light dwelled in both eyes that appeared from under the eyelids.

 CH 104

    Chapter 104-: Forest Summon: Yug

    TL By GUST

    After shooting a basilisk zombie with extreme light magic and drilling a huge hole in his head to temporarily stop life activity, the [magic power] that makes up my spirit body was lost, and the spirit body disappeared into countless particles of light as if dissolving in the air.

    moment.

    My consciousness was returning to the foot of the distant sacred mountain Frizus, the giant field that spreads outside the hidden village in the cave, and the spirit tree that is the main body that rises in the center.

    "Gang"

    "Oh, are you back? So is it about time?"

    Immediately, I called out to Gang - my alter ego that resides in my main body, "Yugu Gangleri".

    Gang also realized why I came back and asked me so.

    "Oh. Well, how are the preparations here?"

    ¡°All connections with the field have been cut. A few days will have little effect."

    ''What about the forest?"

    "I''m doing "Assimilation and Erosion" to the very limit. If you want to spread it further, you have to create a branch spirit and delegate some of the management."

    "Good. Enough. ¡­ Oh, come to think of it, what about Helian?"

    "It''s already stored. It was annoying, so I forced you to lock me up."

    "Nice"

    As expected of my split spirit.

    I applaud you for your impeccable work.

    After that, just wait for "that time" to come.

    But¡­¡­.

    "..."

    ¡°¡­Hey, Sephi and everyone else are safe, right?"

    "¡­¡­At least, he was safe until I came back."

    "Really. ...it''s too late. Did something happen to Sephi?"

    "Don''t say anything unlucky. Should be fine. Gram and the Elder are over there as escorts."

    "I see...then, are you okay? Can an elder fight? Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "I don''t know if the elder can fight. But Gram is there too, so it should be fine, maybe."

    "What is it? Say no to that!"

    How painful it is to just wait.

    Everyone is still fighting in Bifrost, but we can''t help anything here.

    Isn''t this the first time you''ve been in such a plain situation since you started living with Sephi and the others?

    Even though it shouldn''t be that long, it feels like time is passing slowly.

    Continuing a vague quarrel with Gang, suppressing his frustration¨D¨Dand,

    "Body!"

    Gang was the first to notice.

    "Come!"

    I also noticed a little later.

    The roots of my spirit tree, which is my main body, have grown deeply.

    There, a large river of magical energy flows powerfully deep within the earth¡ªa flow of power different from magical energy and magic power splits from the veins of the earth, and when it touches my roots, it moves from the trunk to the branches faster than it can absorb water. It fills up the leaves one by one.

    It''s not just my body.

    A large tree that is the main body of Brunhild and Valkyrie. And all the big trees that make up the elf village. Furthermore, it spreads through the roots that have assimilated with me, even to the trees in the sea of ??trees that Gangu, who had been entrusted with my absence, took in with the skill of "Assimilation and Erosion".

    A different power than magic.

    According to Sephiria, divine power.

    It is the reason why gods are gods, and it is the ultimate energy that can only be manipulated by gods.

    Her true identity was taught to me by Sephiria-chan in that dream-like world.

    It''s called this by the name displayed on the status.

    [Divinity value]¨D¨DAnd.

    That ultimate energy, divine power, now spreads and fills all the trees in the forest that are fused with my body.

    Where does this divine power come from?

    There is only one answer.

    The sefi on the battlefield of Bifrost poured his own divine power into the earth vein flowing under the land, and connected a small path by divine power to me, going back up the huge earth vein flow down from the sacred mountain to the far southwest.

    yes.

    In the world of dreams, Sephi was taught the technique of manipulating this divine power by Sephiria.

    The reason why Sephi stood on the battlefield and everyone was buying time was all to connect the divine power to my body, which was far away on the sacred mountain.

    And now it''s done.

    "Oh--! ?"

    I let out a bewildered voice when I felt that Sephi''s technique had been activated.

    But it''s not unreasonable. This is the first time I''ve ever experienced this feeling.

    The next moment, the spirit forest elemental forest - Yug disappeared from the foot of the sacred mountain.

    ¡ñ?¡ñ

    A large stone pillar standing in front of the Bifrost Gate.

    Even the huge stone pillar on which Sephi stands has a small role.

    Stone pillars made with magic have a small amount of magical power.

    Such a stone pillar was protruding deeper and deeper underground than the height that stretched from the ground to the sky.

    The stone pillar imbued with magic, which I had asked Elder Gordo to create in advance, had reached the veins that flowed under the earth.

    The stone pillar, like a needle pierced into the earth''s veins, so to speak, became a small path connecting to the earth''s veins by being imbued with magical power. Therefore, it is easy to channel divine power through it.

    However, it is an extremely difficult task to deliver divine power to Yug, which is far away and separated from the Sea of Valas. It is truly a divine feat, a feat that transcends human knowledge.

    But.

    After that, it''s really amazing.

    Seemingly standing still, Sephi, who was pouring divine power from the soles of her feet into the large stone pillars that touched her, sensed an existence connected to herself in the distance.

    "..."

    Perceive and quietly open your eyes.

    The divine power that swirled within her body was raging in her eyes, and there was a mysterious light that seemed to be whitish or rainbow-colored.

    Observe the ground under your eyes with those eyes.

    Observe the shape of the city wall of Bifrost. The position of those fighting on the ground. Or the white space between them.

    Recognize those blanks in order to make what is not there appear.

    Realizing that everything was ready, Sephi quietly raised her hands.

    He also uses his authority to make the impossible possible with his enormous divine power.

    Divine Arts - Forest Summoning, Yug

    In an instant, the earth roared.

    ¡ñ?¡ñ

    Feeling of floating.

    air change. Or transforming the world we perceive.

    The difference in temperature between the sacred mountain and the desert wasn''t the only thing that made them feel that way.

    Immediately after experiencing the indescribable sensation of jumping through space, I was instantly transported from the sacred mountain to the desert.

    The impact of pushing the ground aside and numerous trees appearing rumbling and shaking the surroundings.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹

    When the ringing stopped, all sounds disappeared from the battlefield for a moment, and silence descended to the point where it hurt the ears.

    Enemies and allies, everyone was stunned and looked up at "I". That is--

    Bifrost.

    A huge forest that appeared to cover the outside of the city walls.

    "Good, first¨D¨D"

    "That big bastard."

    Now that the giant''s field of vision has become much larger than the spirit body, so that the field of view can be seen farther than the small people, my perception range covers the whole area of ??Bifrost.

    With the "Magic Power Perception" skill, he instantly grasped the situation of the entire battlefield and focused his attention on the existence that should be dealt with first.

    He''s already inside me.

    A gigantic existence that entered the forest in front of the gate of Bifrost. A giant lizard with only bones.

    "Second form huh?"

    Even though I should have defeated it, I was amazed at the existence that changed its appearance and moved calmly, but at the feet of the basilisk, I restrained its whole body with a thick and huge root growing from the ground.

    "¨D¨D¨D¨D!!"

    A basilisk violently rampages like a silent scream, but it''s no use.

    Right now, he''s like a small insect that has entered my body. There was an overwhelming disparity in volume between me and the basilisk, who had turned into a huge forest due to "Assimilation Erosion".

    I made the rampaging basilisk grow roots one after another, binding its legs, tail, and torso so that it could not move even a single step.

    At the same time, it activates "Energy Drain", but it will take some time before it becomes incapacitated.

    therefore--,

    "Gram¨D¨Ddefeat"

    Send telepathy to Gram on top of the large stone pillar.

    "will"

    Gram nodded quietly, pouring red glowing fighting spirit into the two great swords he held in both hands. Two great swords with enough power to make the air tremble, are held up on the shoulders.

    Then he jumped from the top of the stone pillar toward the basilisk below.

    The only point where it falls in a parabola is the head of the basilisk that was not covered with roots.

    "¨D¨DDragon Crow! !"

    There, the falling Gram slammed both great swords at the same time.

    A strange sword attack that slammed two swords with all your might.

    But that''s why Gram''s whole soul is put into it.

    A red trajectory like a dragon''s claw mark is carved in space according to the shouted words.

    The two great swords collided with a huge skull - a huge crash sounded, and at the same time, the head of the basilisk was shattered into pieces.

    Gram, who had landed on the countless bone fragments, looked up as if he had done it.

    "Well done Gram"

    "Ha"

    While praising him, Gang, who was watching the scene just now, whispered so that only I could hear it.

    "e? what now? ¡­¡­There was a special move, that guy¡­¡­"

    Bersol and Embla can do a lot of things, and compared to that, aren''t they modest?

    Anyway, unfortunately now is not the time to worry about Gram''s special move.

    "¨D¨DYug!"

    "Sephi! You were safe!"

    Sephi waved at me from the top of a large stone pillar standing in the forest¨D¨Dbut it wasn''t her usual carefree smile. It was a face driven by a feeling of impatience, as if something was impatient.

    "It''s hard for everyone to be locked up in a black crocodile! I have to help!"

    ''What? black rock?"

    What happens when that happens?

    Who exactly are you?

    A question mark pops up in my head, and Sephi explains if she sensed such a strange attitude, but...

    "When the guy with the stick hit the ground, the sand was gone."

    "I see... I don''t understand at all"

    "Oh!"

    All I knew was what the guy with the cane did.

    Sephi stamps her feet, but I think it can''t be helped.

    ¡°I will explain here. Among the enemies were knights from the kingdom, or more precisely, sarcophagus knights, and they used strange magic."

    Then, the elder, who was on top of the large stone pillar like Sephi, spoke telepathically.

    Honestly, it helps.

    Then, summarizing the elder''s explanation, it seems that the sarcophagus knights imprisoned the target in the rock, and used a combined technique with mental magic to force those inside to fall asleep. So, this spirit magic can be called a kind of curse.

    As a result, Gram''s Claymores and other great powers capable of ravaging the battlefield on their own were sealed one after another in rock pillars.

    This technique of the knights is quick to activate, and it is said that it is quite difficult to dodge because it is set up by surprise attack, probably by using the melee on the battlefield.

    "The people who were trapped are safe, right?"

    "If it¡¯s the guardians, there should be no problem even if they remain sealed for a few days."

    ¡°By the way, Elder, do you know how I can free you? should I break it?"

    "House. That''s not average hardness. It would be extremely difficult to break it, and there is no guarantee that the people inside will be safe with that kind of force. Therefore, it is a good idea to "disenchant'''' it in a straight attack here."

    If you ask further, it seems that "Release'''' is one of the magic that can be used with the light attribute.

    But unfortunately, I don''t remember it.

    Sephi must have had the light attribute, but she says she doesn''t remember the "curse". It''s a very limited and special magic after all. I don''t think I''ve ever needed to use it.

    ''How is the elder?"

    "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the light attribute."

    So there''s nothing you can do¡ªthen, of course not.

    There is only one person, no, only one person, who seems to be able to ``dispel the curse''''.

    "I can''t help it, let''s get it out right away"

    I''m reluctant, but I threw it outside, which had been "stored" from the main body''s trunk.

    Throwing it into the air, it instantly spins around and lands on the ground. Then look up and

    "Don''t worry, everyone... I''m here! !"

    call out.

    "- Huh? Who is your enemy? What happened to your friend in a pinch?"

    Then, knowing that I was in the forest, I looked around restlessly.

    One of my spirits in a slender white full-body armor¨D¨DYug-Helian.

    If it''s this guy''s "secret letter magic'''' skill, as long as he knows the "curse'''' rune, it should be able to show its effect.

    TL Note -: Thank you for your patience reading.

 CH 105

    Chapter 105-: Wriggling Forest

    (TL By GUST)

    "Fu, I understand what you''re talking about! Leave everything to me! I am the one who deserves to be the savior! Oh! !"

    I quickly explained the situation to Helian without any unnecessary conversation.

    He smiled proudly and immediately took off into the sky.

    With this, you will soon be able to free those sealed in the rock pillars.

    If you ask me, the ones being held captive are Belsol, Embla, and the evolved Go-kun''s unit, so they shouldn''t be dead.

    --Now.

    On the other hand, it''s us.

    I restrained the Basilisk Skeleton, which had been revived for some reason, with its roots, and Gram attacked it, killing it again.

    It''s safe to assume there won''t be a third resurrection since the skull was shattered into pieces.

    "Master, it¡¯s time for me to go to battle with the Religious Army¨D¨D"

    "No, wait"

    I stopped Gram from running to the front line of the battlefield.

    Even if Sephi''s protection is good because I''m here, there''s something I need to do before that.

    "Gang!"

    "Hey, let''s go!"

    I split up with Gangreri and manipulated my own gigantic body.

    It''s very simple to do.

    From under the ground to the front - the roots that stretched out to the side of the patriarchal army''s position were put out on the ground, restraining the enemy forces and rendering them powerless.

    but it''s just that.

    However, it is not as easy as it sounds to sort out enemies and allies in the frontline area where the battle is going on, and to restrain the overwhelming number of enemy forces.

    I will still do it.

    Massive tree roots pushing through the earth create an earthquake-like tremor.

    Here and there on the battlefield, there are voices panicking about what''s going on.

    I restrained the religious soldiers who crouched down on the spot, or the undead who attacked the city walls of Bifrost without worrying about it, by entwining them with huge roots sticking out from under the ground.

    At the same time, activate the "Energy Drain" to deprive him of the physical strength to resist.

    Each and every one of the religious soldiers is neither high-level nor tough. It''s just that the number of people and the weapons they possess are troublesome.

    Therefore, they were unable to resist my ''Energy Drain''¨D¨Dthey were soon incapacitated.

    "Alright! I''m pretty much done with this."

    Religious nations no longer have a numerical advantage.

    The rear troops stationed in the far distance could not be restrained, but even so, the number of the Religious Army would have been reduced to less than half.

    As for the undead that they sent to the front line as if they were disposable, most of them were inside me, so it could be said that they were almost wiped out.

    It''s impossible to turn around from here.

    ¨D¨DHow do you see it, this is my power!!!

    To be honest, I didn''t have many opportunities to be active in battle. Has it been since the battle with the Funeral Knight that attacked me when I was in the hidden village of the Great Forest? No, you defeated Basilisk Undead before you were summoned, right?

    I can do it too

    "Yug, Shugo!"

    Said, Sephi, who was looking down at the scenery below from the top of the stone pillar, opened her eyes wide and honestly praised me.

    "Heh, well!"

    If he was in a spirit body form, he would definitely laugh with a smug smile in response.

    Rather, I wouldn''t mind if he praised me more freely, but¨D¨D,

    "Hey main body, don''t let your guard down."

    "I know. ¡­¡­Damn, those guys can¡¯t read the atmosphere."

    However, it is also true that there are people who have escaped from my restraint.

    I brace myself and pay attention to them.

    Those who wore black robes and wielded strange metal staffs¡ªthe sarcophagus knights.

    Some evaded by strengthening their bodies with fighting arts, while others spawned rock spears from the ground after being restrained, severing thick tree roots. Or, in the first place, there are those who hardened their feet in advance to prevent the roots from coming out to the ground.

    Their escape from their captivity varied, but their subsequent actions were consistent.

    ¡°Is this where the real thing starts?¡±

    In my perception, all the knights are wrapped in the sand that erupts from their feet.

    The earth and sand that enveloped the knights instantly turned into rock pillars, and the surface was dyed jet black. The smooth surface reflects light, giving it a texture similar to well-polished granite.

    At first glance, it resembled the stone pillar that sealed Bersol and the others, but there was a clear difference.

    Many glowing letters appeared on the smooth surface of the stone pillar.

    From a distance, it looked like a pattern rather than a letter.

    ¨D¨DThese are runes.

    Thousands of runes flicker on its surface.

    like a beating heart.

    Clearly, you are going to do something.

    At the very least, certainly, he did not attempt suicide or suicide bombing out of despair over the course of the war.

    "Let''s go to the main body right now! !"

    "Trimameda Konakusooo! !"

    In response to Gang''s call, we split up and attack the stone pillar.

    I''m not good-natured enough to just stare blankly at something that looks like "something is going to happen from now on".

    It is tightened with roots that grow from the ground, or pierced with sharp root tips that grow vigorously.

    In addition, it transforms the roots that grow on the ground with "mutation", creating a bump that stores a large amount of water and a small amount of sand inside, creating a thick and long "turret".

    A stream of water that was converged with water magic was projected from the muzzle, which was thin compared to the thickness of the turret.

    It''s the water cutter that finished off the flame majin.

    But--,

    "You''re too hard..."

    Even if the thick roots were tightened with all their strength, not a single crack would appear.

    I tried attacking mercilessly with rain and hail, but none of them were enough to break the stone pillar.

    And then¡ªas if all the preparations had been completed, the runes that were flickering on the surface disappeared.

    In the next moment, the pitch-black pillar "transformed".

    The already thick and gigantic pillar moved smoothly, as if it had been that shape from the beginning.

    That''s how I stood up, huge as I looked up--even in the trees of the sacred mountain where I assimilated, it was a jet-black rock giant.

    That''s twelve in all.

    The same number as the sarcophagus knights on this battlefield.

    few.

    But I couldn''t let my guard down.

    It''s a completely disgusting idea, but if all of these guys have the same level of fighting power as the flame demons they fought in the past... it''s going to be a bit of a problem.

    On top of that, my attacks didn''t work.

    Well then, what should I do?

    "Master, leave their opponents to me."

    Gram raised a large sword in both hands and declared boldly.

    "Gram... I asked."

    Having said that, it would be impossible to deal with that many opponents with only grams.

    "Ho-ho-ho-ho, then, it¡¯s time for this old boner to come in handy."

    "picture? -- Elder! ?"

    When I looked up at the top of the large stone pillar, the elder was about to jump off.

    "Hey, elder oh oh oh! ?"

    In front of me, who couldn''t react to the sudden situation, the elder''s body fell dozens of meters below.

    Oh why, old man?

    Jumping and committing suicide at that age.

    In front of my eyes, I was convinced that he was definitely dead, but the elder calmly activated the magic.

    A gust of wind that blew up from the ground catches the elder''s body, softly, and he lands without a sound of footsteps.

    I knew that the elder''s magic skills were amazing, but I never thought he could do something like this.

    Some kind of "strong man feeling" is not half-baked ...!!

    "Yug! Helian has rescued Bersol! !"

    After that, Sephi, who was looking over the entire battlefield from the top of the pillar, gave us such a report.

    Apparently, Helian released the sealed Bersols.

    "Really. All right then, it''s all-out war from here."

    Probably, if we defeat those rock giants, our victory is certain.

    This war will enter its final phase.

    However, in order to secure victory, I secretly sent telepathy to the three war maiden sisters who were standing behind me.